《Dark Warlock in the Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1: The End of a Game, and the Beginning of a New One.

    "Is being good at a game considered a life achievement?"


    This is a phrase often heard when someone gets into a fight during a match.


    It''s usually said when you beat your opponent, and even if it''s meant as an insult, it doesn''t really sting.


    For Nether Magus, it was more than just a game.


    "Is being good at a game considered a life achievement?"


    For him, the answer was a resounding "yes."


    Nether Magus was ying a game called "World Breaker." It was a game about raising a character in a destroyed world, building a nation, and conquering the world.


    Over time, the game''s poprity had declined, but it was once a masterpiece with over a million yers connected simultaneously across the world.


    The game was notorious for its difficulty at the start, with the rankings changing every month due to the fiercepetition. But Nether Magus had managed to maintain the number one spot for six consecutive years.


    Was that an achievement? To him, it certainly was, though things had changed.


    "Now, it may not be as impressive as it used to be," he thought.


    The million yers who once logged in simultaneously were now just a part of an old glory, as the number of yers had significantly dropped over the years.


    Currently, there were only about 20,000 yers left in the entire world.


    In the US alone, the yer count might barely reach a thousand.


    Despite this disastrous decline, maintaining the top rank was still a huge personal achievement for Nether Magus.


    At least, it had been untilst week.


    "Please, let an opponent appear... please!"


    Nether Magus muttered to himself as he stared at the screen, pleading for an opponent to show up.


    On the screen, a spinning circle appeared alongside a message that read:


    "Searching for an opponent. Please wait... [1 hour 17 minutes]."


    He let out a deep sigh as he saw the time.


    He had already been waiting for over an hour, and still, no opponent had appeared.


    Yesterday, it took 50 minutes to find an opponent, but today, the situation was worse.


    Just looking at that spinning circle was starting to frustrate him.


    "Could it be that my score is too high to find an opponent?"


    In allpetitive games, there was a ranking system.


    When a yer started, everyone began with the same score, which would increase or decrease based on wins and losses.


    The system aimed to match yers with simr scores to prevent experienced yers from preying on beginners.


    But his current problem was that his score was too high.


    "The third-ranked yer has 18,490 points, the second has 18,920 points, and I have 22,380 points..."


    The difference was staggering.


    Because of his unbeaten streak, his score had risen abnormally high.


    Untilst week, he hadn''t been worried about finding an opponent despite his high ranking.


    After 15 minutes, the system would automatically match him with the closest-ranked yer.


    But that system had been changed due toints from other top-ranked yers who had lost to him repeatedly.


    - "Change the system that forces an opponent after 15 minutes!"


    - "If all the simrly ranked yers are in a match, we''ll get destroyed by the top yers!"


    - "It''s a game that takes at least two hours per match. We can''t afford to lose every time!"


    While these arguments might seem reasonable, the truth was that they just didn''t want to face Nether Magus.


    The game developer epted theints.


    "The system that forces an opponent after 15 minutes has been removed. Now, the longer the wait time, the wider the range of yers that can be matched based on ranking points."


    For other yers, this update was a blessing.


    But for Nether Magus, it was the worst update ever.


    Even to fight the second-ranked yer, he had to wait a long time.


    His eyes were still glued to the game screen, where the loading circle continued to spin, increasing his frustration.


    "I''ll wait another 30 minutes. If no opponent shows up, I''ll turn it off and do something else."


    But Nether Magus knew the truth.


    Even after 30 minutes, he would still be sitting there, waiting for an opponent to appear.


    He didn''t want to waste the time he had already spent waiting.


    At the moment he was about to stand up, a message appeared on the screen:


    "An opponent has been found. World is being generated. You will enter a new world."


    "Your opponent is [Mamaita]."


    Finally! Nether Magus sat back down in his chair like lightning.


    After a long wait, his character appeared on the screen.


    Just as he was about to move his character and enjoy the game, a message popped up from his opponent in the global chat.


    -[Mamaita]: Nether Magus? Is that really you, Nether Magus?


    -[Mamaita]: Why is the #1 ranked yer here?


    -[Mamaita]: This has to be a matchmaking mistake.


    A scream erupted from Nether Magus''s mouth. The previous day, after barely finding three opponents, each of them had quit the game as soon as they recognized his name. Despite waiting for four hours, he hadn''t been able to y a single match. Determined not to let this happen again, he quickly started thinking of a n. If the situation continued like this, his opponent would likely quit as well.


    He needed to spark theirpetitive spirit before they logged off. Begging to y wouldn''t work, as it would just highlight his skill, which would only scare the opponent away. What was required now was a calcted provocation.


    -[Nether Magus]: Yeah, the matchmaking system seems broken.


    -[Nether Magus]: I looked you up, and you''re ranked 42nd. You''re not even close to my level.


    -[Nether Magus]: Stay down there and y with the others instead of hanging around up here.


    After sending the taunt, Nether Magus waited nervously for a response. The n had to work. If it did, he wouldn''t mind dealing with bacsh on the forumster as long as the match didn''t get canceled.


    -[Mamaita]: ??? You''re talking like an a**hole.


    -[Mamaita]: You talk big, huh?


    -[Mamaita]: Let''s see if your skills match your mouth.


    With excitement rushing through him, Nether Magus clenched his fists. Finally, after two long days, he had a proper match. But he didn''t n to win this one. Lowering his score had be a necessity; otherwise, finding matches would be impossible. For him, maintaining the top rank and enjoying the game had be mutually exclusive.


    It was better to let go of the achievement than live without ying a single enjoyable match.


    The game progressed smoothly. Mamaita''s skills weren''t anything special, and the strategy was predictable. Nether Magus could think of dozens of ways to win. However, this was a match he had intended to lose from the start. The key was not to make the loss too obvious. If the defeat was too easy, Mamaita might suspect something and quit the game.


    Nether Magus had to make it seem like Mamaita had won by their own efforts.


    Letting his opponent believe the fight was bnced wasn''t difficult for someone with his experience. Mamaita''s intentions were clear in every move. Nether Magus kept the fight bnced, allowing for narrow victories and losses on both sides, making it seem like a real, even contest.


    -[Mamaita]: You''re not bad, I''ll give you that. Your trash talk matches your skills.


    -[Mamaita]: I''m going all out now. Get ready.


    As the game continued, Nether Magus knew it was time to start losing. Even if he started to throw the match at this point, Mamaita wouldn''t notice. With each turn, the odds tilted more and more in Mamaita''s favor. The game was naturally heading toward Nether Magus''s defeat.


    -[Mamaita]: Where''s your trash talk now? LOL


    -[Mamaita]: Stay down there, right? This is hrious, LOL.


    Mamaita''s attitude was bing an issue. It seemed the earlier taunt had struck a nerve, and Mamaita was constantly mocking him. Though this was all part of Nether Magus''s n, and the insults didn''t bother him much, it was starting to get irritating.


    -[Mamaita]: You know I''m recording this, right?


    -[Mamaita]: The forums are going to explode tomorrow, LOL.


    -[Mamaita]: #1 ranked yer getting wrecked, LOL.


    The messages continued, pushing Nether Magus further. He reminded himself that all the top yers knew his real skill, and even if this was recorded, it would be clear he had lost on purpose. Reacting to the provocation would only put him in a worse position. He was about to close the chat window when the next messages appeared.


    -[Mamaita]: Be honest, you''re not the one ying, right?


    -[Mamaita]: You must''ve hired someone. No way this is your actual skill.


    -[Mamaita]: I feel bad for the idiots who think you''re good, LOL.


    At this point, Nether Magus''s frustration reached its peak. The match was practically lost, with a 10-to-1 advantage against him. But in a swift decision, he grabbed his mouse again. Winning points no longer mattered. What mattered now was teaching Mamaita a lesson.


    Without hesitation, his hands moved furiously over the keyboard and mouse.


    The match shifted dramatically in an instant. The overwhelming gap between their strengths gradually shrank, and soon, what had been a 10-to-1 advantage in Mamaita''s favor flipped to a 1-to-10 situation in favor of Nether Magus. As soon as the tides turned, the chat window fell silent. At some point, Mamaita had given up and stopped controlling their character entirely.


    Without a second thought, Nether Magus finished the game, obliterating the now-motionless character.


    "Nether Magus has defeated Mamaita."


    "Nether Magus''s score has increased to 23,790 points."


    "Mamaita has left the world."


    As soon as the match ended, Mamaita exited the game. Though the victory felt satisfying, it didn''t take long for Nether Magus to recall his original goal, and he slumped back in his chair, frustrated.


    His n to lower his ranking had failed, and instead, his score had increased. Finding another match might now take more than two hours. Letting out a long sigh, he turned off hisputer.


    The next day, Nether Magus logged into the game''s website, intending to file aint with the developers. But as soon as he essed the page, he froze in disbelief at what he saw.


    "Dear yers, we would like to thank you for your love and support of World Breaker. As of today, World Breaker will cease service. We apologize for the sudden notice and hope to see you soon in our next project."


    The sudden closure shocked him. It seemed unfathomable that the game would shut down without at least a month''s warning. Yet, here it was, the game he had invested so much time in, gone overnight.


    Logging into themunity forums, he found chaos, withints flooding the pages. Titles like "No heads-up? Are you guys insane?" and "This is absurd!" filled the space, reflecting the frustrations of yers who, like him, felt blindsided.


    Just as he was about to join the outcry, a strange post caught his eye: "Check your inbox now."


    ording to the post, the developers had sent out messages to select yers, inviting them to test a new game. Supposedly, to join, yers had to say, "Open the Dimensional Gate." What was more bizarre was that some imed that a portal had actually appeared when they followed the instructions.


    Though it seemed like a far-fetched joke, the post had garnered enough attention to make it worth investigating. Out of curiosity, Nether Magus checked his inbox. To his surprise, there was indeed a message waiting for him.


    "Congrattions. You have been selected as a beta tester for our next project."


    The message thanked him for his dedication to World Breaker and exined that he could join the beta test for the new game by saying the words, "Open the Dimensional Gate." The instructions seemed too absurd to believe.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to test it. Quietly, he muttered, "Open the Dimensional Gate."


    At first, nothing happened. He felt ridiculous for even trying. But then, a sound like tearing paper echoed through the air. Before his very eyes, a glowing, blue oval began to form, its appearance strikingly simr to the dimensional gates he had seen in the game World Breaker.

 Chapter 2: The First Steps Into Magic

    In front of the bluish dimensional gate, Nether Magus stood hesitating for a moment. Since the gate first appeared, he had spent thirty minutes testing it in various ways. When he extended his hand toward it, his hand passed through without any resistance. Even his clothes followed smoothly, but everything else was rejected.


    Electronic devices, in particr, were vehemently rejected, as if the gate insisted that only his body could pass through.


    Taking a deep breath, Nether Magus realized that his options were limited. There was no room for retreat or hesitation. Although he didn''t know what awaited him on the other side, staying put wasn''t a reasonable choice.


    He recalled the message he received from the game''s management, which mentioned that "the end" would arrive in three days and that the dungeon would only be essible for that limited time. While the meaning of this "end" was unclear, it was obvious that the dungeon was designed as a preparation for whatever catastrophe wasing.


    More importantly, Nether Magus was one of the few yers granted ess to the dungeon. Ignoring such a rare opportunity out of fear didn''t seem rational. If the true "end" began three dayster, he might deeply regret not taking this chance.


    After a moment of hesitation, he decided to act. He extended his hand toward the oval-shaped gate. As he passed through it, he felt a strange sensation, like moving through a light liquid. Soon, his entire body was pulled to the other side.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing on solid ground. He raised his gaze to survey the surroundings, realizing he was in a dark underground prison. The hallway stretched straight ahead, dimly lit by candles embedded in the walls. Rusted bars of old cellsy broken and scattered on the floor.


    Nether Magus thought to himself, "Could this be an ancient, ruined prison?" The scenery around him closely resembled something he had seen before in the game.


    He was standing inside a dungeon simr to those in World Breaker, specifically the tutorial dungeon that taught new yers how to develop their characters.


    Nether Magus had to memorize so many details that he had repeated the tutorial several times. He carefully advanced, examining his surroundings. ording to his memory, the thing he was looking for should be nearby.


    "There it is."


    Nether Magus''s eyes gleamed as he spotted arge circr tform on the ground. The tform had three symbols engraved on it: a warrior, a mage, and an artisan. It was a structure used to choose the character''s initial profession. Standing on this tform would allow one to select the initial job ss of the corresponding category.


    He still remembered this mechanism because the effects that apanied the selection were particrly impressive.


    "It was a bit disappointing that the gameter reced this tform with instant card selections."


    As he approached the tform, holographic-like illusions appeared. For a moment, he flinched, but the illusions spoke emotionlessly:


    "If you wish to walk the path of the warrior,e to me.""If you seek to peer into the abyss of magic,e to me.""If you desire the skills of an artisan,e to me."


    After the illusions finished speaking, they disappeared simultaneously, and the engravings on the circr tform began to glow, as if beckoning him to step on.


    "What will happen if I stand on the tform? Will I really obtain a profession?"


    In the game, standing on this tform granted yers both a profession and skills. Could Nether Magus also obtain a profession and gain magical abilities now? Suppressing the mix of excitement and anticipation, he pondered. In the game, he could choose a new job each time without much thought, but this wasn''t a game that could be restarted after a loss.


    In the worst-case scenario, he might be stuck with the profession he chose until the end of his life.


    "Then, I must choose wisely."


    Without hesitation, Nether Magus selected one of the tforms and stepped onto it. After a few seconds of standing, a solemn voice echoed in his ears:


    "You, who wish to see the abyss of magic, may the blessing of wisdom be with you."


    A blue light emanated from the mage''s tform, surrounding his body. He wondered what would happen next. Would he truly be a mage?


    "Confirmationplete. You have selected the basic profession of ''Mage Apprentice.''""You have been granted the authority to allocate and adjust stats, as well as receive profession-rted skills.""The process of granting this authority may involve some difort."


    "Ugh!"


    Immediately, Nether Magus felt a burning pain in his chest, as if his heart had caught fire, and the mes were spreading through his veins, consuming his entire body. He nearly screamed in agony, but fortunately, the pain subsided quickly.


    "The authority has been granted, and your stats have been adjusted.""You now have full ess to the system.""You can check further details through the status window."


    Just as Nether Magus was about to curse, another message echoed. "Status window?" He wondered if it was referring to the character stat disy, like in the game. Recalling how the dimensional gate had opened earlier, he spoke:


    "Show status window."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a translucent window appeared before his eyes:


    Character Information


    Level: 1ss: Mage ApprenticeStats: [Health: 5] [Strength: 5] [Agility: 5] [Skill: 5] [Magic: 10]


    Skills


    [Magic Missile]


    The information was minimal and sparse, just like a freshly created character''s status window in World Breaker. One of the game''s thrills was filling this empty status window with various skills. While scanning through the window in wonder, his eyesnded on the skills section.


    It was the basic skill every mage obtained upon selection: "Magic Missile." As he focused on that part, the skill window opened, revealing more detailed information:


    [Magic Missile]


    Type: Single-target attack magic.Description: Fires magical energy in the form of an arrow to attack the target.Additional Info: Current avable uses (10/10).


    "There it is!"


    Magic. In the game, this was simply a few clicks to attack an enemy. But if this world was truly World Breaker, that meant he could now use magic in reality.


    "But how do I actually cast a spell?"


    Would he have to say it aloud, like he did with the dimensional gate and status window? He decided to give it a try:


    "Magic Missile."


    Nothing happened. Maybe that wasn''t the correct method. Looking at the skill window again, he noticed it wasbeled as a "single-target attack magic." He realized that he hadn''t designated a target yet. Perhaps he needed to choose a target first before casting. He pointed his finger at a nearby brick and said:


    "Magic Missile."


    Suddenly, sparks flew from his fingertip, and a bright blue beam shot out, striking the brick and chipping off a part of it. Nether Magus stared in awe at the crumbling debris and dust. He hadn''t expected that he would actually be able to cast magic.


    "This is amazing!"


    The faint tension and fear that had lingered were nowpletely washed away, reced by excitement for whaty ahead. Although he wanted to cast more spells, he decided to hold back after noticing that the avable uses had decreased:


    "Current avable uses (9/10)."


    "I''ve got nine uses left."


    In World Breaker, every spell had a limited number of uses. The only way to recover those uses was through meditating for a certain amount of time. The problem was that Nether Magus didn''t know how to meditate in this world. In the game, it was a simplemand, but here, in the real world, it seemed different. With no way to restore the uses, he felt hesitant to experiment more.


    "I better save them. If my memory serves, right after getting a professiones¡­"


    Suddenly, another translucent window appeared, interrupting his thoughts:


    Prepare for your first battle


    Type: Tutorial Quest.Description: Eliminate three goblins inhabiting the ruined prison.Reward: 1 point to be allocated to your stats.


    "Yes, this is it!"


    Nether Magus smiled broadly at the sight of the quest, knowing that such moments were essential in any game.

 Chapter 3: The World鈥檚 Impending End

    The appearance of the goblins quickly shattered any notions ofpassion or humanitarianism that Nether Magus might have had. Their yellowish teeth, twisted faces, long hooked noses, and drooling yellow saliva were repulsive enough to make even a thousand years of love disappear.


    Their vaguely human-like features only made them more disturbing, as if they were mocking the form of humans but failing miserably.


    Nether Magus thought, "Even their personality seems to match their appearance." He peeked out again, watching the three goblins gathered in the corner, ying with a rat. They were poking it with sticks just enough to keep it alive. The scene resembled children ying with bugs, but the difference here was that the rat was suffering, drenched in blood, while the goblinsughed gleefully.


    "How can theyugh like that while tormenting a dying rat?" Nether Magus was shocked by their creepy smiles, the kind that would haunt someone in their nightmares. When the rat''s reactions weakened, the goblins, having lost interest, stabbed it to death, then immediately began searching for something else to y with.


    "Now I understand why heroes in stories kill monsters without hesitation." It was clear that these creatures didn''t deserve any sympathy. They weren''t acting out of instinct; they tortured living beings purely for fun.


    As he thought about it, Nether Magus noticed some wooden clubs lying around, perhaps a hint for him to take a weapon before fighting. But he wasn''t a warrior, so they were of no use to him.


    "Magic Missile."


    With the spell cast, a magical beam shot from his fingertip, hitting one of the goblins squarely in the temple. The creature let out a scream and copsed instantly.


    "Kiyaaah!?! Kiieee!"


    The other two goblins saw theirrade fall and turned toward Nether Magus, their mouths stretching into wide, twisted grins. It was as if they had found a new toy to y with, recing the rat.


    Annoyed, Nether Magus cast another spell.


    "Magic Missile!"


    The second goblin took the hit directly to the chest and was thrown backward. The third one, without even ncing at its fallenrades, charged straight at Nether Magus. Although it was fast, Nether Magus had already created a fair distance between them, making it no real threat. Before the goblin could evene close, another st of magic sent it flying back.


    "Distancebat really is the best," Nether Magus thought with satisfaction. From a safe position, he could unleash threatening attacks on his enemies without putting himself in danger. Some might say it was cowardly, but in the end, only the loser wouldin about tactics.


    "Wait, are they still alive?"


    As he heard faint sounds of movement, Nether Magus turned his head to see that two of the goblins were still twitching. Upon closer inspection, he realized that, aside from the one hit in the head, the others were still alive. He quickly finished them off with another shot each, making sure they werepletely dead.


    In the process, Nether Magus got a better sense of the power of "Magic Missile." The impact wasparable to swinging a baseball bat with full force. If it hit the head, it would be lethal, but if it struck the stomach or chest, the target might survive if they were lucky. In the case of arms or legs, the result would likely be just a broken limb.


    "It seems like this spell won''t be very effective against monsters tougher than humans."


    Nether Magus already knew the solution to his current predicament.


    "Congrattions! You havepleted the tutorial quest ''Prepare for your first battle.''" "As a reward, you have been granted 1 point." "You can allocate the point to your stats through the status window."


    A monotone voice delivered the wonderful news to his ears. When Nether Magus opened the status window, he found a new option for "unallocated points." Without hesitation, he invested the point into his magic stat, increasing it to 11. Since the power of all spells scaled with the magic stat, this was an obvious choice.


    "That should increase the power a bit, but it''s not a fundamental solution," he thought.


    No matter how much he increased his magic, there were inherent limits to the spells themselves. The real solution was to learn higher-level magic. And, conveniently, someone nearby could teach him that advanced magic.


    ["Who are you? This ce is dangerous; the goblins have made their nest in these ruins. It''s best if you leave immediately... What? You defeated them with magic? Remarkable.


    To think you managed to take them down with basic magic alone. You have potential. Would you like to learn magic from me?"]


    Afterpleting the first battle, NPC trainers would appear in the game. For warriors, a seasoned veteran would show up, and for mages, a wise sage would appear. yers could learn how to use skills or unlock higher-tier abilities from them.


    As Nether Magus recalled, the trainer should be just ahead after finishing the fight.


    "Oh, there he is."


    Where the narrow passageway opened into a wider area, an old man sat waiting. He was dressed in robes and carried a staff¡ªobviously a mage. As Nether Magus approached, the old mage eximed in surprise.


    "Hah, amazing! You defeated those creatures with basic magic?"


    "¡­Pardon?"


    "You have potential, young one. How about it? Would you like to learn magic from me¡­"


    "Hold on a moment," Nether Magus interrupted, waving his hand to stop the conversation. The mage tilted his head, confused.


    "What seems to be the problem?"


    "Do you even know what creatures I defeated?"


    "What do you mean? They were goblins¡­"


    The old mage fell silent, realizing his mistake. Nether Magus hadn''t mentioned anything about goblins. The mage shifted his eyes nervously, clearly embarrassed.


    "Er, ahem! There are only goblins around here, so I simply deduced it!" the mage stammered.


    "Oh, I see," Nether Magus replied.


    "Indeed! Anyway, to defeat them with basic magic¡­"


    "I never mentioned I could use magic, did I?" Nether Magus interrupted again.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    A heavy silence fell over the small space as Nether Magus crossed his arms, waiting for the mage''s next words. The mage, sweating nervously, looked around before finally speaking again after a long pause.


    "Shall we start over?"


    "No."


    "¡­"


    "You''ve already messed it up, so why bother repeating? Let''s just move on since I know everything now."


    "¡­Damn it."


    Despite his appearance as a wise sage, the mage had quite a foul mouth.


    "Anyway! I still think you have potential," the old mage said, trying to recover.


    "Are you really going to stick to that script?" Nether Magus asked.


    "Ahem, I don''t hear anything," the mage replied stubbornly.


    This old man was more persistent than Nether Magus had anticipated. Despite the entire scenario falling apart, he was still pushing forward with it.


    "Regardless, you should learn magic from me," the old man continued.


    "Wait, aren''t you supposed to ask me if I want to learn magic?"


    "Ah, so you don''t want to learn?"


    "No, I do need to learn."


    After all, that was the whole reason Nether Magus hade this far. Hearing his confirmation, the old mage sighed with relief and sat back down.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? It would''ve saved us both a lot of trouble."


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. If anything, you''re the one who messed up¡­" Nether Magus began.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    Every time the conversation turned against him, the old mage would resort to a fit of exaggerated coughing. Nether Magus had actually thought about refusing the offer just for fun, but he didn''t want to risk the mage seriously not teaching him.


    "So, shall we begin? The sooner you learn, the better."


    "Before we start, can I ask a few questions?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Am I stuck here until I finish learning all the magic?"


    In Nether Magus''s memory, learning skills in the game took an especially long time. Even the goblin extermination quest had taken much longer than it would have in the game. So, it was reasonable to assume learning magic would take even longer. He was concerned about basic needs like food and bathroom breaks.


    "Not at all. You''ve always been able to leave whenever you wished."


    "Always able to leave?"


    "Do you remember how you got here?"


    "Through the dimensional gate, but¡­ Oh."


    That''s right. All Nether Magus had to do was open the dimensional gate again to leave. The answer was embarrassingly simple, and he had misinterpreted the gate''s closure as meaning he had to stay.


    "So, if you need to leave, just open the gate again. It''s that easy."


    "Why are you asking? nning to leave now?" the mage inquired.


    "Not right now, but I can''t stay here indefinitely either."


    "Fair enough. If you''re tired, you can always go back and rest. I''ll be here for the next three days."


    So, the dimensional gate would connect him to thest ce he had opened it from. With that reassurance, Nether Magus felt more at ease.


    "Is that the end of your questions?"


    "Not quite. I have one more."


    "What is it? Ask away."


    "What exactly is this ''end'' everyone keeps talking about?"


    If the old man had been just a scripted NPC from the game, Nether Magus wouldn''t have bothered asking. But this mage was clearly a thinking, reasoning person. There was no reason not to inquire about the so-called "end."


    The mage, however, tilted his head, seemingly puzzled by the question.


    "The end? Surely you already know about it."


    "Huh?"


    "You knew who I was, didn''t you? It''s the same thing."


    So, the "end" was something tied to the game''s internal lore?


    Nether Magus dug deeper into his memory of World Breaker''s backstory.


    "Wait, World Breaker is set in a world that''s already been destroyed... Wait a minute, a destroyed world?"


    Suddenly, a hypothesis formed in his mind. If the game was set in a ruined world, then there must have been a time when the world wasn''t ruined. Yet, there was no mention of an intact world in the game. Everything started after the destruction.


    As if to confirm his theory, the mage spoke up.


    "In three days, your world will crumble."

 Chapter 4: Two Days Before the End

    The bell rang.


    "Wee."


    At the sound of the store''s door opening, Nether Magus quickly shed his professional smile. The customer, a young man, pulled out a card without responding to the greeting and said:


    "Marlboro Gold."


    "Yes, Marlboro Gold. One moment, please."


    Despite looking younger than him, the customer spoke without any respect. Still, Nether Magus kept his professional smile as he handed him the yellow pack of cigarettes.


    After working at the store for a year, Nether Magus had grown used to rudements. As long as the customer wasn''t barking orders, that was considered polite enough.


    "Your transaction isplete. Here you go."


    As soon as the transaction was finished, the customer snatched the cigarettes without even acknowledging Nether Magus''s farewell. Ignoring the goodbye was just the icing on the cake of his rudeness.


    "What an unsociable guy."


    Grumbling internally, Nether Magus returned to his chair behind the counter.


    "It''s the same as always," he thought.


    The same store, the same repetitive tasks, and the same familiar faces. Everything felt normal, as if the strange events of the previous day were nothing but a dream.


    But Nether Magus knew better than anyone that what happened yesterday was no dream. He stepped outside and raised his hand towards the sky.


    "Magic Missile."


    A spark crackled from his fingertip, shooting a blue beam into the sky. Magic, a miraculous force beyond the reach of ordinary humans, was now his tomand. Even though he had used it several times since yesterday, the power still amazed him.


    He recalled the conversation with the mage in the dungeon, who had warned him that the world would copse in three days. One day had already passed, leaving only two more. Although he wasn''t sure if the countdown was precise to the second, there might still be some extra time. The only certainty was that the apocalypse wasing, as the mage had insisted repeatedly.


    The mage had said that after three days, everyone would have to fight to prove their worth or cling to the strong to survive. Nether Magus wondered what the mage meant by "fighting," as he had assumed it would be some kind of natural disaster. The mage rified that while it might seem like a disaster, it wouldn''t be an unstoppable force. Everyone would have a chance.


    The mage couldn''t exin further, but he assured Nether Magus that he was fortunate to have a chance to prepare for theing end.


    From their conversation, Nether Magus had deduced three things: the apocalypse wouldn''t be a natural disaster, survival would be possible through strength, and even the weak could survive by aligning themselves with the strong.


    With that in mind, Nether Magus began to see a clearer picture of what the end might entail. It resembled a "monster wave" from his games, where monsters would attack yers in hordes at regr intervals. If yers couldn''t withstand the onught, they would lose the game.


    Although it was just spection, preparing for such an event wouldn''t hurt. Despite witnessing the dimensional gate and magic with his own eyes, Nether Magus still found it hard to believe the end of the world was near. However, with only three days left, it seemed wise to prepare thoroughly in the short time avable.


    As he made up his mind, the ss door of the convenience store swung open again.


    The bell rang.


    "Wee¡ª"


    "Oh, yeah. I''m back. How have you been?"


    The smile on Nether Magus''s face quickly faded as he saw who had entered. The man before him was thest person he wanted to see.


    Gavin Park.


    The son of the store''s owner, who did nothing but irritate people.


    Seeing Gavin Park made Nether Magus almost swear out loud. Despite Gavin having moved to the city branch, he had returned here, much to Nether Magus''s dismay.


    Noticing the look on Nether Magus''s face, Gavin Park tilted his head arrogantly, a smirk on his face.


    "Hey, hey, I can see that frown. Can''t keep your face in check, huh?"


    "Face check? What is this, a military drill?"


    "Nope. I''m just ying a little power trip."


    The rage inside Nether Magus began to rise, his fist trembling with the urge to strike. Gavin Park had always been good at pushing people''s buttons. He didn''t actually do anything productive but would drop by under the guise of "store management" just to annoy the staff.


    Although Gavin Park was only two years older than Nether Magus, he constantly spoke down to him and expected to be treated with respect.


    "Come on, lighten up. What''s wrong, Justin Min? You mad?"


    "Of course I''m mad," Justin replied, his tone sharp. "Stop wasting my time and get lost. You''re just getting in the way."


    Gavinughed mockingly, tilting his head again in that infuriating way of his. "This guy just doesn''t know when to shut up. Hey, you''re just a clerk. You should know your ce."


    "Well, when your father''s around, I know my ce pretty well," Justin said, keeping his voice calm, but his irritation clear.


    The smirk on Gavin''s face twisted into a sneer, obviously annoyed that Justin wasn''t backing down. Gavin loved to torment the employees, especially when they didn''t grovel. He had even fired a few who talked back too much, taking pride in showing his dominance.


    However, with Justin, things weren''t so simple. Despite the power Gavin wielded as the owner''s son, he couldn''t easily fire him. The workload at the store was too overwhelming for any neer, and it was no secret that the turnover rate for this job was sky-high. Finding someone with Justin''s experience wasn''t easy.


    Several applicants had taken one look at the store''s hectic environment and run away without a second thought. If Justin were to leave, the store would either need to hire two people or force Gavin to handle the load himself, which wasn''t something the self-centered son would ever want to do.


    But Justin knew he couldn''t push his luck forever. The authority Gavin had came directly from his father, and sooner orter, that could spell trouble.


    "Why are you here, anyway? I''m about to finish my shift, and I''d like to wrap things up," Justin said, trying to move the conversation along.


    Gavin grinned, a malicious glint in his eyes. "Why am I here? I''m here to give you onest chance before I make you regret everything."


    Justin raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "What are you talking about?"


    Gavin leaned closer, his voice dripping with condescension. "Kneel down and say, ''I''m sorry for everything,'' and I''ll let it slide. Otherwise, you''re done."


    For a moment, Justin stood there in stunned silence. "Has he lost his mind?" There was no way he was going to beg for anything, especially not from someone like Gavin. Even if money was tight, Justin would rather quit than humiliate himself like that¡ªespecially after hearing about the end of the world.


    In fact, Justin hade to work today with the intention of quitting anyway, given that there were only two days left until the apocalypse.


    "Have you gone crazy? Get out of here with that nonsense," Justin replied bluntly.


    Gavin smirked again, clearly expecting this response. "You''re throwing away yourst chance, you know."


    "Myst chance?" Justin couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all.


    "Yeah, yourst chance. Don''te crying to me when you regret itter," Gavin snapped, his toneced with a threat.


    The whole situation was so ridiculous that Justin couldn''t help butugh. "Does this guy think he''s the CEO of a major corporation or something?"


    "You''re the son of a convenience store owner, not some billionaire heir," Justin said, shaking his head. "Stop ying this power trip game and grow up."


    Gavin''s expression darkened, his pride clearly wounded. "What did you say?"


    "I said, you''re just the son of a store owner, not some hotshot. Stop acting like you''re in charge of the world," Justin repeated firmly. "You''re not above anyone."


    "Hey, Justin!" Gavin shouted, stepping closer in anger.


    "Save it. I''m done here," Justin said as he began to take off his uniform. "Today''s myst day. You can take that to your father and deal with it. Make sure my paycheck is deposited on time."


    "Y-you can''t just¡ª"


    Justin cut him off, tossing the uniform onto the counter and walking out. As he stepped outside, he saw the next shift employee arriving, signaling it was a good time to leave without any hassle.


    Though the world was ending soon, Justin couldn''t resist adding one final jab just to annoy Gavin. As he walked away, Gavin''s voice echoed behind him.


    "You''re dead in two days, Justin! Mark my words! In two days, I''ll make sure you''re done!"


    "...What?"


    For a moment, Justin froze, the words catching his attention. Two days? That was exactly when the apocalypse was supposed to begin, ording to the predictions from World Breaker.


    Could it be just a coincidence? Or was Gavin also one of the beta testers?


    If Gavin was a beta tester, that would exin why he mentioned the exact timing. After all, once the apocalypse started,ws and order would copse, and Gavin might actually follow through on his threat.


    Realization dawned on Justin, and a spark of determination lit in his eyes.


    "So he ns toe after me when everything falls apart, huh?"


    The sheer audacity of Gavin''s behavior was beyond infuriating. He had bullied others his whole life, and now he thought he could get away with murder just because there''d be no one to stop him.


    But there was one thing Gavin didn''t know: Justin was no ordinary man anymore.


    "Dimensional gate, open."


    With a shimmering sound, the portal opened up in front of him, and Justin stepped through into the same ce where he had met the mage the previous day.


    The mage greeted him with a smile. "Ah, you''ve returned. Ready to begin learning magic?"


    "Yes," Justin replied.


    Now more than ever, he was prepared. Before, he had only seen the apocalypse as an abstract threat to prepare for. But now, he had a personal reason to grow stronger.


    "He said he''de for me in two days."


    Knowing Gavin''s personality, the chances of him actually showing up were high. He was the type who would never forget a slight and would go to extreme lengths to get revenge.


    Justin resolved to be ready when that day came. He would be waiting for Gavin¡ªand he wouldn''t just survive. He''d crush him.


    "You''re done for, Gavin."


    Let hime. When he did, he''d be the one begging for mercy.

 Chapter 5: The Path to Mastery

    "Before we begin learning, let''s start with introductions. I am Julius," the mage said.


    "I''m Justin," Justin responded.


    After the brief introduction, Julius calmly spoke again, "First, let me rify something. I said I''d teach you magic, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to teach you the actual theories behind magic."


    "I understand that. You mean you''re going to teach me magic skills, right?" Justin replied.


    Julius smiled and said, "Exactly as you said."


    Julius waved his hand in the air, and suddenly, a window filled with various kinds of magic appeared in front of him. The window disyed a wide range of high-level offensive spells, defensive buffs, healing, and even curses. This list was incredibly shypared to Justin''s own skills window, which had only one spell: Magic Missile.


    "What I''m going to teach you isn''tplicated theory, but rather how to effectively use magic skills. Things like usage limits, how to recharge, and examples of applications," Julius exined.


    Justin asked, "Does that mean there are other, moreplex magic theories?"


    Julius nodded, "Yes, but they''re not important. Since you can already use magic easily through the system, why bother learning the theories?"


    Julius shook his head, expressing that it was a waste of time.


    "For example, to learn Magic Missile, the spell you''ve already learned, it would take at least a year unless you were a genius. Do you still want to learn the magic theories?" Julius asked.


    Justin sighed and said, "... It''s probably best I don''t."


    "Good choice. Honestly, what''s the point of a fish trying to learn how to swim like a cat? As long as you know how to use your gills and fins properly, you''re good to go," Julius said with a grin.


    "I get what you''re saying," Justin responded.


    Justin thought that learning magic theories was like physical training, while learning magic through skills was like raising physical stats. Since the system was avable, it only made sense to choose thetter. If he could spend time defeating monsters and leveling up, he''d be far stronger that way.


    Julius asked, "How much do you know about your skills and stats?"


    Justin replied, "I understand the theory perfectly, but I haven''t been able to apply it in real practice."


    Julius inquired, "What do you mean exactly?"


    "I know I need to meditate to recharge magic uses, but I don''t know how to meditate," Justin exined.


    Justin hadn''t reached the top of the rankings for nothing. If it was part of the game system, he had mastered even the smallest details. In fact, he felt like he probably knew more about the game than the developers of World Breaker themselves.


    Julius nodded with a satisfied smile. "That''s very good."


    "What?" Justin asked.


    Julius exined, "My main job here is to help you apply the theory in real-world situations."


    While Julius could teach him the theories if he wanted, learning things that could be gained elsewhere would be a waste of time. Thus, learning things that could only be acquired here was the best use of time.


    Julius smiled lightly and said, "Let''s start by teaching you how to meditate."


    A day and a half had passed since Justin began learning skill applications from Julius. He sat down straight and closed his eyes. He wasn''t trying to do anything in particr, just focusing on his posture. After a few seconds, he heard the system message in his ear:


    "Ding!Meditation begins. Recharging depleted magic uses."


    "Ding!If you open your eyes or lose your posture, meditation will be forcibly canceled."


    After hearing this from Julius, Justin realized that meditating was incredibly simple. All he needed to do was sit in the proper position, close his eyes, and wait for a moment. When he first learned this fact, he was so shocked that he had to ask again.


    "¡ªJust sit and close my eyes for a few seconds, and that''s it?" Justin asked, bewildered.


    "¡ªYes, that''s all you need," Julius replied calmly.


    "¡ªBut it''s meditation! Shouldn''t I be thinking special thoughts or breathing in a certain way?" Justin questioned, puzzled.


    Julius shook his head, saying, "¡ªNothing like that. In reality, it''s not you who''s recovering. The system is checking your posture and recharging you. Just maintain your posture, and that''s all you need."


    Meditation, as it was called, was basically like ringing a bell to ask the system to recharge him. Even though it seemed absurd, Justin found the system incredibly convenient. As long as he sat in the correct posture, magic would be recharged automatically, without any additional effort.


    "The only problem is that it would be hard to defend myself if I got attacked while meditating," Justin thought.


    The basics of meditation required him to sit and close his eyes. While he could stop meditating and get up at any time, being ambushed from behind without hearing footsteps would leave him defenseless. Additionally, recharging one Magic Missile took about a minute. If hepletely ran out of magic, he''d need to spend around 10 minutes meditating to fully recharge everything.


    "But I''ve already prepared for situations like that," Justin reassured himself.


    "Ding!All Magic Missile uses have been fully recharged."


    When Justin heard the system message announcing that his magic had been fully recharged, he got up and immediately headed toward the passage on the opposite side. Julius watched his movements quietly, as this was an action he had repeated countless times already.


    "Karik!" a goblin shrieked.


    "Kirik!" another goblin echoed.


    At the end of the passage stood three goblins. Although Justin had already taken care of them in a previous quest, it seemed they reappeared after some time. Justin pointed at each of their heads in turn and muttered under his breath.


    "Magic Missile, Magic Missile, Magic Missile," Justin chanted.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    "Keeeeek...!" the goblins screamed in pain.


    The goblins fell without even being able to let out a proper death cry, taken down by the rapid fire of Justin''s spells. Magic Missile, now boosted by his increased magic power stats, packed enough punch to bepared to a crossbow bolt. Even if the spell hit their chests, unlike before, they wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Justin walked over to the goblin corpses and examined the wounds.


    "Was I too imprecise? My uracy still seems a bit off," Justin muttered to himself.


    While uracy wouldn''t be a problem at close range, it would be easy to miss from afar. It seemed like slowing down the casting speed slightly to improve uracy would be a better strategy.


    "Anyway, by now, I should be leveling up soon," Justin thought.


    Killing goblins wasn''t just about practicing magic applications. ording to Julius, it was possible to level up to level 3 in this tutorial dungeon. Level 3 was when he could finally specialize into a proper job and move past the basic one. Even though the experience gain in the tutorial dungeon was slow, the benefits were clear, and there was no reason not to grind.


    Just as he was thinking about heading back to wait for the goblins to respawn, he finally heard the system message he had been eagerly awaiting.


    "Ding!Your level has increased. You have gained 1 stat point."


    "Ding!You have reached level 3. Meet the job instructor to advance to a higher ss."


    "Finally!" Justin shouted with excitement and immediately ran towards Julius, yelling, "I''ve reached level 3! Please advance my job!"


    "Wow, what an impressive young man," Julius thought as he observed Justin.


    Julius marveled at Justin''s actions time and time again. Among all the beta testers, Justin stood out the most. It wasn''t just because of his extensive knowledge of theories, which he was proud of. It was his quick adaptability and proactive drive. In both these areas, Justin wasn''t just remarkable¡ªhe was unique.


    "Even now, there are so many beta testers who still don''t know what they''re doing," Julius thought.


    Julius was simultaneously present in multiple locations, guiding and leading the beta testers who had chosen the path of the mage.

 Chapter 6: Choosing the Dark Path

    Even though there were many bodies, all Julius shared the same memories in real time. Julius had met numerous beta testers, but most of them wasted their time.


    ''It''s better to have someone scared enough to turn back after seeing a goblin than to waste this opportunity on something trivial.''


    There were those who met Julius and immediately looked down on him, demanding respect from him as an NPC. Others yed twenty questions, trying to extract information from him. And then there were those who, dazzled by the miracle of magic, lost their senses and started recklessly shooting spells everywhere. Most of the people Julius encountered made him sigh.


    Every second here was a golden opportunity, but these testers couldn''t see it and wasted it so carelessly. How could they act so thoughtlessly when their lives would be at risk in just three days?


    ''Compared to them, this guy wastes nothing.''


    Though Justin had missed the first day due to real-life obligations, from the second day on, he had been moving with wless efficiency. He didn''t waste a single question or action.


    "¡ªWhat''s the general range of magic?" Justin asked.


    "¡ªIt varies depending on the type of magic and your magic power stat. It''s hard to give a precise answer," Julius responded.


    "¡ªDoes the power weaken the farther it goes?" Justin inquired.


    "¡ªFor projectile magic, usually, yes. Buffs and curses are exceptions," Julius exined.


    "¡ªSo for buffs and curses, does the range matter much?" Justin pressed further.


    "¡ªIt depends on whether it''s low-level or high-level magic. The former is typically touch-based," Julius replied.


    Even Julius didn''t bother revealing unnecessary information unless it was essential. The reason was simple: even if they learned it, they wouldn''t be able to use that knowledge until muchter¡ªlong after they survived the apocalypse. Instead of teaching such far-off knowledge, it was better to teach skills they could use immediately.


    ''But that doesn''t mean the knowledge forter isn''t useful.''


    If one survived until the end, this knowledge could be incredibly helpful. Justin had absorbed all the essential knowledge and was even learning things that might be neededter. He was preparing for both immediate crises and possible future dangers. If someone who didn''t even know the basics did this, it would seem like overconfidence. But to Julius, Justin''s actions showed foresight.


    ''More than anything, he understands the true value of this dungeon.''


    By constantly fighting respawning goblins, he was gainingbat experience, practicing his skills, and increasing his level. This, rather than Julius''s advice, was the true value of the dungeon. Justin was utilizing the dungeon''s potential to its fullest. Every time he used magic, he analyzed its maximum firing speed, range, power, and uracy, experimenting with different approaches each time.


    At this point, he had practically be an expert in Magic Missile.


    ''And to think he reached level 3 through repeated grinding, something others gave up on long ago.''


    Perhaps a man like this would be the one to survive the apocalypse and truly rebuild the world.


    Hiding his thoughts, Julius smiled and said, "You''ve worked hard until now. What will you choose for your ss advancement?"


    Julius waved his hand in the air, summoning a translucent window. This time, the window disyed the list of avable ss advancements for a magic apprentice.


    "The three options you can choose from now are these," Julius began.


    The first was the most basic andmon option: Mage. The second was Elementalist, a specialist in elemental magic. Thest was Warlock, a ss that was widely avoided in the game.


    "There''s no need to exin Mage. It''s not much different from what you''re doing now, except you''ll be able to learn a wider range of spells."


    This was the evolution of the basic magic apprentice. It was a straightforward, bnced choice with no standout strengths or weaknesses. Most yers in the game chose Mage because it offered safe and standard y.


    "Elementalist is a ss specialized inbat magic. It massively boosts the power of elemental spells, but in exchange, you lose the ability to cast minor spells like summons or healing."


    An Elementalist sacrificed versatility in exchange for powerful elemental attacks. Even basic spells like Fireball were immensely more powerful when used by an Elementalist. Especiallyter, when they learned lightning-based spells, they would be almost unbeatable. The downside was that outside ofbat, they were not very useful.


    "Andstly, Warlock¡­ I don''t really rmend it," Julius frowned as he spoke.


    I understood why he reacted that way. Warlock was the most abandoned ss among magic users. Itbined the versatility of a Mage with the firepower of an Elementalist, but the penalties made all its advantages meaningless.


    "First of all, you can''t recharge magic through meditation. You have to either absorb life force or negative emotions to restore your magic uses," Julius exined.


    In the game, Warlocks had two ways to recharge their magic: by absorbing someone''s life force or by being thrown into chaotic ces like a crime-ridden city or a battlefield. Outside of such ces, there was no way to recharge magic without a sacrifice. However, Warlocks made up for it by having a much faster recharge rate than any other ss.


    On a battlefield, they could recharge their magic faster than they could use it.


    "In battle, that doesn''t seem like much of a penalty. You wouldn''t even need meditation," Justin pointed out.


    "That''s only when you''re fighting for your life. After the battle, Warlocks are just burdens," Julius snorted.


    A Warlock couldn''t use rest or meditation to recharge. Inbat, they could absorb life force and negative emotions freely, but after the fight, who would they absorb from to recharge their magic?


    "The answer''s simple. Your allies or weaker people. But if you do that, your reputation will plummet."


    World Breaker was fundamentally a game about rebuilding civilization. Drawing power from negative emotions in a world that needed order? It might be fine during the initial chaos, but the more order was restored, the more a Warlock''s standing would shrink. Sooner orter, everyone would learn about the inherent problems of being a Warlock.


    "In the worst-case scenario, they might kill you before you can cause any trouble. Who would want to be a Warlock and be treated like that?" Julius asked rhetorically.


    "Of course, someone would," Justin said confidently.


    "Exactly, no one would... wait, what?" Julius looked at Justin in shock.


    "I said someone would choose it," Justin replied, shrugging.


    "And that''s me. I''m nning to advance as a Warlock," Justin dered boldly.


    "...."


    Julius stared at Justin, stunned by his confident announcement.

 Chapter 7: The Dark Decision

    Justin''s firm resolve had deeply affected Julius. The mage, who had always maintained hisposed and wise demeanor, now clung to Justin''s leg, desperately trying to dissuade him from his choice.


    "Don''t rush, think it over one more time!" Julius pleaded.


    "I''ve thought it through and made my decision," Justin replied calmly.


    "Thought it through? It seems like you''ve just been swept away by reckless ideas!" Julius eximed in frustration.


    Julius was being harsh, but Justin knew well that this decision wasn''t made on a whim¡ªit was based on a carefully thought-out n.


    Then Justin asked, "Just to be sure, do you have the authority to reverse a yer''s decision?"


    "No, I don''t have that authority. If I, as a guide, tried to prevent your choice, I''d lose my head," Julius replied.


    "Then why are you trying so hard to stop me?" Justin inquired.


    Julius pounded his chest in frustration and said, "Because you''re running straight off a cliff! Of course I''d try to stop you!"


    Julius looked like a teacher exasperated by a stubborn student who refused to listen.


    Julius continued, "Listen, the apocalypse isn''t the end of everything. Sure, you''ll have to start from scratch, but the system will help rebuild society, and you''ll quickly form a new civilization."


    Justin, maintaining hisposure, responded, "I''m aware of that."


    Julius cried out in disbelief, "If you''re aware, how can you choose to be a Warlock?!"


    Julius knew that the Warlock ss derived its power from chaos and despair. This meant that in a stable, organized society, a Warlock would be almost useless. To thrive, a Warlock would need to either destroy order or maintain chaos, which meant, in the end, undermining the very society they belonged to.


    Julius, visibly concerned, added, "If you''re the leader of a group, it''s self-destructive. And if someone else leads, you''ll be the first target they eliminate! Are you still choosing to be a Warlock?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m choosing," Justin responded confidently.


    "Oh, no!" Julius cried out in exasperation.


    When Justin showed no signs of changing his mind and held firm to his decision with a confident look on his face, Julius clutched his head in despair. After writhing in agony for a while, Julius finally spoke, his tone weary.


    "To be honest, I had high hopes for you. You''re not the kind of man who dies in the apocalypse. You might even be the hero who rebuilds civilization and rewrites history one day."


    Justin smiled slightly and said, "I''m grateful for such a high evaluation."


    Julius sighed and added, "So let me ask you one final time. Are you truly going to walk the path of a Warlock? The path of a destroyer, cut off from order and civilization?"


    In Julius''s eyes, Justin could see the hope that he would choose a different ss, but there was also a sense of eptance¡ªJulius had decided that if Justin refused again, he would no longer try to dissuade him. With a confident smile, Justin nodded.


    "Yes, I will be a Warlock," Justin said firmly.


    Julius let out a deep sigh and said, "I see. Then, as your guide, I have no right to stop you."


    With that, Julius waved his hand in the air, and a dark energy swept over Justin''s body. As the ck smoke touched him, Justin felt a surge of awakening, like he had downed a powerful stimnt. Then, the system''s messages echoed in his mind:


    "Ding!The dark power of the Netherworld blesses you."


    "Ding!Your ss has changed from [Mage Apprentice] to [Warlock]."


    "Ding!Skill [Magic Missile] has evolved into [ck Missile]."


    "Ding! Skill [Energy Drain] has been added."


    Justin smiled in satisfaction as he quickly pulled up his status window to check his skills.


    [ck Missile]


    Type: Single-target offensive spellDescription: A dark-powered evolution of Magic Missile. The number of uses has doubled, and both speed and power have significantly increased.Notes: Current usage (20/20)


    [Energy Drain]


    Type: Single-target curse spellDescription: Continuously absorbs the life force or essence of a nearby target. The absorbed energy is used to recharge depleted magic.Notes: Current usage (Unlimited)


    Seeing the enhanced magic and the doubled number of uses, Justin couldn''t help but feel satisfied. The newly acquired Energy Drain skill was also a powerful addition. Now, instead of needing to meditate, he could instantly recover his magic as long as he had a suitable sacrifice.


    As Justin reviewed the new skills in his window, Julius, looking sorrowful, spoke: "I just hope you have a n. Out of all the limitless possibilities, you''ve chosen the path with the most restrictions."


    Justin smiled calmly and said, "Don''t worry. As I said earlier, it''s a well-thought-out decision."


    Julius sighed, "Alright, I''ll trust you."


    Though Julius said he trusted him, his face still reflected concern.


    Justin, unfazed, said with a smile: "I''ve made this choice ording to my n, no need to worry."


    Julius concluded, "In any case, there''s nothing more for me to teach you. I hope we meet again after the apocalypse."


    "We definitely will," Justin replied confidently.


    Julius shook his head as he said, "Where does all that confidencee from?"


    Justin quietly smiled as Julius shook his head in disbelief. With the choice of bing a Warlock, Justin knew his chances of surviving the Day of Judgment had drastically increased. Barring any unforeseen circumstances in the distant future, they would surely meet again, and Justin would be alive and well.


    With his ss advancementplete, there wasn''t much left for Justin to do in the tutorial dungeon. Before opening the dimensional portal and returning, he decided to carry out one final task: testing his new skills in battle.


    He selected one of the three goblins that had respawned and whispered quietly, "ck Missile."


    Crack!


    Boom!


    The dark energy sparked from his finger and shot forward. The goblin died instantly, not even aware it had been hit. The power of the new spell was much stronger than Justin had anticipated.


    "Not only is the speed overwhelming, but every aspect of it is superior," Justin thought in awe.


    In the past, even if his enemies couldn''t dodge the Magic Missile, they could still track its trajectory. The impact, though heavy, felt more like a blunt strike rather than a piercing blow. But now, the ck Missile moved faster than an arrow, and instead of just hitting, itpletely pierced through the goblin''s head.


    It had enough power to kill instantly, whether it hit the head, body, or even the legs.


    "Ki-Kirik!" one goblin cried out.


    "Kiiieeek!" another screamed as it fled.


    Justin blinked in surprise as he saw one of the goblins run away after witnessing the death of itspanion. These creatures had never fled before, no matter how many of them were killed.


    "Are they running?" Justin thought.


    He wondered, "Could it be that the monsters'' reactions change based on the strength of the magic used?"


    Perhaps when the monsters sensed that they had a chance against a certain level of magic, they would fight. But when they realized they stood no chance, they would flee. It was a theory that seemed usible.


    Although he was momentarily surprised, Justin wasn''t about to let the goblins escape. He quicklyunched another spell: "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    The goblin screamed in agony as the spell hit, but Justin didn''t stop there. He approached the goblin, who was now immobilized, and used his newly acquired skill.


    "Energy Drain," he whispered.


    Shhhk


    "Kiiiieeek!"

 Chapter 8: The Final Preparations for apocalypse

    Red energy began to seep out of the goblin, forming a long streak as it flowed into Justin''s hand. Instinctively, Justin understood that this energy was the life force of the dying goblin.


    "Ding!You are recharging depleted magic through Energy Drain."


    "Ding!1 use of ck Missile has been recharged."


    "Ding!1 use of ck Missile has been recharged."


    The goblin, which had been coughing in pain, finally went limp and died. After using Energy Drain on thest remaining goblin as well, Justin began to process the information he had gathered.


    "Even against a severely injured goblin, I can recharge almost 2.5 uses," Justin thought.


    Had the goblin been in full health, he would have been able to recharge 5 uses or more. Considering that the test subject was a lowly goblin, this was an incredibly efficient use of magic. After confirming the recharge amount for a second time, Justin opened the dimensional gate and exited the dungeon.


    As the environment around him instantly changed from the underground prison to his neatly arranged studio apartment, a smile crept across his face.


    "No matter how many times it happens, I just can''t get used to it. One step forward, and I''m in a fantasy world; one step back, and I''m in my rented room."


    It felt like walking the line between dreams and reality. But Justin knew that by tomorrow, that line wouldpletely disappear. As he pondered this, a thought suddenly popped into his head¡ªone he had forgotten until now.


    "Come to think of it, I''m not the only beta tester. What is everyone else up to?"


    The gamepany behind World Breakerhadn''t sent out a message to just him. In fact, Justin wasn''t even the first to open a dimensional gate¡ªhe had simply followed the instructions posted on the game''s official website. Thest time he checked, some people were too scared to enter the gate even after opening it.


    Curious, Justin turned on hisputer and navigated to the World Breaker official site. As expected, the user forum was in chaos.


    "Does anyone really know what the apocalypse is?""This is getting boring; cut it out already."


    "It''s like these guys are on drugs."


    "LOL, feel bad for the ones who don''t have a dimensional gate.""Can someone exin what happens if you choose the Path of the Craftsman?"


    "Just as I thought," Justin mused.


    The earlier posts, where yers had angrily denounced the sudden game shutdown, were gone. Instead, the forums were now filled with debates between two types of users. Justin clicked on one of the posts that had an unusually high number ofments.


    "I feel sorry for the beta testers who didn''t make the cut.""What are we supposed to do when the apocalypse arrives tomorrow? How will you survive in this harsh world without a dimensional gate? We were once all yers, but now only we have been chosen. I feel so guilty... all I can say is, do your best and live well."


    "This guy''s talking nonsense again. Are you high?"


    "LOL, it''s hrious seeing the rejected yers freak out."


    "Stop teasing them. What if theye back for revengeter?"


    "They''ll probablye and get smacked around, then run away crying."


    "So, doubts about the dimensional gate are almost gone now," Justin realized.


    There were still some who imed that the dimensional gate was a hoax, but they were in the minority. Most yers now acknowledged the existence of the gates and beta testers. What had solidified this belief were videos uploaded by some users.


    While the dimensional gates and magic couldn''t be directly captured on camera, scenes of people vanishing into thin air or objects being destroyed by magic had been caught on tape.


    Additionally, yers who knew each other had met in person, and those who could open the gates had demonstrated it right before their friends'' eyes.


    "I don''t understand why I was rejected."


    "At first, I thought the whole beta tester and dimensional gate thing was nonsense, but then my friend opened a gate right in front of me. I tried to follow him in, but I got thrown back. It feels awful. I started ying the game before he did, and I''ve got way more ytime, so why wasn''t I chosen?"


    "Hang in there. When the Day of Judgmentes, everyone will get a status window, so don''t worry too much."


    "I know, but getting rejected after ying for 500 hours really hurts my self-esteem..."


    "That sounds like a novel title: ''My Friend Is a Legendary Hero, and I''m the Shopkeeper NPC?''"


    "You bastard!"


    "Piece of trash!"


    "I swear, I''ll kill you."


    Justin skimmed through more of the highly rmended posts, but there was little useful information. Most were either bragging about being chosen as beta testers or just pointless arguments between users.


    "I see now why we were only given three days," Justin thought.


    Even with such limited time to prepare, many were wasting it boasting and bickering with each other. If they''d been given more time, it would have only led to deeper resentment between the two groups. By keeping the window short, the developers had likely aimed to prevent the conflict from escting too far.


    A few posts, however, showed that some yers were making efforts to prepare for the apocalypse.


    "I''ve bought some canned goods and preserved food, just in case."


    "The apocalypse ising, and if movies have taught me anything, the most important things will be food and a ce to sleep. I bought a sleeping bag and some canned goods, just in case things get really bad."


    "Wow, I didn''t think of that. I''m going to buy some stuff now."


    "This is a good idea. It won''t hurt to be prepared."


    "If you''re going to buy anything, make sure to get the best quality. This might be thest time you spend money."


    "That''s why I''ve been ordering the most expensive meals since yesterday, LOL."


    Justin wasn''t too concerned about the sleeping bags, but the preserved food had caught his attention. After all, as a human, he would need to eat. Just to be safe, he had already bought a few days'' worth of preserved food. However, he didn''t think it was necessary to go overboard.


    "If World Breaker is anything like I know it to be, they''ll be more focused on making sure you don''t get toofortable."


    Inaction would quickly cause yers to fall too far behind to catch up. On the other hand, those who took risks and acted would receive far greater rewards. That was a fundamental rule of World Breaker. The game probably wouldn''t encourage hoarding food and trying to avoid danger. There would likely be rewards that provided food or sleep to those who took action.


    Seeing that there was nothing more of value on the forums, Justin turned off hisputer and went to bed.


    On the morning of the Day of Judgment, just as Julius had foretold, Justin woke up at 8 AM to hear the system message in his ear.


    "Ding!The dimensional gates are now closing."

 Chapter 9: The Beginning of the End

    "Already?" Justin was startled by the message that rang in his ears the moment he woke up. It was only 8 a.m., and yet, the system seemed ready to start the apocalypse. Despite it being a weekday, many people were likely still asleep. Justin briefly considered the possibility that many might die in their beds, unaware of the impending disaster.


    However, his fears were quickly alleviated by the system''s follow-up.


    "Ding!The apocalypse will begin at 10 a.m. today."


    "Ding!Anyone not awake by 9 a.m. will be forcibly awakened."


    "Ding!This notification is being sent to all inhabitants of Earth, including beta testers."


    With the final message, Justin let out a small sigh of relief. At least no one would diepletely unaware of what was happening. It seemed that even non-beta testers would be given a chance to survive. Of course, how well they used that opportunity would be up to them.


    He thought to himself, "It''s a good thing I prepared everything yesterday."


    Justin had packed all the essentials, from a backpack filled with food to a baseball bat that could serve as a closebat weapon. Now, all that remained was to keep a clear mind. After taking a final shower, he changed intofortable, practical clothing. It was early August, so he was relieved that he didn''t have to wear anything too heavy, which would only drain his stamina faster.


    Once Justin had finished all his preparations and checked everything onest time, he nced at the clock and realized it was already 10 a.m.


    "Ding!The eradication of Earth''s civilization will now begin."


    "Ding!Prove your worth and survive the apocalypse."


    "Ding!Everything depends solely on your choices."


    Unlike the previous emotionless system messages, this one carried a subtle hint of emotion. The odd feeling caught Justin off guard for a moment, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    Suddenly, a sh of light appeared before him.


    "Keerk!" A goblin materialized right in front of Justin, catching him off guard.


    He stared at the creature, mumbling, "A goblin? Really, that''s it?"


    "Kiiik! Kiiiig!" The goblin, as if understanding Justin''s words, rushed toward him in anger.


    Justin clicked his tongue in mild annoyance and extended his finger toward the creature. "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    "Kiiieeek!"


    Even though Justin deliberately missed the target slightly, the goblin was left in critical condition with just one shot. Barely clinging to life, the goblin was finished off with Energy Drain to recharge Justin''s magic. Afterpleting the simple task, a quest window popped up before him.


    "Ding!Find a Shelter."


    Category: Main Quest


    Details: You have sessfully dealt with a monster. However, now that the apocalypse has begun, they will continue to spawn endlessly. To rest, you must find a safe zone where monsters cannot reach.


    Reward: Small Inventory


    "An inventory!" Justin''s eyes lit up with excitement at the unexpected reward.


    In the game, an inventory was a given, but this was reality. Up until now, he had to carry everything by hand. There had been no mention of an inventory in the tutorial dungeon, so Justin had assumed it didn''t exist in the real world.


    "I can''t pass this up," he muttered to himself.


    Without hesitation, Justin grabbed his backpack and baseball bat before heading for the front door. He nned to make his way down the stairs to the third floor, but before he could, a loud scream echoed through the entire building.


    "Help! Somebody help!" A voice cried out in panic.


    As Justin stepped out of his apartment building, screams echoed from all directions.


    "Help me, please!"


    "Die, die, die!"


    "Honey! No!"


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Most of the noise seemed to being from within the building. Justin looked around in confusion and mumbled to himself, "Are people really getting taken out by goblins?"


    Goblins were weak. He wasn''t just saying this because he had easily defeated one¡ªgoblins were genuinely weak creatures. A high school girl could easily defeat one with her fists. Honestly, even without magic, Justin could''ve easily taken down the three goblins from the tutorial dungeon.


    But judging from the chaos around him, it seemed like people were reacting as if they were being attacked by hordes of zombies.


    "Please, save me! Mister, help me!" A voice from above called out.


    Looking up, Justin saw a woman about his age, her face twisted with fear as she shouted down at him. He watched her silently for a moment, and when he didn''t respond, she raised her voice even more.


    "I''m asking for help! Help me, please!" she cried.


    "Are you asking me to deal with a goblin?" Justin asked calmly.


    The woman, still frantic, screamed, "What''s a goblin?!"


    "The little green dwarf-like monster," Justin rified.


    "Yes! That thing! Please, help me!" she yelled.


    Whether it was due to her panic or her natural personality, the woman had now resorted to speaking to him informally. Justin didn''t particrly appreciate the change in tone, but the woman seemed too panicked to notice.


    "The door is locked, so it can''t get in, but I need you to get rid of it! My door code is¡ª" she started.


    "Handle it yourself," Justin interrupted coldly.


    "What?" she asked, shocked.


    "That goblin is weak. You could beat it by kicking it repeatedly," Justin replied.


    It was only one goblin. Even without magic, a healthy person like her could easily defeat it.


    The woman''s expression twisted in disbelief. "Are you crazy?! What if I get hurt? Will you take responsibility for that?!"


    "...So it''s okay if I get hurt?" Justin responded, raising an eyebrow.


    "You''re a man, aren''t you?!" she shot back.


    Justin let out a short, incredulousugh. He hadn''t expected praise for offering help, but this attitude was ridiculous.


    Without another word, Justin ignored her and began walking away. Behind him, he could hear her shouting angrily.


    "Where are you going?! If you leave, you''re a murderer! A murderer, you hear me?!" she screamed.


    Her insults didn''t bother Justin. He simply found the situation absurd.


    "I thought it was just a goblin, but I guess it was a bnce patch," Justin muttered to himself.


    Up until that moment, he hadn''t considered the situation too seriously.

 Chapter 10: Chaos in the Streets

    It was clear now that Justin''s earlier assumption¡ªthat anyone who wasn''t elderly or weak could easily handle a goblin¡ªwaspletely wrong. The situation was far worse than he had imagined.


    "People are too terrified of the monsters," he thought to himself.


    If they could just pull themselves together and fight, they could win easily. Instead, they were being attacked without even trying to fight back. Those, like the woman he encountered earlier, who quickly locked their doors and took refuge inside, were the lucky ones. Judging from the mix of screams, cries, and death rattles, many people had already died.


    Though he found it mildly concerning, Justin wasn''t inclined to go out of his way to investigate or help. If people couldn''t even defeat a goblin, then even if he saved them now, they''d likely die soon after. He left behind the sounds of people screaming and followed the quest marker disyed in his HUD.


    "Quest! We have toplete the quest!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and stay still!"


    "Uwaaah! Uuuhuh!"


    "Shut up, you''re too loud!"


    "You shut up! Do you think this is some kind of joke?!"


    Shouting echoed from all directions, but not a single person came outside. Everyone seemed holed up inside their homes, waiting for the situation to pass. As a result, Justin crossed the eerily empty streets alone, heading toward the safe zone indicated by his quest. Along the way, goblins asionally appeared to attack him, but they posed little danger.


    "ck Missile."


    "Kieeek!"


    "Energy Drain."


    "Keeek...!"


    Justin''s method was simple: hit the goblin with ck Missile, then finish it off with Energy Drain to restore his magic. Whenever an opportunity arose, he recharged his spells to full capacity and kept moving forward. It was a repetitive process that became so monotonous it almost felt boring.


    Yet, in this very monotony, Justin realized the true power of the Warlock ss.


    "A warrior, or even another type of mage, couldn''t go around ughtering goblins with such ease."


    Warriors, no matter how strong, needed to get close to their enemies forbat. While they could easily defeat goblins, they always had to be wary of ambushes or being surrounded. Additionally, closebat drained stamina, meaning that even against weak opponents, extended fights had to be avoided whenever possible.


    As for mages, they could fight from a distance and stay rtively safe, but as their spells ran out, they''d be increasingly anxious. Once out of magic, they''d be forced to meditate, leaving them vulnerable. Only Warlocks, like Justin, could seamlessly transition betweenbat and recharging magic, thanks to Energy Drain.


    "Ding!Your level has increased. You have gained 1 stat point."


    "Ding!You have reached level 5."


    "Sounds good," Justin muttered to himself.


    Unlike the tutorial dungeon, where experience points were limited, leveling up here was happening rtively quickly. After allocating his newly gained stat points into magic, Justin closed his status window.


    nk


    "Uh, mister..." a voice called from nearby.


    Justin turned to see a woman sitting on the ground a short distance away. Looking closely, he noticed two goblins lying nearby with their heads smashed in. The woman, who appeared to be a college student, was trembling slightly as she looked up at him.


    "Sorry, but could you help me up? My legs gave out after fighting," she said, her voice shaky.


    Justin couldn''t help but notice that despite her im of exhaustion, the two goblins'' heads had beenpletely shattered. She had dealt with them cleanly, using a mace she was holding. It was a curious sight¡ªher face looked like that of a model, but her hands gripped a bloody mace. Despite the urge toment, Justin suppressed it and extended his hand.


    The young woman grabbed his hand and, with some effort, stood up. She sighed deeply, clearly relieved.


    "Thank you. I was fine during the fight, but as soon as it ended, I lost all my strength," she said.


    "That''s normal for your first battle. I understand," Justin replied.


    "Oh, I didn''t even introduce myself after you helped me. I''m Rachel Parker," she said, smiling slightly.


    "Justin," he replied without hesitation.


    Revealing his name felt natural. In a world where most people were too scared to fight, it was refreshing to meet someone actively willing to fight. Rachel seemed to feel the same, as she looked at him curiously.


    "Is that baseball bat all you have? Didn''t you get a warrior''s weapon when you chose your ss?" she asked, ncing at his gear.


    "I''m a mage. I brought the bat just in case, but I mostly fight with magic," Justin exined.


    "M-mage?! You can really use magic?!" Rachel''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Although she had chosen the warrior ss to survive, it seemed she secretly admired magic. Justin chuckled and pointed at a nearby wall with his finger.


    "ck Missile," he muttered.


    Boom


    Rachel gasped as a brick wall crumbled into dust with a single hit. It was understandable¡ªone clean hit from that spell would be enough to send anyone to their grave. While others risked their lives fighting in closebat, Justin walked around as if he were carrying a crossbow that never ran out of bolts.


    Excited, Rachel grabbed both of Justin''s hands and eximed, "Hey! How about we form a party?"


    "Uh, a party?" Justin replied, confused.


    "Oh, I misspoke. I mean, let''s form a team!" she corrected herself quickly.


    A party, huh? Justin thought to himself. Clearly, Rachel hadn''t yed World Breaker, but she must''ve yed plenty of other RPGs. Seeing Justin hesitate, she must''ve assumed he was about to refuse, so she started rambling in desperation.


    "I''m a warrior, you know? I''m confident I can handle the role of a tank... a shield, I mean!" she said quickly.


    "A tank, not a damage dealer?" Justin was genuinely surprised.


    He could understand if she''d chosen to be a damage dealer, but a tank? Was she really offering to act as a meat shield, blocking monsters while Justin attacked? In theory, it was an idealbination, but the tank position was incredibly risky. The fact that she''d recovered so quickly from the battle''s shock and was willing to take on such a dangerous role spoke volumes about her mental fortitude.


    Hearing Justin''s muttered surprise, Rachel smiled brightly. "You know what a tank is! That''s great! So, what do you think of my proposal?"


    "It''s a tempting offer, no doubt..." Justin began.


    Both in terms of skill and mental strength, she was an excellent candidate. For a random encounter, Rachel seemed like the perfect teammate. In fact, it was harder to find a reason to refuse than to ept.


    However, seeing the hope in her eyes, Justin let out a wry smile.


    "I''m afraid it might be difficult," he said quietly.

 Chapter 11: The Quest Divergence

    Rachel''s eyes trembled at Justin''s response. It was clear she hadn''t expected to be rejected.


    "Is there something wrong with me?" she asked, her voice trembling with anxiety.


    The cheerful and confident demeanor she had shown earlier hadpletely disappeared. In this situation, anyone would lose confidence after being refused, especially when they had offered to act as a meat shield without hesitation, only to be turned down so quickly.


    "If there''s a problem, please tell me. I''ll fix it right away," she pleaded.


    "No, Rachel, there''s no problem with you," Justin reassured her.


    "Really?" she asked, surprised.


    Her willingness to fix any perceived issues, even after being rejected, was admirable. If it were up to him, Justin would have dly epted her into his party. But this wasn''t a matter of personal preference.


    "The problem isn''t with you. It''s with the quest," he exined.


    "The quest?" she repeated, confused.


    "You fought the goblins, right? So, you must''ve received a quest to head to a safe zone," Justin said.


    Rachel nodded, then quickly pulled up her status window to check. Justin couldn''t see her status details, as they appeared blurry, obscured from his view. Apparently, the system didn''t allow yers to see each other''s status windows.


    Rachel scanned the quest section and nodded again. "Yes, I have. The quest is called ''Find Shelter.''"


    "There should be a direction and distance disyed as well. Where does it point to?" Justin asked.


    "The overpass down this street," she replied, pointing below.


    "I was directed to the hiking trail up ahead," Justin said, pointing in the opposite direction.


    Both their hands pointed inpletely different directions, and Rachel blinked in surprise. Despite receiving the same quest, their destinations were entirely different.


    "Why...?" she asked, confused.


    "There''s no way there''s only one safe zone in a city this big. It''s a measure to prevent everyone from crowding into a single ce," Justin said, shrugging casually. The logic was simple if one thought about it for a moment.


    In reality, Justin had already guessed this from his experience in World Rebuild. Exploration quests never directed yers to the closest safe area. Rachel''s house was likely nearby, which exined why her quest led her to a closer location, while Justin had already traveled a considerable distance from his apartment.


    If they had been assigned the same safe zone, Rachel would''ve had an easier timepared to the effort Justin had put in. And the game''s system wouldn''t allow anyone to take the easy route.


    "So... we really can''t do anything about it?" Rachel said with a hint of sadness.


    "No, we can''t," Justin confirmed.


    Rachel lowered her eyes, disappointment evident on her face. Although she knew the issue wasn''t with her, it was clear she was still upset. It was understandable¡ªpeople like Justin, who were both proactive and had considerable firepower, were rare in such times.


    Justin watched her for a moment, then chuckled lightly. "Don''t look so down. We can team upter when we meet again."


    "Really?" she asked, hope returning to her eyes.


    "The quest is just telling us to reach the safe zone, not live there forever. We might meet sooner than you think," Justin reassured her.


    Though their paths had diverged for now, Rachel was a rare find. Justin figured it wouldn''t hurt to leave the possibility of teaming upter open. Rachel''s expression brightened, the hope returning to her face.


    "You''re right. I guess we''ll see each other again soon," she said, smiling.


    "Yeah, until then," Justin replied, shaking her hand with a smile before continuing on his way.


    As they put some distance between them, Justin suddenly remembered something he had forgotten to tell her.


    "Hey, Rachel! Since you''re a warrior, focus on strength and agility first! You can increase staminater!"


    "Huh?! Why agility?!" Rachel called back, clearly confused.


    "Strength and agility! Don''t neglect agility!" Justin shouted, waving her off as he hurried away.


    "Wait...!" she called after him, her face still showing confusion, but there wasn''t enough time to exin in detail.


    Justin figured she''d understand once she put a few points into agility. If she dismissed it as nonsense, then their connection wouldn''t go any further. Leaving Rachel behind, Justin continued on toward the safe zone.


    After parting ways with Rachel, Justin''s journey to the safe zone continued smoothly. In fact, it was going so smoothly that it felt strange.


    "Why haven''t I encountered any goblins?" Justin wondered.


    The streets weren''t packed with goblins like in a zombie movie, but up until now, he''d encountered at least three goblins per block. However, since reaching this area, he hadn''t seen a single one for several blocks.


    There should have been at least 20 goblins by now, yet none appeared. Something was off. As he turned the corner into an alley, he finally understood why.


    "They''re all dead..."


    Goblin corpses were strewn all over the ground, many of them torn apart. Some had been sliced clean in half. Upon closer inspection, it seemed they had been killed by a sharp weapon before their bodies were brutally mutted.


    "Was this the work of another beta tester?" Justin thought. It was likely another beta tester, someone who had chosen the warrior ss like Rachel. Based on the clean cuts, the person had probably chosen a sword as their starting weapon.


    Whoever they were, they had to be a lunatic. Killing the goblins for experience was one thing, but why go through the effort of tearing the bodies apart afterward?


    "What kind of psycho..." Justin muttered.


    "Justin ! YOU SON OF A BITCH! COME OUT HERE!" a voice screamed nearby.


    "...."


    Oh, right. He had almost forgotten. There was a psycho around here.


    Gavin , that idiot. Of course, he''de looking for Justin, going as far as tracking down his apartment address from the resume Justin had submitted. And now, Gavin was probably flipping out after not finding him at home.


    "Great... this just keeps getting better," Justin sighed.


    Of all the people to be angry at, why was Gavin so hell-bent on killing him? Fine. Justin decided he''d deal with this once and for all and headed toward the source of the yelling.


    The voice grew louder as he approached, and it wasn''t hard to find him.


    "Justin ! COME OUT HERE, YOU BASTARD!"

 Chapter 12: The Confrontation with Gavin

    "SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU, YOU PSYCHO?!"


    One of the survivors, who had been keeping quiet, finally exploded in frustration. Though it was understandable to be annoyed by the noise, provoking someone like Gavin Park could be incredibly dangerous. As expected, the moment he was insulted, Gavin reacted instantly.


    "What? Shut up? Did you just say that to me?"


    "Yeah! Shut up already! Are your ears clogged? I''m stressed enough without you making it worse... Ugh!"


    Crash!


    "Damn, now even worthless idiots think they can talk down to me. You''re first to die."


    "Aaah! Please, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it! Please spare me, I¡ªAaaargh!"


    Just as Justin predicted. With a sigh, he rushed toward the sound of screams.


    After crossing a few buildings, Justin spotted Gavin clinging to the second floor of a small vi. The security bars and screens had already been torn off, and it seemed like Gavin was about to break into the building through arge window. He had discarded his sword on the ground, as it was getting in the way of the intrusion.


    "You little rat! Come here so I can kill you already! Don''t make this harder than it has to be!" Gavin shouted.


    "Help! Please, someone help me!" the person inside screamed.


    "You idiot. Why did you have to mouth off? Know your ce," Gavin sneered.


    "The one who doesn''t know his ce is you, Gavin," Justin called out.


    At the sound of Justin''s voice, Gavin whipped his head around. Before he could fully process who was speaking, Justin pointed his finger at him.


    "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    "Aaagh!" Gavin screamed as the ck Missile struck his side.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Justin''s face. Just as expected, in a fight, whoevernds the first blow has the upper hand.


    Thud!


    "Aaagh! Damn it!" Gavin cursed as he tumbled from the second floor like a fly swatted by insecticide. Writhing in pain, he clutched his side, rolling on the ground in agony.


    For nearly a full minute, Gavin thrashed around in pain before finally letting out a whimper, tears streaming down his face as he stood up.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill y¡ª" Gavin started.


    "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    "Aaagh!" This time, the spell struck his kneecap, and Gavin copsed again, screaming in pain.


    Justin chuckled dryly as he observed Gavin. The same ck Missile that could pierce through a goblin''s skull had only shattered Gavin''s bones.


    "How much did you pump into strength? Not even a drop of blood, just a broken bone," Justin muttered to himself.


    "I''ll... I''ll kill you!" Gavin roared.


    "You still don''t get it, huh? ck Missile."


    Boom!


    Gavin let out a strangled cry of pain, his voice too weak to scream any longer. The repeated blows had left him incapable of even fighting back. Each hit shattered a bone, leaving him in unbearable pain, unable to retaliate. By the time Justin had fired five consecutive shots, Gavin''s body spasmed with each impact, and his attempts to resist had be nothing more than twitching on the ground.


    Boom!


    "Aaagh!"


    "You idiot. Just because the game became real, did you think you could fight like you did in a game?"


    A person isn''t a video game character who can walk around with dozens of arrows lodged in their body. If you break your toe, you can''t even walk. If your thumb is hurt, you can''t hold a weapon. Break a leg or a rib, and you''re no longer a fighter¡ªyou''re a punching bag.


    Once Justin was sure he hadpletely incapacitated Gavin, he stopped casting. As he approached, he could hear Gavin''s muffled sobs.


    "Sniff, sniff... Please... stop..." Gavin whimpered through tears.


    "Are you... crying?" Justin asked, incredulous.


    The man who had been terrorizing others nowy on the ground, bawling like a child. There wasn''t an ounce of pity in Justin''s heart, only disgust.


    "Stop crying, you bastard. I don''t want to hear garbage like you sobbing."


    The same person who took pleasure in making others cry now wept pathetically, and it only disgusted Justin more. Despite the warning, Gavin kept sobbing pitifully.


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll hit you again," Justin threatened.


    At the sight of Justin raising his finger again, Gavin quickly bit back his tears, choking on his sobs as he quieted down.


    "Now that''s better," Justin said, clicking his tongue in annoyance as he looked Gavin in the eye.


    "Gavin, why are you like this? What''s your problem?" Justin asked, his tone calm.


    "...."


    "You''re a beta tester, right? You got skills, didn''t you? So why aren''t you doing your quest? Why are you acting like a lunatic, harassing other people? Is it some sickness that makes you go crazy if you don''t hurt others?"


    Gavin said nothing, his wet eyes fixed on the ground. It wasn''t that he had nothing to say¡ªit was clear he felt too humiliated to respond.


    "Unbelievable," Justin muttered, a wry smile on his lips. Even in this situation, Gavin refused to admit defeat, clinging to his pride.


    "Fine. It''s not like talking will get us anywhere. You''re the type of guy who lives by a hierarchy. To you, anyone without power or authority is beneath you. And if someone you see as beneath you dares to speak up, it''s ''how dare they,'' right?" Justin said, leaning closer.


    "...."


    "When you use violence and they resist, it''s ''how dare they.'' When you harass them and they get angry, it''s ''how dare they.'' Anytime anyone argues with you, it''s always ''how dare they.'' That''s why you tried to kill me and that guy¡ªbecause we dared to speak against you," Justin continued.


    Gavin''s attitude wasn''t all that umon. It was the mindset behind dating violence, workce bullying, and other forms of abuse. In Gavin''s world, anyone who questioned him or resisted his authority wasmitting an unforgivable offense.


    Even when someone like Gavin gets hurt in retaliation, they don''t reflect or feel remorse. They only grow angrier, fueled by the humiliation of being beaten by someone they consider inferior. Their fragile ego demands that they seek revenge, to restore their ce at the top of the hierarchy.


    "And you''re probably already nning how to get back at me, aren''t you? Even if I let you go now, you''d just try to find a way to get revenge," Justin said knowingly.


    Gavin remained silent, his face twitching with rage and humiliation.


    "But there''s something you don''t realize, Gavin," Justin said, his voice softening.


    "...."


    "There are no cops in this world anymore."


    Gavin blinked, his expression shifting from anger to confusion.


    "What...?" he mumbled, clearly not understanding what Justin meant.


    "There are no police, Gavin. I''ll say it again, just so you understand. There''s no one left to stop me from killing you," Justin repeated calmly.


    "...."


    "There''s no one to punish me. Now, no justice. Do you get it now?"


    "...."


    Justin chuckled dryly, shaking his head at the disbelief on Gavin''s face.


    "Gavin," Justin said, locking eyes with him.


    "Why should I let you live when there''s no one to stop me?"


    "....!"

 Chapter 13: The Price of Arrogance

    At Justin''s words, Gavin Park''s face turned pale. It seemed like he was finally starting to grasp the situation, though much toote. Justin couldn''t help butugh at Gavin''s slow reaction.


    "Why are you so surprised? You tried to kill me. So why can''t I kill you?" Justin asked, his voice calm.


    "Uh... um..." Gavin stammered, clearly shaken.


    "Is there some reason I shouldn''t? Something I don''t know about? Go ahead, tell me. I''ll listen," Justin said, giving Gavin a chance to exin himself.


    Gavin didn''t answer right away. He was sweating profusely, eyes darting around in panic. After about a minute, he finally managed to force out a response.


    "M-murderer," Gavin muttered weakly.


    "What?" Justin asked, tilting his head.


    "If you kill me, you''ll be a murderer! You''ll be killing a person!" Gavin shouted, as if that were the trump card that would save his life.


    "But you were ready to be a murderer, right? So why shouldn''t I?" Justin countered.


    Gavin squeezed his eyes shut, mumbling his next words in a shaky voice, "I-I was just trying to scare you."


    Justin was stunned, but not for the reasons Gavin might have hoped. He was genuinely amazed¡ªamazed at how utterly stupid Gavin''s excuse was. Did he really believe that such a weak lie would save him?


    "Energy Drain," Justin said coldly.


    Shuuuuuk


    "Grraagghh! Aaghhh!" Gavin choked, his body convulsing as Justin used Energy Drain to siphon his life force. It was a disturbing sight¡ªGavin''s face twisted in agony as if he were being strangled. Justin watched with morbid curiosity, noting how different the effect was when used on a human.


    Even as Gavin struggled and thrashed, Justin didn''t stop the spell.


    "Ding!All magic has been fully recharged."


    Gavin copsed onto the ground, gasping for air. His body trembled uncontrobly as he barely clung to life.


    "Still alive, huh?" Justin muttered, surprised that Gavin had survived the drain. He hadn''t intended for Gavin to live, but it seemed the man''s durability extended even to his life force.


    Justin crouched down next to the barely conscious Gavin and whispered, "Hey, Gavin."


    "S-s-spare... spare me... please..." Gavin begged, his voice weak and desperate.


    "Sure, I''ll spare you," Justin said with a smirk.


    Gavin''s eyes shot open, filled with a sudden glimmer of hope.


    "R-really?" he asked, tears streaming down his face.


    "Yeah, really," Justin replied.


    For the first time since the beating started, a look of relief washed over Gavin''s face. He thought he was going to live. But Justin wasn''t done.


    "But, you know... I''m not sure you''ve lived your life in a way that makes you worth saving," Justin continued, his tone shifting to something darker.


    "H-huh?" Gavin stammered, his voice shaking again.


    "I''m leaving now, Gavin. Someone''s going to have to help you if you want to survive. Who do you think will help you?" Justin asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Gavin''s limbs were broken, leaving him helpless. Without someone''s assistance, he''d be left to die in that state. But was there anyone who woulde to his aid?


    "Oh, look! There''s someone who might help you," Justin said, pointing to the second-floor window. Gavin''s face drained of color as he saw the man inside¡ªthe very same man he had just tried to kill¡ªstaring down at them.


    "See? Looks like you''ve got someone to help you after all!" Justin said with a mockingugh.


    "Ah... ahhh..." Gavin whimpered, horror spreading across his face.


    "Alright then, I''ll be going now. Enjoy your recovery, Gavin. Maybe we''ll see each other again!" Justin said, turning to leave.


    As Justin walked away, Gavin''s terrified screams filled the air. "Aaaghhh! Nooo!"


    A few momentster, Justin heard footsteps descending the stairs, followed by another voice.


    "You bastard! You said you''d kill me?! Why don''t you go die yourself!" the man from the second floor shouted.


    "N-no! Wait, hold on¡ªugh!"


    Thud Thud Thud


    "Die! You monster!" the man roared as the sounds of bones breaking and flesh tearing filled the air.


    "Help me! P-please, I''m begging you!" Gavin''s voice wailed, now barely coherent.


    St Crack


    The gruesome sounds of the beating grew quieter until they stoppedpletely. Silence fell over the area.


    Justin cleaned out his ear casually, not paying much attention to the brutal scene behind him. He turned his gaze toward the convenience store where he used to work.


    "You should have been a better person, Gavin," he muttered to himself.


    "I''m almost there."


    The unexpected encounter with Gavin had dyed Justin''s progress, but now he was back on track. Less than 100 meters remained between him and the safe zone. As Justin approached the hiking trail indicated by his quest, his steps slowed as a peculiar sight unfolded before him.


    "...Well, this is interesting."


    Justin had been here before. He often took walks along this hiking trail, and the quest had pointed him toward a spot he recognized. However, what he saw now was entirely different from the familiar surroundings.


    "It looks like something out of a medieval movie," Justin murmured.


    In ce of the naturalndscape, there now stood a vige. But this wasn''t just any vige¡ªit looked like a scene ripped straight from the Middle Ages. There were ramshackle wooden houses, haphazardlyid gravel roads, and thick weeds growing all around. The area resembled a poor, rundown vige from an ancient time.


    The sudden appearance of the vige was strange enough, but even more unsettling was the way it shed with its surroundings.


    "It''s like someone cut out a piece of a medieval town and dropped it here, like slicing a chunk of cake and cing it in the middle of the forest," Justin thought.


    The vige didn''t blend with the environment at all. Even the condition of the buildings suggested they came from a region much more humid than this one. The ce felt so foreign and out of ce that it made Justin uneasy.


    "But who cares about the atmosphere? There''s an inventory as a reward, after all," Justin said, shaking off the strange feeling.


    Ignoring his difort, Justin stepped into the vige. The moment his foot touched the ground inside, the system notified him of his sess.


    "Ding!You havepleted the main quest: "Find Shelter.""


    "Ding!As a reward, you have received a small inventory."


    "Ding!The inventory can be essed via amand, just like your status window."


    "Finally," Justin said with a grin.


    Without wasting any time, he gave themand. "Inventory."


    sh


    A window, slightly different from his status window, appeared before his eyes.

 Chapter 14: Claiming a Home

    The inventory window that appeared before Justin looked like a grid with ten vertical and horizontal squares. Curious, he decided to test it by cing his baseball bat and a can of food into the grid. His hand slipped into the inventory like passing through liquid, and when he pulled it back, both the bat and the can had disappeared from his grasp.


    "So, a can takes up one square, and the baseball bat takes up six," Justin muttered, nodding to himself after confirming how much space the items took up. With this much room, he could carry everything he had with him. Satisfied, he ced his entire backpack into the inventory and dismissed the window.


    Just as he finished checking his reward, the system presented him with a new quest.


    "Ding! New Quest: Secure a Home"


    Category: Main Quest


    Details: Even in a safe zone, no one can sleep in the open air. Choose one of the vacant buildings to im as your own.


    Reward: Ownership of the selected building and ess restriction rights.


    "...I''m supposed to live in one of these?" Justin said, his face scrunching as he took in the sight of the ramshackle medieval-style huts surrounding him.


    The thought of living in one of these rundown shacks made him cringe. Honestly, living in a basement apartment that was 30 years old seemed more appealing than staying here.


    However, as he scanned the area, his eyes caught sight of a few buildings that stood out. Among the rows of dpidated huts, a few houses were in notably better condition.


    "Well, these look a bit more livable," Justin thought. While most of the huts resembled primitive medieval cottages used as both stables and homes, these particr buildings had a Romanesque design, much sturdier and more well-kept than the rest.


    He had just started walking toward one of these better houses when a voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Hold it right there!"


    "...?"


    Justin turned, confused by the suddenmand.


    "Is he a beta tester?" Justin thought as he sized up the man who had shouted at him. The guy was wearing shorts and a short-sleeved shirt, his arms covered in tattoos, and his belly slightly bulging. There was no way this guy was an NPC¡ªhe had to be one of the beta testers.


    "Hold it? You''re talking to me?" Justin asked, unsure.


    "Who else would I be talking to?" the man replied, ring at him.


    Justin sighed internally. Another guy using informal speech for no reason. Though annoyed, he decided to get to the point.


    "Why are you stopping me? I''m just trying to enter this house as part of my quest," Justin exined.


    "That''s exactly why I''m stopping you," the man shot back.


    "What?"


    "That house already belongs to someone. And if you take it, that''s going to cause a big problem for me," the tattooed man said, shrugging casually while motioning toward the other dpidated homes.


    "Pick one of those houses over there. Don''t even think about touching these," the man said.


    "So, you''re saying someone''s already living here?" Justin asked, trying to understand.


    "Ugh, you talk too much. You curious or something?" the man sneered, his face twisting as he red at Justin.


    "These houses are reserved for my boss and his crew. So, keep your hands off them. Got it?" he growled.


    That one sentence was all Justin needed to understand the man''s intentions. His "friends" were most likely other thugs like him. He was trying to stake a im in the safe zone so thatter, he could gather more scumbags like himself to establish control.


    Justinughed. The absurdity of the situation was too much to hold in. So, this guy was trying to hoard the best spots in the safe zone for his gang, eh?


    The tattooed man''s face twisted in irritation as Justinughed.


    "Hey, what''s so funny, you bastard? You think I''m a joke?" he snapped.


    "ck Missile," Justin said, cutting him off before he could finish.


    Sparks flew from Justin''s fingertips as a ck Missile shot toward the man''s head. It was aimed to either cause a concussion at minimum or death at worst. Frankly, Justin didn''t care which oue it would be.


    Boom!


    "Holy¡ª!" the man yelped.


    However, the missile exploded before it could hit the man, blocked by an invisible barrier.


    " Ding! Combat is prohibited within the safe zone."


    "Ding! All physical and magical interference is nullified by the system."


    "Ding! To engage inbat, please leave the safe zone."


    "Oh, right. This is a safe zone," Justin muttered, remembering that the area had its name for a reason.


    "C-c-crap!" the tattooed man copsed to the ground, trembling after witnessing the missile''s power. Although it hadn''t hit him, he must have realized how deadly it was from the st alone.


    Justin, not missing a beat, aimed at him again.


    "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    "Aaaaah!" the man screamed as the second missile exploded, again blocked by the barrier. Justin tried once more, but the result was the same¡ªboth ck Missile and Energy Drain werepletely ineffective within the safe zone.


    Disappointing, but what could he do? At least the area''s safety was guaranteed, so Justin decided to ept the trade-off.


    "You bastard! I''m gonna kill you!" the man screamed, pulling out a mace from his inventory and pointing it at Justin threateningly.


    "Go ahead. Try," Justin said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "What?" the man stammered.


    "I said try. Go on, hit me," Justin challenged, his tone calm.


    The tattooed man just blinked, his mouth opening and closing as he chewed on his lip. He clearly knew that attacks wouldn''t work inside the safe zone.


    "Guess you''re smarter than you look. A pig with the mind of a fox, huh? It''s confusing. Pick one," Justin mocked.


    "You...! You think you can stay in here forever?! You''ll have to leave the safe zone eventually, and when you do, I''ll kill you!" the man threatened, trying to regain control of the situation.


    This was too much for Justin. The absurdity of the man''s words left him momentarily speechless.


    "Really? So, you''re just going to wait until I step outside to kill me? What about you? You think you can live in here forever?" Justin asked, chuckling.


    "W-what the hell are you talking about!?" the man yelled, confused.


    Justin sighed. If there was one thing he''d learned from encounters with people like Gavin and this guy, it was that these types never understood subtlety.


    "Fine. Let me spell it out for you. How about this? When we meet outside the safe zone, you can run at me as fast as you can and try to kill me. Meanwhile, I''ll shoot you with magic until you''re dead. Sound fair?" Justin asked, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Huh...? Wha¡ª?" the man''s eyes widened as the realization of what Justin was saying dawned on him.


    Finally. He was starting to get it.


    Justin nced at the man and found himself wondering again why these idiots, armed with melee weapons, were so eager to challenge him.


    No armor, no shield, no helmet, yet they still thought they could take him on.


    Somehow, it was one of the greatest mysteries of humanity.

 Chapter 15: Securing My Territory

    "Are we done talking? Then let me get back to what I was doing," Justin said, ignoring the tattooed man as he reached for the door handle of the Roman-style building.


    "Hey, wait! You bastard...!" the tattooed man shouted, but his attempts to grab Justin were futile. His hands iled through the air, blocked by the system''s protective measures. Justin couldn''t help but let out a mockingugh as he opened the door.


    "Ding !Main Quest ''Secure a Home''pleted."


    "Ding !You have been granted ownership of this residence and entry control rights."


    "Ding !You can expel or prevent others from entering your property throughmands."


    Justin''s eyes lit up at the system notification. The building''s old-fashioned exterior aside, the functionality was fantastic. It was the perfect personal space where no unwanted guests could intrude. In a world where privacy was practically extinct, it was hard to think of a more useful reward.


    As Justin marveled at his new home, the tattooed man gritted his teeth and approached.


    "You son of a¡ª! Didn''t I tell you not to go in there!?" the man yelled angrily.


    "Expel," Justin said calmly, testing themand.


    sh


    "...!?"


    In an instant, the tattooed man found himself outside the building, bewildered by what had just happened. Taking advantage of the moment, Justin issued anothermand.


    "Block entry for that pig."


    "You son of a¡ª!" the tattooed man charged at the house, but¡ª


    Thud


    "Oof!"


    He smacked into an invisible barrier, the force of the impact knocking him backward onto the ground. Dazed and unable to process what had just happened, the man struggled to regain hisposure.


    "Wow, this system is really something," Justin remarked with a satisfied grin, closing the door.


    A momentter, he could hear the tattooed man shouting outside, but his voice sounded distant and muffled, as though he were far away. Apparently, the system also included a soundproofing feature, which Justin found quite convenient.


    With his new home secured, Justin decided to take a proper look around the house.


    "Not bad, actually," Justin thought as he explored the Romanesque building. It was in much better condition than he had expected. The bed and nkets even seemed nicer than the ones he had back in his one-room apartment. Considering that water and electricity were no longer avable, this ce was a huge step up.


    While Justin was inspecting the house, more survivors began arriving outside.


    "Finally made it through all that hell!" one person eximed.


    "Is this the right ce? It looks like a safe zone," another muttered.


    The reactions of the survivors entering the safe zone varied widely. Some were utterly exhausted, while others seemed moreposed. A few of them seemed unfamiliar with navigating the status window, fumbling with the interface.


    "They''re not all beta testers," Justin noted.


    In fact, it seemed like the majority weren''t beta testers. If they were, they would have arrived with much more confidence. Only three people, including Justin, appeared to have the kind of experience that came with being a beta tester. Most of the neers seemed to have chosen their sses on the spot, starting at level 1.


    As more survivors entered, the tattooed man started causing trouble again.


    "Hold it! This ce is for my friends!" he barked at each new arrival.


    "What are you talking about? Get out of my way," one person snapped.


    "Stop! If you go in, I''ll kill you!" the tattooed man threatened.


    "Why don''t you stop, before I stop you?" someone else retorted.


    "If you don''t back off, I''ll...!" the tattooed man continued, but¡ª


    "What are you gonna do, tough guy? Want to throw down?" another survivor challenged him.


    None of the five survivors took his threats seriously. They either ignored him orughed as they walked past. One of them even drew a weapon and made an attempt to kill him, though the system prevented it from happening.


    "These bastards think I''m a joke...!" the tattooed man growled in frustration.


    "Calm down, pig. You''re going to roast yourself if you get too worked up," Justin quipped from his doorway.


    "Shut up! You''ll be dead soon enough!" the man spat back.


    "You''re the one who should shut up. Do you really think anyone here is scared of you?" Justin said, his voice dripping with mockery as he watched the tattooed man seethe in anger.


    "All those people you''re threatening? They just fought their way here, smashing goblin skulls along the way. They''re fighters. So, tell me, what makes you think you can scare them?"


    "Screw you! You think I haven''t killed anyone? You think I can''t stab someone?" the man retorted, trying to save face.


    "Oh, so you''ve got two fighters now? What are you gonna do, stab each other to death? No one here is going to back down just because you''re running your mouth," Justin said, watching as the man slowly began to grasp the reality of the situation.


    The tattooed man fell silent, realizing the truth in Justin''s words. Just getting here proved that everyone was now ustomed to violence and killing. The moralpass of this new world had shifted, and they were confident in their ability to fight.


    But trying to intimidate people who had already proven themselves in battle? That was a foolish move.


    "These people have weapons, and they''ve been through hell already. Do you really think a few threats are going to make them submit?" Justin continued, his voice full of disdain.


    "...."


    "On top of that, these are people with grievances. They''ve seen the unfairness of the old world, lost loved ones to this sudden chaos, and don''t know what the future holds. You think you can threaten them? You''re just advertising yourself as a target."


    The tattooed man clenched his fists in frustration but had no response. He was slowly realizing that this new world didn''t work the way he thought it would.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release


    More Power Stones = Mass Release


    More Comments = Mass Release


    ---------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 16: Securing My Territory Part 2

    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release


    More Power Stones = Mass Release


    More Comments = Mass Release


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    "The more I look at you, the more I''m convinced you won''t live long. You won''t die from a monster; you''re fated to have your head crushed by a weapon wielded by another human."


    "S-shut up!" the tattooed man stammered, trying to hide his fear.


    "By the way, don''t forget that I''m still after you. If I see you leaving the safe zone, I''ll follow you out and kill you. Keep that in mind," Justin warned.


    The tattooed man''s face turned pale, his fear evident as Justin turned away and re-entered his house. There was no quest for now, but who knew when another woulde? It was better to rest while he could.


    "Only ten more survivors?"


    Justin woke up from a nap, surprised to see only fifteen survivors had arrived in total. In a neighborhood as big as this, only fifteen people had made it to the safe zone? Even considering the possibility of other safe zones being scattered around, the number was still too low.


    There were so few survivors that every person could pick the best house, and two were still left vacant.


    "I didn''t think people would stay idle until evening," Justin muttered.


    It was the height of summer, with unusually long days. There were still at least 10 hours before nightfall. Yet, by the time the sun was setting and darkness was just moments away, only fifteen people had arrived. Instead of moving, most had chosen to hide for over ten hours.


    "As expected, but... is this really okay?"


    The World Breaker game Justin knew was never lenient to those who remained idle. This was supposed to be "Apocalypse Day," as the system had warned. Could it really end with just a few goblins showing up? And why had the weakest monsters, goblins, been the ones to appear? That bothered him.


    "Goblins are weak enough for normal people to defeat. If the system sent out such low-tier monsters on ''Apocalypse Day,'' then the purpose is clear."


    This wasn''t the real start of the end, but a preliminary selection process. A small crisis to sift out those willing to act, to ensure that people with the determination to rise higher wouldn''t die in vain. And now, those people were all inside the safe zone.


    "The system''s given up on the people who didn''t act by now."


    But regardless of expectations, human resources were crucial for rebuilding civilization. If people refused to move, the system would drag them out by force. Justin doubted the method would be gentle. The system had likely already finished selecting those it considered valuable.


    As the red sunset faded and the sky turned a dark violet, the system''s message appeared.


    "Ding!A certain amount of time has passed since the beginning of Apocalypse Day."


    "Ding!The main quest ''Find Shelter'' has been removed due to exceeding the time limit."


    "Ding!Those who failed the quest have been cursed with ''Sloth.''"


    "Ding!From now on, a monster wave will ur at regr intervals."


    "The cursed star has awakened the dead. The ''Undead Wave'' begins."


    "...!"


    As Justin feared, his predictions had been spot-on. The rapid-fire system messages were followed by bones rising from the ground. The bones hovered in the air, assembling themselves into humanoid skeletons.


    No flesh, no muscle, no organs¡ªjust animated human skeletons.


    "S-skeletons!" one of the survivors gasped.


    "Shit!" another cursed.


    "What the hell is this!?" a third yelled, panic spreading among the survivors as they grabbed weapons from their inventories. The streets, which had been empty moments ago, were suddenly filled with skeleton warriors armed with swords.


    For a moment, tension filled the air, but the skeletons didn''t approach the vige. In fact, whenever they got too close, they quickly retreated.


    "What''s going on? They''re not attacking?"


    "Oh, right, this is a safe zone, isn''t it?"


    "Phew, what a scare."


    The survivors breathed a collective sigh of relief, sheathing their weapons. But the brief sense of security vanished in an instant.


    "Aaah! Help! Somebody help me!""Run! Run through the door!""Don''te here! If youe here, you''ll¡ª" gurgle"Dad! You bastards!


    Aaaah!"


    Screams and cries for help echoed from all directions. It was simr to the chaos from when the goblins had appeared earlier, but this time the screams were different. These weren''t just cries of fear¡ªthey were the dying screams of people being torn apart.


    "Gasp! Help! Help me, please!"


    Justin saw a man running toward the vige from a distance. The man must have had good night vision because he spotted the vige despite the fading light. It wasn''t a bad decision to run this way, but it wasn''t the right time.


    Creak, tter


    As the man got closer, the red glow in the skeletons'' eye sockets red to life. The skeletons moved to surround him, cutting off his escape.


    The man tried to dodge through the skeletons, but there were simply too many.


    "Get away! Get away from me, you freaks!" the man screamed.


    sh


    "....!"


    With a sickening sound, the man''s right hand was severed, flying through the air. One of the skeletons had swung its sword and cut clean through. The survivors within the vige stared in horror at the scene.


    Unlike the weak goblins, the skeletons were fast and powerful. Their sword strikes had the same force and speed as a healthy adult human.


    "Help me! Please, help me! Aaaaaaah!"


    Thwack, thwack, thwack


    Despite the man''s desperate screams, the skeletons continued shing him with silent efficiency. After what felt like an eternity of chopping, the skeletons stopped as the man''s cries faded. They stepped back, their work done.


    "Oh my god..."


    "W-who''s got a strong stomach, because I don''t!"


    Some of the survivors gagged at the sight of the mangled corpse. A few copsed to the ground, retching, while others actually vomited. Even those who had killed goblins to get this far found the human body far more difficult to stomach.


    As someone who prided himself on having a strong stomach, even Justin was left momentarily speechless.


    All around him, the air was filled with screams and death throes.


    Apocalypse Day.


    For the non-beta testers, this wasn''t just the start of the end¡ªit was the end itself.

 Chapter 17: A New Alliance

    "...Shouldn''t we help?" one of the survivors muttered. It wasn''t something they intended to say aloud, more like a reflex.


    It was a natural question, but no one responded. Instead, one of the survivors even frowned.


    "Help who?"


    "Anyone out there. If we leave them like this, they''re all going to die."


    The screams and death cries outside hadn''t stopped, though their frequency had significantly decreased.


    In this situation, there were two possibilities: either they had managed to defeat the skeletons and were catching their breath, or they had been killed, silencing their screams. Thetter seemed far more likely.


    As silence filled the group, the tattooed man scoffed, opening his mouth to speak.


    "Go ahead and help them if you want."


    "What? You''re not going to help?"


    "Help them? Why the hell would I? Do you even know me? Why are you trying to drag me into this?"


    "Does it matter? People are dying out there!"


    "Yeah, well, if I wanted to feel good about saving people, I would''ve be a firefighter, not an office worker."


    Spitting on the ground, the tattooed man pointed to the skeletons.


    "I''m not risking my life to fight those bony bastards. If you want to y hero, go ahead. Do it alone or find some other idiots to join you."


    "...."


    The younger man who had spoken up went quiet.


    These weren''t weak goblins¡ªthey were skeletons with the strength of a full-grown man, armed with sharp swords capable of cutting people into pieces. Even beta testers could be killed in this situation. Asking for help was asking someone to put their life on the line.


    "Uh... is anyone out there?" the younger man called again, his voice uncertain.


    Everyone knew what he meant, but no one acknowledged him. They either averted their gaze or pretended not to hear. The man''s eyes darted around until they finallynded on Justin.


    Justin met his gaze directly and answered bluntly, "No."


    "...I didn''t ask you," the young man muttered, his face turning red with embarrassment.


    Rejected by everyone, he quickly retreated into a nearby house. The other survivors, ncing around awkwardly, soon followed suit, disappearing into the buildings.


    No one was willing to risk their life for strangers¡ªespecially not when that life could be lost in such a gruesome way.


    ''I don''t me them,'' Justin thought.


    If someone had to risk their life, there had to be a reward worth the danger. With no guarantee of even a word of thanks, it wasn''t worth it.


    Justin, like the others, was about to head inside when someone called out to him.


    "Excuse me. Could I have a moment of your time?"


    A man around Justin''s age approached him. Unlike the young man from earlier, he seemedposed and confident. Instinctively, Justin recognized what that meant.


    ''A beta tester,'' Justin thought.


    This guy was one of them.


    "My name is Ethan Cooper. I''m a pdin, one of the warrior sses," the man introduced himself once inside.


    A pdin¡ªan interesting choice. Though they weren''t particrly strong offensively, they were the most stable ss, especially in the early game, being one of the only ones capable of healing spells right from the start.


    After the introduction, Ethan got straight to the point, his expression serious.


    "I''ll be direct. You''re a beta tester, right?"


    "Yeah, I am," Justin answered casually.


    Ethan looked stunned. He clearly hadn''t expected Justin to confirm it so easily.


    Justin smirked, noticing his reaction.


    "What? Did you think I''d be surprised or try to hide it?"


    "N-no, it''s not that," Ethan stammered.


    ''Sure it isn''t,'' Justin thought. The guy clearly expected to shock him into admitting it, like some kind of detective in a mystery novel. He probably imagined revealing Justin''s secret and then giving a smug exnation of how he figured it out.


    "Honestly, it''s not that hard to tell," Justin continued.


    "What do you mean?" Ethan asked, confused.


    "In a situation like this, anyone who looks calm is basically guaranteed to be a beta tester. I mean, think about it¡ªanyone who''s never seen a monster before, never killed anything, should be exhausted or freaking out. But here we are, walking around like it''s nothing. It''s like advertising that we''ve done this before."


    "Oh."


    "And you''re a beta tester too, right? You seemed awfully rxed when you showed up. So, where were you on the World Breaker rankings?" Justin asked casually.


    Ethan face turned bright red with embarrassment.


    ''Must be a pretty humiliating realization,'' Justin thought. The guy had probably been feeling like the main character of his own story, only to be brought back to reality.


    In an attempt to ease his embarrassment, Justin shifted the conversation.


    "Oh, right. I didn''t introduce myself yet. I''m Justin, a ck mage."


    "A... a ck mage?" Ethan''sface went nk.


    Justin just shrugged, pretending not to notice his confusion.


    "Is there something strange about that?" he asked.


    "Well... it''s just... ck mages aren''t exactly ideal, are they?"


    "True, it''s not the best ss in World Breaker ."


    "Then why did you choose it?"


    "Because it''s the best ss early on."


    Of course, there was more to his decision than that, but Justin wasn''t about to share his strategy with anyone. There was no point in giving away information that others could use to copy him¡ªor worse, sabotage him.


    Despite his answer, it seemed Ethan still wasn''t convinced. Justin let out a small sigh, offering an additional exnation.


    "You''re aware that ck mages are only good early on, right?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 18: A New Alliance Part 2

    "How many do you think will survive until theter stages?"


    Ethan Cooper''s mouth shut tight again. Any attempt at answering would likely have resulted in me asking, "And on what grounds?"


    Anyone with any awareness would keep quiet at that point.


    "I figured that it''s better to focus on surviving the early stages rather than gambling on making it to theter ones."


    "Y-yes, I understand."


    "So, what exactly brings you here? I doubt you came just to confirm that I''m a Beta tester."


    "The truth is, I have a proposal for you."


    Having regained hisposure, Ethan leaned forward and spoke with a serious expression, as if ready to present a life-changing offer.


    "Would you be willing to join me in rescuing people?"


    I stared at Ethan in silence. For someone to make such an absurd proposal, they must have a reason.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Too many innocent lives are being lost. It''s too cruel..."


    "Okay, got it. Goodbye now. What was themand for ''kick out'' again?"


    "N-no, wait! Besides the moral reasons, there''s also a very practical one!"


    Ethan , who had tried to set a noble tone, quickly switched gears, sweating nervously.


    He should''ve started with the practical part. Trying to y the hero wouldn''t work on me. Even if he had been sincere, I was ready to turn him down, but with such an obvious ulterior motive? Definitely not.


    "Alright, let''s hear the practical reason then."


    "To put it simply, we don''t have enough people. There''s not enough poption."


    World Breaker is a game where the goal is to rebuild civilization. But how can you do that without people? You can''t be a leader if there''s no one to lead.


    "In the game, the objective was to find a small vige in the early stages and develop it into a thriving city. But we''re in the real world now. There aren''t any pre-existing towns like that."


    "That''s true. Besides, we''re in a city already, and people are scattered around everywhere."


    "Exactly. I believe the system wants us to use the people gathered in these safe zones to rebuild civilization. But what can we possibly achieve with just fifteen people?"


    I nodded at Ethan''s words.


    He wasn''t wrong. All the survivors currently in the safe zone were fighters. They could defend themselves, but none of them were producers, artisans, or builders. On top of that, each of them had be confident and resourceful. They''d be more interested in ruling than being ruled.


    "It seems that the only way to increase the poption is by bringing out the people who are hiding. For the sake of the future, we need to rescue them now."


    "Hmm."


    He was right, at least in some respects. If we wanted to sustain a future civilization, we needed more people. And those people likely wouldn''t resist being rescued. Normally, they might be suspicious, but in the current life-or-death scenario, they''d be too desperate to refuse.


    Still, my perspective differed.


    "I''m not so sure about this."


    "What do you mean? If we leave them, they''ll all die! The whole thing will copse before we even get started!"


    "And who exactly will kill them? The system?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "The system summoned these skeletons, right? So, if all those people die, wouldn''t it mean that the system is the one killing them?"


    "Well... I guess, but..."


    Ethan fumbled with his words, clearly caught off guard. It was a simple logical chain, yet one that seemed to have escaped him.


    The system summoned the skeletons. The skeletons were indiscriminately killing people. Therefore, the system was responsible for killing them.


    It wasn''t wrong, at least not on the surface.


    But here''s where the paradoxy:


    The system''s goal was to rebuild civilization through the Beta testers. So, why would it kill the very people needed to rebuild it? Doing so would essentially nullify its own purpose, undermining everything it was trying to achieve.


    "The system doesn''t want to kill everyone. It''s simply issuing a threat."


    A threat coated in blood and death, yes, but still a threat.


    From what I''d seen, people''s courage had been shaky at best. They killed goblins, sure, but they didn''t even nce at the quests afterward. They feared weaker monsters but spoke recklessly to stronger humans. And despite worrying about their safety, they still clung to the hope that rescue teams woulde and society would return to normal.


    "The system is forcing them to face reality."


    The message was clear: Rescue isn''ting. If you don''t act, you will die. You are not safe. There are only two ways to ensure your survival: Either you gain strength yourself or submit to someone stronger.


    It was a brutal, but necessary process. After all, if the monsters didn''t kill people, it would be humans killing humans. Just like that old man earlier who nearly got himself murdered by Gavin Park for throwing insults.


    I opened my mouth to share my thoughts with Ethan .


    "What you said wasn''t wrong, but what I''m trying to say is¡ª"


    Suddenly, a bright light shed before my eyes.


    "Savior of Lives"


    Category: Side Quest


    Details: Due to the monster wave, many lives are being lost. Rescue those trembling in fear from the undead threat and bring them back to the vige. A minimum of ten people must be rescued, or the quest will be considered a failure.


    Reward: Beginner Equipment Set (based on ss)


    "...that talking about this is just a waste of time!"


    "What?"


    "There''s no reason why people should need a reason to save others! If those of us with strength don''t act now, what will be of the world?"


    "Wait, weren''t you just saying¡ª"


    "Come on, let''s go! People are waiting for us to save them!"


    With my chest burning with righteous fire, I stood up energetically. Maybe, deep inside, there was still a spark of humanity left in me after all the madness I''d seen.


    Yes, this warmth filling my heart¡ªit must bepassion.


    It definitely wasn''t greed for the quest reward.


    Definitely not.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release


    More Power Stones = Mass Release


    More Comments = Mass Release


    ---------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 19: Allies or Enemies?

    The feeling of surging righteousness wasn''t just something Justin felt. All the survivors hade out of their homes to observe the skeletons roaming the streets. Among them was the young man who had earlier suggested saving others.


    "...."


    "...."


    There was an awkward silence as everyone moved the moment rewards were presented. The young man muttered quietly, seemingly to himself:


    "If everyone was going to move now, they should have done so earlier. People are something else..."


    His sarcasticment made a few survivors'' eyebrows twitch in annoyance. The young man, realizing he had misread the atmosphere, flinched and shut his mouth. No one wanted to unt their moral superiority in a situation where it could lead to conflict.


    With the tension settling down, Justin turned to Ethan Cooper and said, "Well, let''s head out and start saving people, shall we?"


    "What? Just the two of us?" Ethan responded, unsure.


    "Do you have anyone else in mind?" Justin asked.


    "Well, no, but isn''t it a bit risky with just the two of us?" Ethan''s gaze drifted to the skeletons wandering nearby. The sight of them slicing people to pieces earlier still lingered in his mind.


    Justin, noticing Ethan''s concern, shrugged nonchntly. "And you trust random strangers?"


    "At least they won''t suddenly attack us," Ethan retorted.


    "You can''t be too sure about that," Justin shot back. "Who''s to say they won''t bash your skull in the moment theyplete their own quest?"


    "What? Why would anyone do that?" Ethan was baffled.


    Justin gestured toward the survivors with a nod. "There''s one vige but fifteen heads. People get greedy."


    Ethan fell silent, the reality of Justin''s words hitting him hard. In the game, having a lot of yers didn''t matter. The starting points were spread out, and the first one to reach a vige took control. But now, with the game turned into reality, the situation had changedpletely. The vige was home to fifteen yers, all of whom were potentialpetitors.


    "If someone with short-sightedness and a lust for power gets greedy, there''s no telling what they might do," Justin exined.


    "But you''re not like that, are you?" Ethan asked, his suspicion clear.


    Justin chuckled. "I already told you, it''s possible for people with short-sightedness. But those with their heads screwed on right won''t try something so foolish."


    "What do you mean by that?" Ethan asked.


    "This is real life, Ethan. In a game, you can handle everything with a mouse and keyboard by yourself. But how exactly do you n to do that here?"


    "Oh¡­" Ethan''s eyes widened with understanding.


    In a game, governance and diplomacy could be handled with a few clicks. But in reality, there was no interface to control an entire city. Even the status window was only relevant to individuals. Everything had to be done manually, and there was no way anyone could manage all of that alone.


    "If you don''t have middle management, nothing''s going to work," Justin continued. "And who do you think will take those roles? Other yers with skill and ability."


    Even if a hierarchy did develop, cooperation among yers was still crucial. There was no way around that.


    "But people don''t always act rationally," Ethan pointed out. "Sometimes greed can blind them. That''s why it''s safer if we stick together for now."


    "Fair enough," Justin agreed. "But don''t worry about the skeletons."


    Unlike the asional goblins, the skeletons seemed to be everywhere. Their numbers resembled the hordes from a zombie apocalypse. Ethan nced at Justin, unsure.


    Justin grinned confidently. "Didn''t I tell you I''m a Warlock ?"


    If Ethan thought the strength of a Warlock in long-range attacks, he was sorely mistaken.


    "My magic packs a real punch," Justin said, a glint in his eyes.


    After all, the real strength of a Warlockwasn''t just in ranged attacks, but in devastating ones.


    Meanwhile, Derek Stone, the tattooed man, was swearing under his breath.


    "Shit, shit, shit!"


    Derek was furious because, even though he wanted toplete the quest, he couldn''t do it alone.


    "This is impossible to do solo. I need at least one other person," Derek thought to himself.


    The skeletons weren''t like the goblins, who were weak and few in number. If he charged in alone, he''d get surrounded and killed in no time. He needed someone to watch his back if he wanted any chance of survival.


    The real problem, however, was that no one was willing to team up with him.


    "If I''d known it would turn out like this, I wouldn''t have messed with them in the first ce!" Derek cursed internally.


    He had picked a fight with every survivor when they first arrived at the safe zone, thinking it would give him an advantage. But all it did was iste him from everyone else. Now, no one would want to team up with him, and even if they pretended to, they''d likely stab him in the back the moment they got the chance.


    "No, there''s still a chance," Derek reassured himself, trying to remain hopeful. "They''re all watching each other, too."


    He wasn''t the only one who had trust issues. The other survivors were just as wary of each other, and Derek could tell that nobody fully trusted anyone else. They all wanted toplete the quest but were suspicious of their fellow yers.


    "At some point, one of them will be left out. That''s when I''ll step in. They might not like me, but if they want the rewards, they''ll have no choice but to team up," Derek reasoned.


    Earlier, the system message had made it clear that those who hadn''tpleted any quests had their quests removed entirely. It was only a matter of time before this quest faced the same time restriction.


    "If they don''t want to be left at the bottom, they''ll have no choice but to take my hand. I just need to wait until someone''s desperate enough."


    Of course, there was always the possibility that Derek would be the one left out, but he chose to ignore that thought. He didn''t want to entertain any more negative possibilities.


    As Derek was busy masking his anxiety with a neutral expression, amotion caught his attention.


    "Hey, what''s that? Someone''s leaving the safe zone!"


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release


    More Power Stones = Mass Release


    More Comments = Mass Release


    ---------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 20: The Awakening of Power

    "Only two people? Are they crazy?"


    Murmurs spread among the survivors. It seemed like two people were going out for a quest.


    It''s only been a short while since this all started, and they''ve already formed a team? Who are these guys...?


    Derek, watching the survivors leave the safe zone, widened his eyes in surprise.


    "That... that mage!"


    It was the same guy who had threatened him earlier without hesitation and tried to kill him. The memory of the dark magic missile exploding right in front of his eyes was still fresh in his mind. Seeing that guy stepping out of the safe zone now, Derek ground his teeth in frustration.


    If I could, I''d go after him right now...


    But Derek knew that if he did, no one would ever team up with him again. Killing a person was very different from killing monsters. Suppressing his irritation, Derek sneered as he watched.


    "Idiot. He thinks he''s invincible just because he knows a few spells?"


    Magic was powerful, sure. But it had a massive weakness ¡ª limited uses. No matter how strong your magic was, once it ran out, you''d just be a sitting duck. And they were heading out to face that many skeletons with just the two of them?


    Doesn''t he know how bad it is to face a horde early on? How did an idiot like that get chosen as a beta tester?


    Derek could already see what would happen: they''d probably do fine at first, but then they''d run out of magic ande running back, panicked. Imagining the scene, Derek snickered. But then, he heard the mage speak.


    "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    "...!?"


    Everyone, including Derek, stared in shock as the skeleton crumbled to pieces, scattered all over the ground. The survivors, who had been watching, began murmuring louder.


    "What the hell?!"


    "That skeleton went down in one hit!"


    "Is magic always this strong?"


    "How the hell would I know!?"


    Despite themotion behind him, the mage continued without a care. He calmly pointed at the remaining skeletons and murmured again.


    "ck Missile. ck Missile. ck Missile."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With each spell, another skeleton fell, crumbling to the ground. It looked like these skeletons were made of paper, going down with just one hit.


    But nobody was dumb enough to think that was the case. After all, they''d seen these skeletons go toe-to-toe with full-grown adults in a test of strength.


    But to take down a skeleton in one hit?


    Everyone stared in stunned silence at the mage . The only one who wasn''t was Derek, who was clenching his teeth so hard it hurt.


    No, it''s not over yet! That''s not the end of it!


    Skeletons don''t disappear after being destroyed once. Sure enough, momentster, the scattered bones began to reassemble themselves.


    "H-Hey, look!"


    "They''re rebuilding themselves!"


    Hearing the survivors'' cries of shock, Derek couldn''t help but feel smug.


    That''s right! This is what skeletons are really about! Now what are you going to do, you bastard?


    Skeletons regenerate if you don''t finish them offpletely. At the very least, you need to attack them twice to finish the job. For a mage , this meant using double the magic. Derek waited for the mage''s panicked response, but instead, the mageremained calm and spoke in a low voice.


    "Energy Drain."


    Fwoosh!


    "...!?"


    With a single spell, the skeleton that was just reassembling itself crumbled to dust. The other two skeletons that had also started rebuilding didn''t fare any better.


    "Energy Drain. Energy Drain."


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    The skeletons disintegrated like dust being blown away in the wind. Watching this, Derek''s jaw dropped.


    "Energy Drain!? That guy... he''s a Warlock !?"


    A Warlock¡ª one of the most feared sses in the early game. Though it was weak in theter stages, early on, it was practically invincible. If that mage was a Warlock, then all of Derek''s assumptions were worthless. In fact, in this situation, it was the perfect ss.


    Energy Drain was a spell that absorbed the life force and essence of monsters. It didn''t work on creatures that were fully dead or without any essence, but skeletons, which always had at least one resurrection, were the ideal targets.


    Damn it... He doesn''t even have to worry about killing them carefully! He just smashes them to pieces and then uses Energy Drain to finish them off!


    On top of that, Energy Drain was an attack spell too, meaning it stopped the skeletons from regeneratingpletely. The Warlock, fully aware of this, began using his magic with abandon.


    "ck Missile. Energy Drain. ck Missile. ck Missile. Energy Drain...!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "This is insane!"


    One of the survivors cursed in disbelief. The Warlock was practically having a field day, wiping out the enemies without breaking a sweat, racking up all the experience points.


    Some skeletons managed to get close to the Warlock, but they didn''tst long.


    "Hey, Ethan! I''m too busy with the front. Can you handle the ones in the back?"


    "O-Okay!"


    Smash!


    Ethan, who had been standing back like a bodyguard, rushed forward and shed a skeleton with his sword, turning it into dust. Without even getting close to the Warlock, the skeletons were being obliterated. In less than five minutes, the area was cleared.


    The Warlock, looking satisfied, turned to Ethan.


    "Alright, now that there''s nothing in the way, let''s get going with the quest!"


    "Uh, where should we start?"


    "I know this ce pretty well. Let''s start with that building over there..."


    The two walked off, leaving the stunned survivors in silence.


    Derek stood there, wiping away the sweat on his forehead. One chilling memory came flooding back into his mind:


    "If I see you outside the safe zone, I''ll kill you."


    At the time, he had brushed it off, thinking, Yeah, sure. Try me.


    But now? That confidence was long gone. Derek wiped the cold sweat from his brow, his thoughts spinning.


    Forget the quest. I''m not leaving the safe zone again.


    For Derek, his pride wasn''t worth more than his life.


    And right now, staying alive was all that mattered.

 Chapter 21: A Ray of Hope Amidst Despair

    "Logan , are you okay?" "I''m fine. It''s just a small scratch."


    "But you''re bleeding...!"


    "I''ve already applied ointment, so it''s fine. The bleeding has stopped."


    Nathan stared outside while listening to his family''s concerned voices. His parents kept talking to his injured brother, expressing their worries. The sight made him frown.


    ''It''s just a small scratch, why are they making such a fuss?''


    Though his brother had been cut by a skeleton''s sword, it was just a surface-level wound. To be honest, it was shallower than the cut he had identally given himself while handling a kitchen knife some time ago. As long as infection wasn''t an issue, it was nothing more than a scratch.


    Yet, his parents wouldn''t leave his brother, Logan alone for a second.


    ''Would they worry about me like that if I got hurt?''


    Nathan swallowed hisints and looked outside. The streets, which had been filled with goblins, were now packed with skeletons instead. These skeletons, with only bones left, were far stronger than the goblins. On top of that, there were far more of them than the goblins had ever been.


    "I should''ve gone out earlier," he muttered.


    He should have moved when there were only goblins around, while it was still easy toplete the quest. In fact, he would have done so if his family hadn''t stopped him.


    "Don''t say something so ridiculous! What are you going to do if something happens outside?"


    "Right. If you go out recklessly, it''ll just lead to a disaster. This isn''t a movie."


    Movies showed protagonists escaping and performing heroic feats, but that was fiction. In reality, amateurs who acted recklessly were more likely to get injured or killed. Nathan felt irritation rise as he remembered his brother''s earlier warnings.


    ''Does he think I wanted to be the hero in a movie? I just wanted to follow the quest''s guidance. It literally said to move to a safe zone.''


    The quest had even mentioned a "safe zone," suggesting that reaching that point would ensure their safety. Nathan''s experience with quests had always been clear¡ªthey offered rewards ifpleted. Yet his family had been skeptical of the quest from the start.


    "A quest? Something like that appeared in a game? Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "It seems like it''s designed to lure in kids like you, who are too familiar with games."


    No matter how passionately he exined, it didn''t work. His parents had never approved of games, and his brother was a bookish type who only ever focused on academic texts. How could they possibly understand how games worked?


    Instead of understanding, he had to endure their "logic," which dictated that anything rted to games must be bad.


    ''And now, we''re stuck in this mess because we did nothing.''


    Sighing, Nathan opened his status window. There, something new had appeared under the curse section.


    "Curse: Sloth"


    Type: Persistent Curse


    Details: A curse ced on those who wait for others to solve their problems. It doubles the experience points required to level up.


    Additional: The curse is automatically removed upon gaining one level.


    Just looking at it made him feel suffocated. The appearance of a status window meant that he could level up and increase his abilities. But to level up, he would need twice the effort of others. No matter how hard he worked, he''d barely improve, and that realization weighed on him.


    ''At least the curse lifts after gaining one level, but if I keep hesitating, who knows what might happenter?''


    For now, only one quest had disappeared, and he had only received a minor curse. But next time? The system might take away the entire status window altogether. The thought alone sent shivers down his spine.


    The difference between being able to grow and being stuck at a standstill was vast.


    ''I have toplete the next quest, no matter what.''


    Even if his family tried to stop him, Nathan resolved not to listen. His family knew nothing about quests. He, at least, had some knowledge and could make better decisions for himself.


    Just as Nathan made up his mind, he spotted movement outside the window.


    "...People? Are those people?"


    Through the window, he saw two moving figures. It was dark, but they definitely weren''t skeletons. The two figures were heading toward the street, where skeletons swarmed. It was practically a suicide mission.


    ''What should I do? Should I warn them?''


    He considered opening the window and shouting, but doing so might attract the skeletons to their location. While he was hesitating, a man''s voice rang out.


    "ck Missile, ck Missile, ck Missile!"


    Boom, Boom, Boom!


    "...!?"


    ck masses shot out from the man''s hands, and the skeletons crumbled to the ground. Nathan''s eyes widened in disbelief. The terrifying skeletons fell like straw dummies before the man. After casting several magic spells, the man had dealt with all the skeletons.


    "Energy Drain."


    Whoosh...


    "Whew, that''s another area cleaned up. Hey, can you send the alert, please?"


    "Got it!"


    The man dusted off his hands, and another person, who had been standing silently, stepped forward. The second figure wore a sword at his waist, clearly not an ordinary person.


    "Is anyone still alive?! We''vee from the safe zone! If anyone''s still here, we''re here to rescue you!"


    "What...what''s going on?"


    "Nathan, what''s happening? Who are those people?"


    "That''s..."


    Nathan''s parents asked in confusion, but before he could answer, a quest window reappeared in front of him.


    "Protector and Protected"


    Type: Main Quest


    Details: After waiting for outside help, you were exposed to a monster attack. However, the opportunity is not lost. For those who cannot grow on their own, go to the safe zone with the help of the strong.


    Reward: Safe Zone Entry Pass


    "...!"


    Atst, a new quest had appeared. Nathan''s eyes lit up. His parents and brother, resting nearby, also seemed surprised.


    Quickly, Nathan exined to his family.


    "Those people killed all the skeletons! You know, those bone monsters!"


    "What? Really?"


    "Yeah, look, there''s nothing left. And now, the quest says we should go to the safe zone with them."


    Excited by the quest, Nathan gestured wildly as he exined. Since they had just been terrorized by the skeletons, he thought this time his family would listen. But once again, his parents'' reaction was no different than before.


    "Hm, this seems dangerous."


    "What?"


    "Think about it. Why would people with that kind of power bother saving us? What''s in it for them?"


    "That''s right. Even if they''re talking about a safe zone, who knows where they''re actually taking us?"


    "And the fact that those monsters suddenly appeared...who''s behind all of this?"


    Nathan was speechless at his parents'' reaction. Even after what they had been through because they ignored the first quest, they were still saying the same things. He didn''t need to listen to any more.


    "Whoever is controlling this whole situation seems to be guiding our actions. For now, we should stay quiet and..."


    "Here! We''re over here!"


    "Na-Nathan!? What are you doing!?"


    "Over here! Help us! We''re still alive!"


    Though his parents tried to stop him, it was toote. The two strangers'' eyes were already fixed on their family''s window.

 Chapter 22: A Risk Worth Taking: The Reluctant Rescue

    In a situation as isted as this, wasn''t it only natural for those being rescued toe out immediately?


    Justin, too, had simr doubts, but he could somewhat understand their hesitation.


    "Honestly, they''re probably just scared. There''s no guarantee that we''re normal people, and above all..." Justin paused, considering.


    "Above all what?" Ethan asked, curiosity in his voice.


    "...they''re probably clinging to the hope that the military or rescue teams wille. After all, it''s only been a short time since this cmity began," Justin replied, his voice calm yet contemtive.


    If all their water and food ran out, they might make a different choice. But now, it had only been about a day. Unless they were seriously injured and in desperate need of help, it made sense that they would prefer to stay hidden. The fear of something going wrong while moving around was greater than the urge to act recklessly.


    "The problem is that the system has no intention of letting things be so simple," Justin continued.


    "Indeed," Ethan agreed, nodding. "It''s Skeletons now, but who knows what kind of nightmare might appear next time."


    The families of those holed up inside the building may not realize it, but being rescued by Justin and Ethan was, in reality, an immense stroke of luck. Had they stayed silent and done nothing, the next threat could have been far worse.


    Justin stepped forward, raising his voice as he knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, is anyone there?" His voice echoed through the dim corridor.


    Silence answered him.


    "This is Unit 302, isn''t it? Didn''t you ask for help?" he called again.


    Still, no response came. From the faint rustling sounds inside, Justin could tell that someone was definitely there, hiding.


    He nced at Ethan, and their eyes met, exchanging unspoken thoughts.


    "What do we do?" Ethan asked, furrowing his brow.


    "Let''s try to persuade them, and if that doesn''t work, we leave," Justin replied calmly.


    "There''s no point in dragging out someone who doesn''t want to be rescued. They might even end up ming uster."


    With a sigh, Justin took a deep breath and spoke through the door.


    "Just to rify, we''re not doing this for free. The system gave us a quest¡ªto bring anyone we rescue back to a safe zone. There''s a reward for it."


    Still no answer.


    "If you don''te out, we''ll just leave," he continued, his tone straightforward. "But I rmending with us to the safe zone. Didn''t a Skeleton pop up in your home recently?"


    The tension in the silence grew thicker.


    Justin added, "In my opinion, those things will keep appearing. If we leave now, you might end up facing the next Skeleton alone. Are you really okay with that?"


    For a moment, nothing but quiet. Justin shook his head, and Ethan sighed deeply.


    "Let''s just go. It doesn''t look like they''re willing to listen," Ethan muttered.


    "Damn, they''ll only realize the danger once they''re all dead," Justin grumbled.


    They were just about to head down the stairs when there was a sound¡ªa click. The door opened, revealing a family of four staring at them.


    "Are... are you really here to help us?" one of them asked hesitantly, their voices trembling.


    Finally.


    Justin exchanged a knowing look with Ethan, a bitter smile tugging at their lips.


    Once the dam broke, persuading them became easier. They were clearly terrified, knowing full well that another Skeleton might appear at any time.


    "So, you''re saying those things can''t get into the safe zone?" the father asked, still looking skeptical.


    "Yes," Justin confirmed, nodding. "They don''t even attempt to enter."


    "But why...?" the mother inquired, her face a mixture of confusion and fear.


    Justin shrugged, his expression calm. "We don''t know either. It''s called a safe zone, so we''re just epting it as it is."


    Even though their doubts hadn''tpletely disappeared, Justin decided to drive the point home.


    "We won''t force you toe with us, but I assure you, you''ll regret staying here."


    "Regret? What do you mean?" the father''s tone held a note of hesitation.


    "These quests," Justin began, his voice unwavering, "they basically force people into the safe zones. If you refuse, the system keeps giving you penalties¡ªpenalties that could cost your life."


    The family''s expressions hardened at those words.


    "More people have died than survived so far," Justin continued, his gaze sharp. "And they all stayed out of the safe zones. If you choose not toe with us, who knows what kind of horror will show up in your living room next?"


    Those final words seemed to break the family''s resistance, and they reluctantly decided to follow Justin and Ethan.


    And once those four joined them, reaching a total of twenty people happened almost effortlessly. What had felt like a dubious duo wandering around earlier now resembled a genuine rescue team, with ordinary people among them.


    The youngest son, who looked like a high school student, yed an especially critical role.


    "Is anyone here!? If there are survivors,e out! We''re heading to the safe zone! These people are here to help us!" the boy shouted, his voice clear and full of determination.


    It was one thing for two suspicious individuals to dere themselves a rescue team, but it was entirely different when an ordinary high school student vouched for them.


    People began to emerge one by one, joining the group.


    "Hey, there are people here! Someone, please help us!" a woman''s voice called from a distance.


    "Hold on! We''reing out to join you!" another person replied.


    By the time they reached the safe zone, there were twenty-three people with them.


    Though twenty-three was a lot for just the two of them to protect, it wasn''t necessary to worry too much. Justin had already cleared out most of the Skeletons along the way.


    The only thing he couldn''t do anything about was the corpses.


    "Huff! Th-there''s a corpse!" someone shouted, their voice trembling.


    "Ugh! Urk!" another gagged, the sight too much for them.


    "Don''t look! Cover your eyes!" a man tried to shield his children from the gruesome sight.


    The reactions were all simr¡ªwhether it was shock, horror, or disgust, the intensity only varied slightly.


    "Damn it..." Ethan muttered, looking visibly distressed. He turned to Justin, worry clear in his eyes.


    Justin winked, signaling Ethan not to worry. Before anyone could say anything, he clicked his tongue deliberately, muttering aloud.


    "If we had run just a bit faster, they might have made it. But unfortunately, they were caught by the Skeletons just before reaching safety... Poor souls."


    "¡­!"


    "And who will deal with the bodies of those who died at home? Probably all their family members are dead too."


    Faces turned pale. The people realized that they and their families could have ended up like that¡ªcorpses left behind in their own homes.


    The fact that they had survived the Skeleton attack in their house was a miracle, pure luck.


    Ethan nced at Justin, a small, appreciative smile forming as he subtly gave him a thumbs-up.


    ''Well done!''


    ''It''s nothing,'' Justin mouthed back.


    The important part was making them realize that staying in their home was more dangerous than entering the safe zone. Once that idea took hold, no one would me them, no matter how many corpses they saw. After all, Justin and Ethan were genuinely trying to take them somewhere safer.


    After passing by the mutted corpses, Justin pointed to the safe zone and shouted.


    "There it is! That''s the safe zone! No monsters can enter there!"


    "The safe zone...!"


    At Justin''s words, people''s eyes brightened, and they rushed toward the safe zone.


    It might have looked eerie, like an abandoned medieval vige, but it didn''t matter. Once inside, no Skeletons could follow them.


    Having just seen such horrifying corpses, not a single person hesitated as they ran inside.


    When all twenty-three of them had entered the safe zone, a system message appeared before Justin.


    "You havepleted the main quest: ''Savior of Life''."


    "As a quest reward, you receive the ''Warlock Beginner Equipment Set''."


    "Additional items have been added to the inventory in the avable space."


    Yes, this is it.


    Justin clenched his fist in triumph, immediately opening his inventory.

 Chapter 23: A Dose of Reality: Facing the Inevitable

    In the inventory, two new items had appeared. Justin carefully examined them. One was an ebony staff, carved into a blunt diamond shape, while the other was a robe dyed entirely in a dark color.


    As he focused on each item, their descriptions floated before his eyes:


    "Apprentice''s Staff"


    Category: Warlock Exclusive Equipment


    Grade: Common


    Details: A staff for an apprentice who has just stepped onto the path of dark magic. When equipped, it reces 5 uses of projectile-type dark magic. It automatically recharges at a rate of one use per hour.


    "Apprentice''s Robe"


    Category: Warlock Exclusive Equipment


    Grade: Common


    Details: A robe for an apprentice on the path of dark magic. When equipped, it doubles the absorption speed of Energy Drain.


    Justin''s lips curved into a smile. "Perfect."


    The gear itself wasn''t anything spectacr; they were clearly beginner-level items. But to Justin, what mattered was that theypensated for his weaknesses perfectly.


    ''The biggest problem for a beginner mage is the number of spell uses and recharge speed.''


    The staff provided five extra uses for spells¡ªa precious buffer that could make a life-or-death difference in critical situations. Meanwhile, the robe solved another major problem: it doubled the absorption speed of Energy Drain. Faster absorption duringbat could be the difference between victory and defeat.


    It was clear that these items were, as their names suggested, made specifically to support beginners like himself.


    "Not bad at all," he thought aloud.


    Beside him, Ethan Cooper was also grinning as he looked through his inventory, clearly satisfied with what he found.


    "Got something good?" Justin asked, curious.


    Ethan nodded excitedly. "Yeah! I got a sword and a shield. The sword doubles my low-tier healing effect!"


    "Oh, that''s quite useful," Justin replied.


    Low-tier healing might not sound impressive, but in a world like this, where medical supplies and doctors were scarce, it could be the difference between life and death. Even a slight boost in healing could prevent infections and save someone''s life.


    "And what about the shield?" Justin continued.


    "Well, it doesn''t have any special abilities. But still, having a shield is better than nothing!" Ethanughed.


    Justin nodded in agreement. Shields, after all, had intrinsic value. They offered a significant defensive advantage¡ªenough to make or break a fight. In closebat, the one holding a shield almost always had the upper hand.


    "Honestly, this is way better than I expected," Ethan added. "I didn''t think beginner gear would be this good."


    "Me neither," Justin said, still examining his new equipment. "This quest reward is really going to widen the gap between survivors whopleted it and those who didn''t."


    "And we''re going to be on the winning side," Ethan said, and they exchanged a smile.


    They were just about to equip their new gear when a sudden voice echoed through the group of rescued survivors.


    "What''s the meaning of this!?"


    "Are you telling us we have to live in these conditions?!"


    Justin frowned and moved toward the source of themotion, wanting to understand the situation better.


    "What''s going on here?" he asked, his voice carrying authority.


    Seeing Justin in his ck robe, the crowd flinched slightly. His aura had shifted from when they first met; perhaps it was the new equipment, or perhaps it was the confidence he exuded now. Still, someone managed to exin the situation.


    "Perfect timing. The thing is¡­"


    ...


    "So, what you''re saying is... you don''t like the houses assigned to you?" Justin repeated, incredulous.


    "Exactly!" one of the survivors dered.


    Justin couldn''t help but let out augh. He understood why they wereining¡ªnobody wanted to live in a copsing medieval shack. These people had been used to living in proper houses until just recently. He wouldn''t want to stay in those shacks either. But given the current situation¡­


    ''It''s absurd toin about housing under these circumstances,'' Justin thought. Monsters were appearing, people were being killed, and allmunication with the outside world had been severed. They had no guarantee they''d be alive tomorrow, yet here they were,ining about amodations.


    ''Maybe they''re spoiled, or maybe they''re just too naive to understand.''


    Justin took a deep breath, and before he could say anything, one of the survivors tried to negotiate further.


    "At least give us those better houses. These are too harsh to live in," the man said, pointing towards the Roman-style houses that the earlier survivors, including Justin, had chosen.


    Justin clicked his tongue lightly before responding. "Those are off-limits. They already have owners."


    "Owners?" the man asked, confused.


    "Yes, survivors who arrived earlier. Including myself," Justin said firmly.


    "Can''t you make an exception? You''re just one person, after all," the man argued.


    Justin almostughed at the absurdity. "What does me being alone have anything to do with it? And why should I give up my ce for you?"


    Before he could lose his temper, someone else spoke up¡ªthis time, the high-school-aged boy who had first called for help.


    "Dad, just pick a ce and move in. Stop arguing," the boy said, exasperated.


    "You stay out of this. We don''t know how long we''ll be stuck here, and I won''t settle for something like that," the father retorted.


    "The quest clearly stated to choose a house among these. We can''t take one that already belongs to someone," the boy insisted.


    "That quest again! Are you just going to follow whatever it says forever?" the father snapped.


    The fact that the quickest to understand the situation was the high-schooler and not the adults almost made Justinugh out loud. It seemed that of all these people, the kid had the best grasp of their current predicament.


    And if these people had received the quest but still desired someone else''s house, they clearly hadn''t learned anything from their previous mistakes.


    Justin''s expression turned cold, and he spoke up so everyone could hear.


    "I''ve heard yourints, everyone," he said, raising his voice.


    "So, are you willing to help us?" someone asked, hopeful.


    "No. I can''t give you those houses, nor do I know how to take them away from their rightful owners. However, I do understand that forcing you to stay in such conditions would be irresponsible."


    "Exactly! That''s what we''re saying!" another voice chimed in, thinking they had swayed Justin.


    "Which is why I''ve thought of an alternative solution," Justin continued, his tone sharper.


    The crowd waited in anticipation.


    "I''ll take you back!" Justin shouted.


    "...What?"


    "Just as I said. I''ll personally escort you back!"


    The people were stunned, unable to react. They had hoped for an alternative solution, but what they received was the cold, hard reality of their situation.

 Chapter 24: The Reality of Shelter and Power

    Justin''s voice echoed through the air. "I have no intention of giving up my house! I doubt the other survivors feel differently. Therefore, the only solution seems to be sending you back."


    "Wait, how can you say that after bringing us here yourself...!" one man protested.


    "I truly apologize for that. But, as some form ofpensation, you may take as much food as you can carry from any convenience store we pass on our way back! The owners are all dead, so there''s no one to stop you!" Justin replied, his expression unyielding.


    The faces of the people before him turned pale. They clearly remembered the mangled corpses they had seen before. The memory haunted them¡ªa grim reminder that such tragedies could happen anywhere that wasn''t the safety of a designated shelter.


    Justin intensified his voice, adding, "Now, anyone wishing to go back, step forward! I will personally escort you! Since you dislike the safety zone so much, it''s the least I can do!"


    Silence fell upon the group. The murmurs of discontent evaporated as people hesitated, ncing at one another nervously. No one seemed eager to leave the safety zone.


    "Hmm, did you change your minds?" Justin mused aloud, his voiceced with sarcasm. "I was under the impression that all of you wanted to leave."


    "...Who said we wanted to go back?! We just want things to be improved!" one voice shouted defiantly.


    It was a man with bandages on his hand, visibly seething with frustration. He was the eldest son of the family Justin had first rescued. The younger brother, a high school student, tried in vain to stop him.


    "This is unfair! You''re basically saying, ''Do as I say if you don''t want to die!''" he roared.


    "Please, brother, stop this!" the younger brother pleaded, but the man wasn''t listening.


    "This is tyranny! Even if you saved us, you have no right to treat us like this!" His voice rang out, growing louder and angrier with each word.


    The eyes of the other survivors began to change as well. Fire ignited in their gazes, inspired by the man''s boldness. Justin watched it all unfold and couldn''t help but let out a smallugh.


    "You''re right. I don''t have any right," he said.


    "What?"


    "But then again, what is ''right'' anyway? I brought you here because there was a quest, and I wanted the reward. I''ve been honest about my intentions from the start," Justin continued.


    The man faltered for a moment. "But..."


    "The quest isplete, and I''ve received my reward. So frankly, I was going to move on. But you hadints. I tried to amodate them, but there''s nothing I can do. I can''t build you a new house, and I don''t want to give up mine. And the other houses aren''t mine to give away."


    He shrugged casually, adding, "If you don''t like the temple, then the monk should leave. So, if anyone still thinks their shelter isn''t good enough, I offered to take them back because I have no other solutions."


    "That''s just nonsense!" the man snapped.


    "Nonsense or not, I have no responsibility here. Offering to escort you back is thest bit of courtesy I can extend. What made you think I''d meet your demands in the first ce?" Justin''s voice was cold.


    The man gaped at him, unable to respond. He had realized the w in his argument. Demanding, criticizing, or even cursing at Justin was his right as a free person. However, the important thing was whether Justin had any reason to listen or act on it.


    Unfortunately for the man, Justin had absolutely no reason to oblige.


    "You must be confused. I''m neither a policeman nor a firefighter. I saved you just like I''d help an olddy carry a heavy jar of kimchi. But imagine if that olddy demanded I clean her entire house after helping with the jar. Wouldn''t I just leave?" Justin asked mockingly.


    "...."


    "If she starts yelling, demanding that I finish the job, I''d still leave. I''m not here to take responsibility for strangers. So, if you want to scream alone in your home, be my guest."


    The man''s knees buckled, and he sank to the ground in silence. Justin looked at him briefly, then turned to address the others.


    "I''ve carried the jar for you. Now, is there anyone here who still wants me to clean the house?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "...."


    "Speak up. You''re free to talk, but I have no intention of doing anything more for you."


    "...."


    The survivors lowered their heads, avoiding Justin''s gaze. Their dissatisfaction had vanished like smoke, reced by a somber understanding. They finally grasped the reality that there was no one here who was obligated to protect them. The only person who cared about their lives at all was aplete stranger with no personal stake.


    Justin observed the town, which was slowly filling up with people. He had taken a nap, then wandered around to assess the situation. The number of people had indeed increased, but not by as much as he had hoped. There couldn''t have been more than a hundred survivors in total.


    Of those, twenty had been brought in by him and Ethan. The remaining survivors had managed to rescue only around seventy people between them.


    "Actually, make that sixty people. Derek hasn''t even bothered with the quest," Justin thought, ncing toward Derek Stone, the tattooed man. Derek flinched and quickly averted his gaze, still shaken by Justin''s threat to kill him if they met outside the safety zone.


    More precisely, Derek had been intimidated ever since witnessing Justin wipe out all those skeletons with his magic. The man might not realize it, but his decision to steer clear of Justin was undoubtedly wise. After all, Justin''s threat hadn''t been an empty one.


    "Hey! Get out here already! We''re trying to help you!"


    "We''re not going to eat you, damn it!" A voice echoed in the distance, filled with frustration.


    Still, no one emerged from their hiding ces. Those who hadn''te out by now were clearly too cowardly, and being yelled at certainly wouldn''t help. It would only make them barricade themselves in more securely.


    "Well, I guess that brings the total to about a hundred people," Justin mused.


    Adding up the rescued survivors and the questpleting survivors, it seemed like they had around a hundred people. Justin found himself thinking back to World Breaker, the game that had prepared him for this. If he remembered correctly, a vige in World Breaker started with a base poption of one hundred.


    ''Strange,'' Justin thought, though he wasn''t sure why he felt that way.


    "Damn it! I can''t take this anymore!"


    "Ugh, I''m exhausted. Let''s just rest for now."


    Those who had failed toplete the quest eventually returned to the vige, panting with exhaustion. Their faces bore the weight of fatigue after staying up all night.


    Their decision wasn''t necessarily wrong. Fighting in a weakened state would only increase their chances of dying. Resting was the better option. The problem was that the system wasn''t likely to allow them much time to recover.


    And sure enough, as the sun rose, the system''s messages echoed once again.


    "Ding!A night has passed since the Undead Wave."


    "Ding!The side quest ''Savior of Life'' has been removed due to exceeding the time limit."


    "Ding!The vige''s total poption has exceeded 100."


    "Ding!Migration conditions have been met. Dimensional migration will nowmence."


    "What...?" Justin murmured, eyes narrowing.


    Migration? Dimensional migration? What did that even mean?


    Unfortunately, Justin didn''t have time to ponder the message. As soon as it ended, thendscape surrounding the vige began to warp and twist.

 Chapter 25: The Dimensional Shift

    As the surrounding scenery twisted, Justin rubbed his eyes, thinking he might be seeing things out of exhaustion.


    However, what was happening around him wasn''t an illusion or a hallucination.


    ''The entire space is actually distorting.''


    The swirling space scraped away the asphalt and terrain around them, as if some powerful force were tearing it apart.


    "What''s happening this time?!"


    "L-look at the sky! It''s strange!"


    "God, please help us!"


    The scene wasn''t visible only to Justin; screams were erupting from all directions. The survivors'' mental endurance had reached its limit after everything they had been through in just one night.


    When the entire area began to warp, the people fell into chaos. Fortunately, the screams and cries didn''tst long.


    "Coordinates fixed. Dimensional transferplete."


    "Wee, all Earthlings, to a new continent, a new dimension."


    "Rebuild human civilization here and thrive in this new world."


    "We shall assist you until the day civilization is restored."


    With the series of system messages, the warped space gradually returned to its original state, but only the distortion disappeared.


    Thendscape around them waspletely different now.


    "A¡­ forest?"


    One of the survivors muttered nkly, looking around.


    Indeed, the ce they had been transferred to was a forest in broad daylight.


    The cement and skyscrapers that had surrounded them were nowhere to be found, reced by trees, grass, and the sound of chirping birds.


    The early survivors, who were the first to regain theirposure, looked at one another.


    "Goodness, has the entire vige moved into the middle of a forest?"


    "Before that, where are we? Is there even a ce like this in the US?"


    "This isn''t the US. Such a forest couldn''t exist due to the climate."


    "Then, like the system said, are we in another dimension? Not on Earth?"


    The muttering of one or two people quickly turned into a heated discussion. Though bewildered, the survivors tried to make sense of the situation.


    Even after just one night, they realized deeply that those who didn''t adapt quickly would only be left behind.


    Unlike the early survivors, however, those who had been rescued struggled to maintain theirposure.


    "Dad, where are we? What happened to our house?"


    "It''ll be okay¡­ Everything will be okay...!"


    "Everyone, get a hold of yourselves! They say that even if you''re being dragged by a tiger¡­"


    "Quiet! Let us think for a moment!"


    The rescued individuals were in chaos, speaking out of confusion. The mostposed among them were merely those trying to suppress their shock.


    However, the majority were either terrified, dazed, or lost in denial, unable toe to terms with the changed circumstances.


    ''Is this the difference between those who actively pursued quests and those who didn''t?''


    As Justin observed the contrasting reactions of the two groups, Ethan approached him after dispersing earlier following the quest.


    "Justin, do you have any idea what just happened?"


    "Not really."


    To be honest, Justin was just as caught off guard and had no real answers. Who could have predicted that an entire vige would be transported into the middle of a forest?


    Even in World Rebuild, nothing like this had ever happened.


    "I don''t understand the situation either, but there''s one thing I''m sure of."


    "...?"


    "The system always provides direction."


    Even after just one night, Justin could say this with confidence. Throwing people into the open sea and expecting them to fend for themselves was not the system''s way.


    The system provided quests to guide users toward growth, and while some might find it suspicious, to Justin, it seemed like a measure to prevent aimless wandering.


    "Right now, we don''t know what we should be doing. The quests have disappeared, and we''re in a foreign ce. Our objective is gone."


    "And if the objective is gone, the system will soon provide another direction¡­?"


    "That''s just my guess."


    Justin shrugged lightly, as if it was nothing.


    Just as their conversation reached a brief lull, a cheerful voice rang out in the middle of the vige.


    "Greetings, pioneers!"


    Characters that were not yers, but were created solely for the convenience of the yers. In other words, they were deeply connected to the system.


    "Exactly. However, I... truly despise the term NPC. If possible, call me by my name. You may even call me ''tradesman'' or ''money grubber'' if you wish!"


    Hearing those words, Justin gave a wry smile.


    How much must he hate being called an NPC?


    While everyone remained silent, one man jumped out in front of Algrim.


    "Alright then, tradesman! I''ve got a question!"


    "What would you like to ask?"


    Even being called a "tradesman" didn''t change Algrim''s expression. It seemed he really didn''t care what he was called as long as it wasn''t an NPC.


    "What on earth is happening here? What''s this status window about, and what''s with the quests? And who''s sending these messages?"


    Questions everyone was dying to know the answers to.


    However, Algrim scratched his cheek, looking troubled.


    "I''m afraid I cannot answer those questions."


    "What? Are you kidding me!?"


    "Whoa, calm down. I assure you, I''m not trying to mock you. Nor am I deliberately hiding anything."


    Algrim showed the agitated survivor his neck, fidgeting as though he were stroking an invisible cor.


    "I am under certain restrictions. There are limits to what I can tell you. Any information beyond those limits is entirely off-limits for me tomunicate."


    "Is there a bomb inside your throat or something? Does it explode and take your head off if you say too much?"


    "Not exactly. It''s more like my tongue freezes when I attempt to say anything I''m not allowed to. Trying to convey it in another way doesn''t work either."


    Despite the sarcastic remark, Algrim shrugged with a smile, a gesture that seemed to say, "There''s nothing I can do."


    "My role is only that of a tradesman. I can help you buy, sell, and exin the uses of items, but I cannot answer any other questions."


    The survivors processed Algrim''s words in their heads. After a while, one man muttered as if summarizing it.


    "So you can''t exin the current situation, and you''re only here to open up a shop window like in a game?"


    "Precisely!"


    "Damn it¡­!"


    A survivor gritted his teeth in frustration, but that was all he could do.


    In the safe zone,bat actions werepletely prohibited. Even attempting to attack Algrim would be automatically blocked by the system.


    Throwing a tantrum would only end in embarrassment, so all he could do was swallow his anger.


    Just then, someone who had been silently listening stepped forward. It was one of the people Justin had rescued the previous night.


    "You said you''re a tradesman. So what exactly are you selling?"


    "Good question! I am selling¡­!"


    Algrim was excited as he began to speak, but he quickly froze. He then nced at the person who asked and his expression contorted.


    "What''s this? You''re not even a pioneer, just a bottom-tieryman, and you dare speak to me?"


    "Huh? W-what?"


    "What I sell is none of your business! I''m in the middle of exining things to the pioneers, so don''t bother me! Go away!" He spat on the ground in disgust.


    The people around widened their eyes in shock. The once-friendly tradesman had vanished without a trace.


    The drastic change in attitude caught everyone off guard, and before anyone could react, Justin stepped in.


    "Algrim. I''ve got a question too."


    "Yes, sir, Pioneer! What would you like to know?"


    Algrim immediately turned to Justin, rubbing his hands together with a servile smile. The contempt that had filled his face was now reced with a groveling grin.


    ''As I thought.''


    This reaction alone allowed Justin to mostly understand the reason for the change in attitude. To confirm it further and make it clear to everyone, he asked the next question on purpose.


    "You call some people pioneers and othersymen. What''s the criteria for distinguishing between them?"


    "There is a clear criterion!"


    Algrim pounded his chest confidently as he eximed.


    "Those who fight without reservation are pioneers. Those parasites who do nothing and merely seek protection areymen. You can tell easily by looking at the levels."


    "...!"


    "And the Curse of Sloth? That''s a curse reserved for the lowest ofymen¡ªvermin among vermin! Who would respect such a person?"


    Algrim shouted, as if ensuring everyone could hear. People froze at his words.

 Chapter 26: Divided Roles

    Everyone froze, but Justin quietly nodded. It was as he suspected.


    Now it was confirmed¡ªthese people were truly "real."


    ''The system doesn''t intend to turn everyone into yers. Nor does it n to supplement the poption from elsewhere.''


    Thus, there was only one answer. Divide the existing people into rulers and the ruled.


    The ones who adapt to the system and actively step up will be rulers, while those who avoid danger and seek safety will be the ruled.


    ''I expected this would naturally happen eventually, but I didn''t think the system would go out of its way to create a hierarchy.''


    Justin nced around at the group''s reactions, which werepletely prized.


    The "Pioneer" group, those who dedicated themselves to quests from the beginning, looked startled, but not displeased. On the other hand, the "Layman" group, who had been receiving one-sided protection, looked like they''d been hit in the back of the head with a blunt weapon.


    An awkward silence lingered, and Justin spoke up again.


    "I see. That''s how they are ssified. Can you see other people''s status windows?"


    "Strictly speaking, I can only see their level and title. But that''s more than enough for me."


    "Then, as a ''Pioneer,'' I have a question."


    "Ask anything you''d like!"


    Algrim epted the term "Pioneer" without any denial and bowed his head.


    Justin repeated the question the man, ssified as a "Layman," had asked earlier.


    "You said you''re a tradesman. What exactly are you selling? Weapons or armor?"


    "That''s a fantastic question! Of course, I sell weapons and armor, but that''s not all!"


    With a smile, Algrim snapped his fingers.


    A yellow window appeared in front of Justin. It was simr, yet distinct from the bluish status window.


    "What is this? A status window? Why is this here?"


    "Wait, this isn''t a status window¡­"


    Voices murmured around him, indicating he wasn''t the only one seeing this.


    Algrim sped his hands together and addressed the "Pioneers."


    "This is a catalog of the items I''m selling. Over time, I''ll be able to offer more, but for now, this is the limit. Please, take a look!"


    Upon closer inspection, the translucent window seemed to be a catalog. The categories were diverse: food, weapons, armor, and even home improvement.


    Justin immediately entered the weapons section.


    [Weapons]


    Dagger: 20 Mana Stones


    Scorched Staff: 50 Mana Stones


    Novice Warrior''s Sword: 150 Mana Stones


    Apprentice''s Staff: 200 Mana Stones


    ''Nothing better than the quest rewards, it seems.''


    The highest-priced item listed at the bottom matched the final quest rewards. Among them was the Apprentice''s Staff, which he had obtained.


    The fact that there was nothing superior to the final quest reward brought a smile to his lips.


    ''If the items obtained with so much effort had no value, it''d be demotivating.''


    If there had been something better right away, it would have dampened his enthusiasm. It would imply that someone could overtake him just by trying a littleter.


    But nothing in the shop surpassed the final rewards.


    For a while, he and the other leaders would retain their advantage. At best, someone could hope to reach their level, but only with equivalent effort.


    ''Mana stones as currency?''


    While Justin blinked at the thought, Algrim continued.


    "As you can see, the currency I ept is mana stones! Now, what are mana stones, you ask¡­!"


    Algrim began to exin, but Justin already had a rough understanding.


    Mana stones were small gems located near the heart of monsters with a certain level of power. In the game, one could collect them by searching the corpses of in monsters.


    These collected mana stones were used to exchange for rare items with traveling merchants.


    ''But in the game, very few actually gathered mana stones. It took too much time.''


    If you wanted to level up, it was better to spend time killing another monster than collecting mana stones. If you needed money, increasing the productivity of a town took priority.


    Thus, it was a half-abandoned feature in the game. But here, it had be one of the most important currencies.


    ''It makes sense, considering they can''t rely on people''s taxes at this point.''


    While Justin understood this, Algrim raised his voice to deliver what seemed to be the most important information.


    "Everyone! Please focus! If you miss this part, you will regret it! Please open the food section and check it out!"


    Food? Now that he mentioned it, that section did exist.


    In a way, it was the most important category, yet Justin hadn''t checked it.


    He opened the food section, and to his surprise, the list was almost empty. There were only two items avable.


    [Food]


    Drinking Water 500ml: FreeSteamed Potatoes (Complete Food): Free


    "¡­Is this all there is?"


    Someone spoke, expressing what everyone was feeling.


    It was great that they were free, but were they supposed to live on water and steamed potatoes for years?


    Algrim shook his head dramatically at those words.


    "Of course not! If you wish, you may purchase any food from the old world, depending on the number of mana stones you possess!"


    The basic offerings were just water and steamed potatoes. If you wanted something else, you''d have to talk to Algrim and buy it.


    "However, there is a bit of a price difference based on the type of food. A hearty meat stew, for instance, would cost about ten mana stones."


    "What!? That''s outrageous!"


    "No, that''s just ridiculous, no matter how you look at it."


    Even Justin was taken aback.


    Wasn''t fifteen bowls of meat stew about the equivalent of a final quest reward?


    "Please, everyone, calm down. I''m talking about an abundant meat stew. Foods like sandwiches or hamburgers are rtively cheaper."


    The price varied depending on the type of ingredients and preparation. Generally, simpler foods with fewer ingredients cost between one and three mana stones.


    The atmosphere began to settle when people found out the rtively reasonable pricing for some items.


    That''s when Derek Stone, who had been silent until now, stepped forward with a grim expression.


    "Hey, tradesman! Isn''t this too much?"


    "Too much? What do you mean?"


    "The food, the food! The difference between those who prepared in advance and those who didn''t is too great!"


    Derek pointed in every direction with his fingers and shouted.

 Chapter 27: The Price of Effort and the Value of a Team

    "The food, the food! The difference between those who prepared in advance and those who didn''t is too great!"


    Derek pointed in every direction with his fingers and shouted.


    "Those who brought food will eat well while others are stuck with steamed potatoes! It''s unfair!"


    Justin looked at Derek, surprised.


    Was this guy actually saying something sensible for once?


    What he pointed out was, in fact, a severe problem.


    ''It''s not just about taste. Maintaining morale heavily depends on the quality of food.''


    If survival zones existed in ces other than their own it wasn''t just an issue of preference.


    If another survival zone, perhaps even apeting one, had stockpiled preserved foods¡­


    "And if the food is plentiful and tastes good, then what would happen?"


    ''While some would curse as they gnawed on boiled potatoes, others would be celebrating with a feast, smiling in harmony.''


    The emotional difference would directly impact their efficiency in whatever task they undertook.


    Hearing the tattooed man''sint, Algrim tilted his head with a smile.


    "Well, I''m not quite sure what you mean. Food that people brought in advance? Is there such a thing?"


    "What? Are you messing with me right now?"


    "I am not joking. There is no food that was brought in advance. None at all."


    "You bastard¡­!"


    The tattooed man gritted his teeth, thinking that Algrim was mocking him. The expressions of the other survivors weren''t much better, either. But Justin''s eyes widened, realizing the hidden meaning behind Algrim''s words.


    ''No food brought in advance?''


    Justin quickly opened his inventory and pulled out his bag. He hadn''t brought much, but he did carry some preserved food. He promptly rummaged through the bag, and a bitter chuckle escaped his lips.


    "So that''s what it is."


    The preserved food had turned into solid rock along with the containers it was stored in.


    Out of curiosity, Justin threw the rock onto the ground and smashed it. There was no edible food left inside¡ªit was a solid rock through and through. Only now did the other survivors grasp the situation, and screams erupted.


    Most of the survivors had packed at least some preserved food.


    ''At least I didn''t bring too much.''


    While others might have been upset, Justin had only packed enough for two days. Most of the food focused on nutrition rather than taste, so he wasn''t too disappointed.


    As a reference, all the food provided here has perfect nutritional value! You can staypletely healthy eating only boiled potatoes for ten years! Please feel free to enjoy what you want without worrying about the ingredients!


    With that, Algrim summoned a shop right in the middle of the vige. Justin had no idea what trick the merchant used, but a whole building appeared out of nowhere. Before anyone could say anything, Algrim entered the store, and a new quest appeared.


    ¡´Ie and Expenditure¡µ


    Type: Main Quest


    Details: The saddest kind of wealthy person is the one who has money but no way to spend it. Fortunately, that''s not you. Spend as much as you earn and enjoy your wealth. Spend 50 magic stones in the shop within a week.


    Reward: Skill - [Automatic Magic Stone Retrieval]


    "Ha. I can''t avoid this one."


    Justin chuckled as he saw the quest reward. In World Rebuild, [Automatic Magic Stone Retrieval] was a minor skill. It merely saved time by skipping the ''harvest'' process when collecting magic stones. But now that the game had turned into reality, its significance had changed entirely.


    ''To collect a magic stone, you need to cut open the monster''s chest and extract it. Back then, it was just a setting, but now it''s not.''


    In the game, it had been a matter of a few clicks, but in real life, it would be a tedious task. There would be the pressure of searching a corpse, the repulsion of getting covered in blood, and the time lost doing all that.


    However, with [Automatic Magic Stone Retrieval], it would be different. Killing a monster would automatically deposit the magic stone into the inventory.


    ''The reduction inbor is just the beginning. Whether or not you have the automatic retrieval skill could significantly impact your hunting efficiency.''


    If you prioritized collecting magic stones, your hunting speed would suffer. On the other hand, if you focused on leveling up, you''d lose out on the rewards. With this skill, one could have the best of both worlds¡ªcapturing two birds with one stone.


    It was a skill that could determine the sess or failure of one''s snowballing progress in the early stages.


    "There''s no choice but to do it¡­ but doing it alone would be too difficult."


    In an unfamiliar environment like this, moving alone was tantamount to suicide. Justin needed teammates who could cover the front and back defenses. Fortunately, one person had already been decided.


    " Justin, would you like to do this quest together?"


    "I was just about to ask the same thing."


    Justin smiled and shook hands with Ethan, who hade over to him. Honestly, they were quite an idealbination. With Justin being the firepower and Ethan providing protection and healing, it was hard to find a better pair for a two-person party.


    "But the difficulty of this quest is too high for just the two of us. The environment has also changed, and we don''t know what mighte at us."


    "I agree."


    It seemed that Ethan had already considered this, as he immediately nodded. No matter how strong a two-person team might be, it was still just two people. If they coordinated well, having more people in the party would be best.


    "The question is, would anyone want to team up with us? Honestly, everyone here¡­ doesn''t have the easiest personality."


    "That''s exactly the issue."


    The survivors¡ªno, the pioneers¡ªwere not the type to bow to anyone. The way they had fiercely responded to the tattooed man''s threats proved as much.


    In fact, they had survived thus far by dismissing others'' opinions and moving swiftly on their own. They would likely be just as calcting, seeking to gain as much as possible for themselves.


    ''But if we approach them first, it might seem like we''re the desperate ones.''


    They might also want teammates like Justin and Ethan, but usually, in such situations, whoever bowed first lost. They might have to offer more than what they''d get in return.


    As the two were deep in thought, a voice called out to them.


    "Um¡­ excuse me¡­"


    "Huh?"


    Justin and Ethan turned to the source of the sound. It was the younger son of the four-person family they''d rescued yesterday " Nathan " ¡ªthe high school student who had called them from the window and started the rescue quest.


    The boy approached them with a timid expression and spoke.


    "Do¡­ do you need someone to run errands?"


    ------------------------------------------


    Power Stone =extra chapters! ????


    Golden Ticket =extra chapters! ?????


    Comment = 1 extra chapter! ???


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 28: Turning Point

    "Errand boy?" Justin and Cooper exchanged nces, tilting their heads in confusion.


    A sudden request for an errand boy? But as they listened to the exnation, it made sense.


    "So... you''re saying you''ll handle all the menial tasks and errands in exchange for help leveling up?" Cooper asked.


    "Yes. Would that be okay?" The student looked at them with a face full of anxiety.


    Justin exchanged a look with Cooper, pretending to think about it.


    "This is quite lucky."


    "Absolutely."


    At another time, they might have rejected such a request outright, thinking it would be a burden. But now was different. There was a role they desperately needed to fill.


    "They urgently needed someone to collect the mana stones."


    No matter how they put it, collecting mana stones was just grunt work. Who would enjoy cutting open monster corpses and rummaging through their hearts? It was a role that any team member would avoid. Moreover, if every member had to collect mana stones separately, it would reduce efficiency.


    But here was someone who could take over the entire collection process. And since the student was in a desperate situation, they couldn''t evenin.


    "Ahem! Alright, I understand your request," Justin said, pretending to be calm as he cleared his throat.


    Before epting him into the team, it was best to conduct a simple interview.


    "But why do you suddenly want to level up? You didn''t seem to care much until now."


    "Actually, I wanted to level up from the beginning, but my parents stopped me," the student exined.


    "Ah, I see."


    If that was the case, there wasn''t much he could do. If he had rushed out, his parents would have chased after him in a panic. He would''ve ended up dragged back before he even tried anything¡ªespecially since he wasn''t an adult yet, but a minor.


    Seeing Justin''s empathetic expression, the student sighed.


    "But now, I can''t stand it anymore. NPCs openly discriminate against people, and new currencies like mana stones have emerged. If things continue like this, it''ll be disastrous. But my parents are still saying nonsense."


    "What kind of nonsense?" Justin asked.


    "They keep saying we need to stay calm during times like these, that I shouldn''t be fooled into taking on quests. They even say that since games are bad, those things must be bad people too."


    Wow, that was pretty serious. Now that he thought about it, even this kid''s brother had said something simr to him yesterday. It seemed like the entire family was deeply bound bymon sense. In a normal world, it wouldn''t be an issue, but in a world wheremon sense had copsed, it was the worst possible attitude.


    "And now, if I go out alone, I might really die. I can''t level up on my own. So please, let me join you, and I''ll do any chores or tasks," the student pleaded.


    "Hmm." Justin pretended to think it over for a moment, but the answer was already clear. The role they needed was perfectly filled, the student was highly motivated, and his character didn''t seem bad¡ªthere was no reason to refuse.


    "Alright, you''re in," Justin agreed.


    "Th-thank you!" the student eximed.


    "No need to thank me. If you can''t do the job, I''ll kick you out. But if you work well, I''ll make sure you get your share," Justin said.


    "Just give me the orders! I''ll do anything!" The student''s enthusiasm was promising. Hopefully, that energy would remain even during intense battles.


    Suddenly, Justin realized something he''d forgotten.


    "Now that I think about it, I haven''t even asked your name."


    "It''s Nathan" the Nathan replied.


    "Alright, Nathan. Wee to the team. Let''s work hard together," Justin said.


    "Yes!" Nathan replied.


    Justin, Cooper, and Nathan shook hands one by one. Now they had someone to handle rear-guard duties and mana stone collection. However, having just the three of them feltcking.


    ''If only we had one more person for the vanguard, it would be perfect.''


    Cooper was abatant but also a healer, which meant he needed to be careful. Justin was more of a ss cannon and couldn''t serve in the vanguard. And Nathan had nobat power and would need to stay out of the way during fights.


    No matter how he thought about it, they needed one more meat shield.


    ''Ideally, someone whose abilities are focused on vanguard work, someone we can push hard, and someone I wouldn''t feel guilty about if they got hurt... Is there anyone like that?''


    Justin couldn''t help but chuckle at his own thoughts. Where would he find someone meeting all those perfect conditions? He had been getting lucky so far, maybe too lucky.


    Just as he was reproaching himself, there was a loud cough nearby.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    Someone was approaching, coughing conspicuously. It was impossible not to notice. Justin looked up and saw a familiar face.


    "Hey, do you need a warrior...?" stammered Derek, the tattooed man.


    Justin blinked at Derek''s hesitant words.


    "Well, well, looks like we found one."


    "W-what?" Derek stuttered in confusion as Justin ignored him, sizing him up. His stats were only suited for the vanguard, and Justin wouldn''t feel any guilt pushing him hard. He was exactly the person they needed.


    Justin smiled as he looked at Derek. "We just so happen to need a warrior."


    "Oh, really? That''s great! I also happen to need a team," Derek said, forgetting the past as he spoke eagerly. His tone was casual, assuming that they were the ones in need.


    "Hey, let''s forget the past and work well together. I admit I made a mistake back then, but..." Derek began.


    "Respect," Justin cut in.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Derek asked, confused.


    "I said, use respectfulnguage, idiot. Do you think we''re friends? Should I cast a spell on your head the moment we step out of the safe zone?" Justin threatened.


    Derek froze mid-sentence. Justin offered him an alternative.


    "Listen, pig. I have a suggestion for you. Either take the role of meat shield in our team, or run into me outside someday and die. Your choice."


    "..." Derek broke into a cold sweat at Justin''s generous offer.

 Chapter 29: Testing Loyalties

    Derek''s face was gloomy, seemingly due to his failed attempt to re-establish his position within the group.


    "Hey, loosen up. People might think we''re dragging you away somewhere," Justin said.


    "...."


    "Answer me. I''m talking to you." Even after repeated attempts, Derek''s lips remained sealed. Was he thinking it was better to stay silent than to show respect? It was a ridiculous effort.


    Justin pointed a finger at Derek''s head. "ck misa-"


    "Argh! I''ll speak! I''ll speak!" Derek shouted in panic, just before Justin finished his incantation.


    Only then did Justin nod in satisfaction. "That''s right, you should answer when someone calls you."


    "Y-yes, I''ll do that from now on."


    "Good. Don''t take it too personally. There''s a reason behind my actions," Justin said.


    Derek''s face turned bright red. What reason could there possibly be? Wasn''t Justin just trying to mess with him? Derek''s thoughts were evident, even if he didn''t voice them.


    Justin decided to correct that misunderstanding. "You need to keep showing respect to establish the hierarchy, understand? If you keep your mouth shut and suddenly switch to casual speech, it''s going to be a problem. If you keep trying to treat us as equals, I''ll have to kill you."


    "...!"


    "So, I''m making you keep using respectfulnguage to prevent that from happening. If you get used to speaking respectfully, you''ll keep doing it, and seeing you obedient will make me less inclined to kill you."


    Hearing Justin''s words, the blood drained from Derek''s face. He had spoken sincerely, so it was hard for Derek to dismiss it as a joke. Even Cooper and Nathan, their teammates, were shocked by Justin''s statement.


    Cooper, looking rmed, tried to intervene. "Justin, now that we''re all on the same team, maybe you could..."


    "Treat him kindly? There''s no need for that," Justin interrupted with a smirk, pointing at Derek. "Why do you think this guy came to us in the first ce? Because no one else would take him."


    Derek had definitely started out ahead of most. However, one mistake in the early stages had ruined everything. After interfering with other people''s quests, he hadn''t even had the chance to attempt a rescue quest. No one wanted to team up with someone who had already been causing trouble.


    By now, it was safe to say all opportunities had slipped away for Derek without teammates. Pioneers were starting to form their own bonds.


    "Now, no matter which team he joins, he''s at the bottom. He acted out in the beginning, and his level is low, so how do you think other teams will treat him?" Justin continued.


    "Uh... ostracized? Errand boy?" Nathan guessed.


    "That would be a good oue. If he''s unlucky, those who still hold a grudge for what he did might stab and kill him."


    Even without personal grudges, people might think it was better to kill him to avoid future risks. Derek''s behavior had not painted him as a good candidate for apanion or neighbor. They might simply think it was better to deal with a potential threat sooner rather thanter.


    "This cunning guy knows that too, which is why he came to me first. I''ve never lied so far. I''ve always answered honestly," Justin said.


    He had promised Derek that he would kill him if they ever shed again, and during the rescue quest, he had openly stated he wouldn''t help anyone beyond what was required. Derek saw Justin as someone who, at the very least, wouldn''t lie.


    "Other people might invite him to their team and then kill himter, but he figured I''d refuse him outright if I didn''t like him. At least this way, he wouldn''t get stabbed in the back. So, he decided to take a chance on me, right?" Justin smirked.


    "..."


    When Justin asked mockingly, Derek avoided his gaze. Justin didn''t wait for an answer before continuing.


    "So, you can treat him however you want. He''s already hated by everyone. If he betrays the ones who epted him, it''s game over."


    Even if he didn''t betray others, he''d be surrounded and killed immediately. He would bebeled as a threat to themunity, beyond any personal profit or loss.


    "And if someone like him still tries to challenge us in this situation, I might lose my patience. Seriously," Justin said, looking at Derek calmly.


    Justin had seen the worst of humanity while working in the service industry. There were people who wouldn''t feel guilty whether others died because of them or if they killed others directly. To Justin, Derek was that kind of person.


    And people like Derek had no right to make others feel guilt. Even if that meant killing.


    Meeting Justin''s cold gaze, Derek''s face turned pale, and he nodded desperately. "I-I understand! I really do!"


    "Good, you understand?" Justin asked.


    "Yes. I truly understand!" Derek repeated.


    "That''s enough, then. That''s enough."


    There was no need for further words between Derek and Justin. At that moment, they both understood each other perfectly. And even if they hadn''t, it wouldn''t have mattered.


    ''If not, well, I''ll just kill him and bury him for real,'' Justin thought. If someone''s personality doesn''t change even when pushed to the edge, it''s better not to have them around.


    After forming a four-person team and leaving the vige, about thirty minutes had passed. Contrary to their expectations that monsters would appear quickly, they hadn''t encountered any.


    They had walked for thirty minutes without seeing a single monster.


    "Is this ce originally devoid of monsters?" Cooper asked, sounding exhausted as he kept watch on their surroundings.


    Justin thought for a moment before replying, "Maybe this is normal."


    "What do you mean, normal?" Cooper asked.


    "In World Breaker , monsters didn''t appear near viges either," Justin exined.


    Monsters only invaded viges during a monster wave. At all other times, they wouldn''t appear near viges. During the early stages, when fighting against other civilizations was difficult, yers had to go a bit farther to find monsters. There was no other way to level up their characters.


    "The strange thing was what happened in the beginning. Back then, skeletons were wandering just twenty steps away from the safe zone. Normally, the game was like this," Justin said.


    "Still, shouldn''t they have started appearing by now? We''ve been walking for thirty minutes," Cooper said.


    "That''s true, but..." Justin started to reply.


    "Brothers! Look over there!" Nathan suddenly shouted in the middle of their conversation.


    Turning their heads, they saw a humanoid figure in the distance. At first, they thought it might be a person, but as they approached, its true identity was revealed.


    "Hobgoblins!"


    They were a species simr to goblins but looked entirely different. They had yellow skin and were slightly shorter than an average human woman. In terms of in-game stats, they were much stronger than goblins.


    As the hobgoblins noticed them approaching, they began tough.


    "Grurrrk! H-humans! Die!"


    "Kikik! Die! Die!"


    "...!?"


    Nathan froze in shock. He hadn''t expected the monsters to be able to talk.


    "T-they can speak!" Nathan eximed.


    "Yeah, I''m surprised too. Although it doesn''t look like we can have a conversation with them," Justin replied.


    "What do we do? Are those things stronger than goblins?" Nathan asked, looking worried.


    Justin nodded in response. Stronger than goblins? Absolutely. Their stats were iparable.


    "Yeah, they''re much stronger than goblins."


    "How much stronger!?"


    "As strong as a skeleton. Their physical strength is about human level, and they can wield weapons too."


    "Oh, my... As strong as a skeleton... Wait, what?" Nathan''s eyes widened as he continued the conversation. He seemed to realize something odd about Justin''sparison.


    "As strong as a skeleton? A skeleton...?"


    Nathan''s gaze shifted between Justin and Cooper.

 Chapter 30: Gaining New Power and Team Cohesion

    "Kiiek! Kill them!"


    "Kyaak!"


    The hobgoblins did not wait for any conclusions to be made. Six hobgoblins rushed at them, wielding clubs and blunt swords. Justin, who had been ready, shouted immediately, "ck Missile! ck Missile!"


    Thud!


    "Kiiek!"


    "Ugh...!"


    Two of them fell backward after being struck in the head by the ck Missiles, their skulls pierced, dying instantly. However, the other four showed no signs of panic. It wasn''t that they were prepared for this; rather, they simply didn''t care what happened to theirrades.


    Standing before the advancing hobgoblins were Cooper and Derek.


    "Hrup!"


    "Kraa!"


    With very different battle cries, both of them swung their weapons. The sword and the mace struck the hobgoblins simultaneously. One had its head severed, while the other''s head was crushed.


    The remaining two took the opportunity to attack from both sides.


    "Kiiek!"


    ng!


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Cooper grinned as he easily blocked the blunt sword with his shield. Thanks to leveling up alongside Justin, this much was nothing for him.


    However, Derek was a beatte, fumbling as he tried to wield his mace.


    Thud!


    "Ugh!"


    The club struck Derek''s arm, causing him to stagger. The hobgoblin grinned cruelly as it raised its club to finish the job. Just before Derek could scream, Justin''s voice rang out.


    "ck Missile!"


    Thud!


    "Kieeeek!"


    The ck Missile pierced the hobgoblin''s leg, making it copse with a shriek. Justin approached the immobilized hobgoblin and ended it with Energy Drain. Thest one attacking Cooper also fell, its neck pierced by his sword.


    After the battle ended, Justin approached Derek, who had been hit by the club.


    "Hey, pig, you alright?" Justin asked.


    "Grr... I think it''s broken...!" Derek groaned.


    "Don''t make such a fuss about it," Justin replied.


    A level 3 warrior wouldn''t have his bones broken from just one hit like that. It must hurt, but it wasn''t a serious injury. With a nod from Justin, Cooper approached Derek, who was groaning, and murmured, "Minor Healing."


    Fwoosh


    The green light of the pdin''s skill enveloped Derek. A momentter, Derek moved his arm with a surprised expression.


    "Oh, wow! It doesn''t hurt at all!" Derek eximed.


    "It''s a healing skill, after all. Even if it''s minor, it''s more effective than you think," Cooper said with a smile, still using respectfulnguage despite Justin''s earlierment.


    "Hey, Nathan! Come over and collect the mana stones!" Justin called out.


    "Uh, yes! Right away!" Nathan, who was half out of it, finally ran over. Despite witnessing plenty of battles yesterday, he still seemed amazed by the fight. Fortunately, it was closer to excitement than fear.


    Nathan looked over the corpses and spoke hesitantly, "Um, could you help me make incisions? I don''t have any tools."


    "Wait a second. I''ll give you the sword I used before," Cooper replied.


    "Thank you!" Nathan said gratefully, taking the sword from Cooper and starting to cut into the corpses. He then reached into their hearts, digging around to retrieve the mana stones. Despite dealing with safe, dead bodies, his movements were remarkably bold.


    After a while, Nathan pulled out a small gemstone and looked at Justin. "Is this a mana stone?"


    "Looks like it," Justin replied.


    The gemstone had a color simr to half-mixed paint, just as it did in the game''s image. Justin took the gemstone from Nathan, and a description appeared before his eyes.


    ¡´Mana Stone¡µ


    Category: Exchange Item


    Details: A low-quality mana stone extracted from the heart of a weak monster. It serves as the basic currency used in shops and is the standard for all transactions. Its low quality means it doesn''t have much value.


    "Bingo."


    After confirming it, Nathan moved from corpse to corpse, collecting mana stones. When the task was done, he wiped his blood-covered hands and smiled.


    "All done!"


    "Good job. By the way, don''t you have a weapon? Didn''t you choose a ss?" Justin asked.


    Considering how quickly Nathan had adapted, he must have chosen a ss in the beginning. Yet, for some reason, he didn''t even have the basic weapon that should have been provided. At Justin''s question, Nathan''s expression darkened.


    "Actually, I chose the warrior ss. I did have a sword," Nathan exined.


    "But you didn''t have it when you came with us?" Justin asked.


    "My parents thought it was dangerous and made me leave it behind..." Nathan replied.


    "Hmm, if that''s the case, there''s nothing you could do," Justin said.


    The more Justin heard about Nathan''s family, the harder it was to say anything against them. Their responses were perfectly reasonable, but being bound bymon sense in this world was not a good thing. At least Nathan was moving forward quickly, which was a relief.


    ''Come to think of it, we''re working well together.''


    Justin and Cooper were a given, and even Derek was holding his own. Nathan, instead of being disgusted, took the initiative in collecting the mana stones. The cycle would change as they leveled up, but for now, there didn''t seem to be any major issues.


    ''If things go well, this could be a longsting team.''


    Normally, a newly formed team would have problems here and there. The fact that there were no issues even after engaging inbat was a good sign. Justin hid the smile forming on his lips and moved forward.


    "Humans! Humans!"


    "Kill them! Kill them! Kiieek!"


    Once they crossed a certain distance, monsters continued to pour out. The earlier boredom now felt like an illusion. Fortunately, although the frequency of encounters was high, the number of monsters at once never exceeded six.


    "ck Missile! It''sing from the side!" Justin shouted.


    "Kraah!" Cooper yelled.


    "Just protect the vital points! If you get hurt, I''ll heal you!" Cooper encouraged.


    After several battles, they had started coordinating effectively as a team. The only one excluded frombat was Nathan, whose level was still low. But that didn''t mean Nathan was a burden.


    "All the mana stones are collected! Let''s go!" Nathan said.


    "Good job," Justin replied.


    After a few repetitions, Nathan''s collection speed had increased significantly. The task that initially took some time was now done in less than five minutes. It was after they finished their fourth battle that it happened.


    "Ding! Your level has increased. One ability point has been added."


    "Ding! You have reached level 10. A new skill has been automatically acquired."


    "Ding! Skill [Imp Summon] has been acquired."


    Justin''s eyes lit up as he heard the message. His level had been stagnant since reaching level 9, but now it had finally increased. He immediately opened the skill window to check his new skill.


    ¡´Imp Summon¡µ


    Category: Summoning Magic


    Details: A skill to summon the lowest-grade demon, an imp, for one hour. The demon, bound by contract, cannot cause harm and will obey the summoner''smands. Even if killed, the demon will resurrect in the abyss and can be re-summoned immediately. The skill can be used three times a day.Additional Information: Daily usage limit (3/3)


    As Justin read the skill description, a smile naturally appeared on his face. One of the reasons he had chosen the Warlock ss was precisely for this skill.

 Chapter 31: Summoning the Imp and Testing Courage

    Noticing that Justin seemed to be in a good mood, Cooper approached him. "Did something good happen?"


    "I reached level 10 in thest battle. I got a new skill," Justin replied.


    "Oh, that''s great!" Cooper''s eyes sparkled at Justin''s words. A new skill meant there was more potential for performance in battles, whether it was an offensive or supportive skill¡ªeither way, it was good news for the team.


    "What kind of skill is it? Offensive? Supportive?" Cooper asked.


    "It''s a summoning skill. Imp Summon."


    "A-An imp?" Cooper''s face, which had been full of anticipation, immediately soured.


    "Do you mean the lowest-grade demon, the imp? About as strong as a goblin?" Cooper asked, frowning.


    "Yes. It can use magic attacks, so it''s slightly stronger than a goblin," Justin replied.


    "The Warlocks I''ve met in games usually summoned powerful demons..." Cooper muttered.


    "That''s because this imp skill evolves as it levels up," Justin exined. Some skills, like his ck Missile, were the evolving type. Imp Summon was one of them. The higher the level, the stronger the demon he could summon. But conversely, at lower levels, he could only summon something as weak as an imp.


    "I see... So it''s a skill that gets better over time," Cooper replied, nodding.


    "It can still be useful now, depending on how it''s used," Justin said, smiling.


    Despite Justin''s reassurance, Cooper still wore a strained smile. He probably couldn''t shake the thought that it was a trash skill. Understanding Cooper''s thoughts, Justin smiled lightly and informed the other two.


    "Uh... c-congrattions," Derek said.


    "Is it a good skill?" Nathan asked, tilting his head, unfamiliar with World Rebuild.


    Derek, who knew what imps were, reacted the same as Cooper, while Nathan, who had no knowledge of the game, just looked confused. Justin simply said it was a decent skill and moved on. There was no point in wasting a summoning attempt just to show it off.


    ''Since it has a daily limit and can''t be recovered using Energy Drain...''


    Skills like this one recharged over time, but before the cooldown ended, no matter what he did, they wouldn''t recharge. Unless it was right before midnight, using it now would be a waste. Justin decided to use only ck Missile for the time being, saving the imp skill forter. Though he was eager to see it in action, there would be a chance soon enough.


    After that, they faced another battle. This time, it was yet again four hobgoblins. By now, they were so familiar with the enemy that defeating them wasn''t difficult.


    After the battle, Nathan''s eyes widened as he went to collect the mana stones.


    "Brothers! It''s gone!" Nathan eximed.


    "Gone? What is?" Justin asked.


    "The curse! The Curse of Sloth! It''s gone!"


    "Hey, congrats!" Justin said.


    Nathan was so happy that he looked like he was about to start jumping up and down. No wonder¡ªhe had only been collecting mana stones until now.


    ''He needed to participate in battles to gain a lot of experience and level up faster, but he had been excluded from all the fights.''


    In this world, there was no concept of "party" or "team," but experience distribution was clear. When acting together, those who participated in battles received most of the experience points, while nonbat members received significantly less.


    Furthermore, amongbatants, those who contributed the most to defeating enemies got the most experience. That''s why the leveling order was Justin first, followed by Cooper, and then Derek. Nathan, meanwhile, had been relying on scraps of experience until now, which was why the curse had only just been lifted.


    "Does this mean I can join the battle now!?" Nathan asked eagerly.


    "Not yet," Justin replied.


    "Huh? Why not?" Nathan asked, looking disappointed.


    "You might be able to handle goblins, but hobgoblins are still too dangerous for a level 1. Keep collecting mana stones until you reach level 3, and then you can join."


    "Ah..." Nathan lowered his head, clearly disappointed, but he didn''t argue. He probably realized Justin had a point.


    "Cooper, are you close to leveling up?" Justin asked.


    "I think one or two more battles should do it," Cooper replied.


    "What about you, Derek?" Justin turned to Derek.


    "I just reached level 7," Derek said, trying hard to suppress a smile. After being stuck at level 3, he had finally found a proper opportunity and was progressing rapidly.


    "Alright, let''s get Cooper leveled up, and then we''ll call it a day. Everyone must be tired from getting used to fighting together, so it''s best to take it easy."


    There was likely a time limit for this quest, but given the required amount, they would have at least a week. If not, almost everyone would fail except for a select few. It was better to move slowly and safely rather than rush.


    The team agreed with Justin''s suggestion, and they were about to move forward when suddenly...


    "A treasure chest?"


    Everyone fell silent, staring at the treasure chest that had appeared in the middle of the path. A few secondster, Justin regained hisposure and looked at Cooper and Derek.


    "This looks like a mimic," Justin said.


    "Definitely a mimic," Cooper agreed.


    "Has to be a mimic," Derek nodded.


    All of them, being beta testers, nodded in agreement. There was no way a treasure chest would just be sitting in the middle of the road unless it was a mimic. Nathan, however, looked confused, not understanding what they were talking about.


    "A mimic? What''s that?" Nathan asked.


    "A monster disguised as a treasure chest," Justin exined.


    "What!? There''s a monster like that!?" Nathan eximed.


    "Yeah. If you get too close without knowing, it''ll grab you and chew you up," Justin said.


    If caught, it was essentially a death sentence in the early or mid-game, and even in thete game, it could take out half of one''s health. What made it worse was that even if you recognized it as a mimic, you couldn''t just attack it from a distance. As soon as it was attacked, its long limbs woulde out, and it would charge at you.


    Despite looking like a wooden chest, it was incredibly tough, and even early to mid-level warriors could be killed by it. Hearing this, Nathan shivered with fear.


    "S-So what do we do?" Nathan asked.


    "If you leave it alone, it won''t do anything. Normally, at low levels, we''d just go around it," Justin said.


    "Then let''s just avoid it!" Nathan suggested.


    The three of them¡ªJustin, Cooper, and Derek¡ªexchanged a subtle look. It was definitely the safest option, but...


    "Still, it feels like a waste," Justin muttered.


    "Why!? You said it''s dangerous!" Nathan eximed.


    Justin gave a bitter smile as he looked at Nathan. "It is dangerous, but there''s real treasure inside."


    Mimics weren''t monsters that gave nothing when defeated. They kept actual treasure inside to mimic a treasure chest. If they seeded in hunting it or found another way to make it spit out the treasure, they could take it.


    Cooper sighed deeply, clearly reluctant. "The problem is finding a way to make it spit out the treasure, and we don''t have any means to do that right now."


    "How do you make it spit out the treasure?" Nathan asked.


    "You feed it something fresh. After eating its fill, it falls asleep with its mouth open," Cooper exined.


    Fresh food in this context meant living creatures. No matter how well it was prepared, the mimic wouldn''t eat anything dead. Unfortunately, nothing sold at the shop was alive, which meant they had to provide it themselves.


    But using monsters was also impossible, as they wouldn''t obey theirmands.


    "There''s no choice then. We''ll just have to leave it..." Justin started to say.


    "No, I have a way," Justin said, smiling as he activated his skill.


    "Imp Summon!"


    With his shout, a purple mist formed on the ground, and something appeared. It was a creature only as tall as a person''s waist, with red skin, small horns, a long tail, and no hair¡ªtruly a fitting embodiment of a little devil.


    Justin watched the imp curiously, and the creature curled its lips into a smile.


    "Kikikik! Master, you summoned me?" The imp bowed to Justin with a mischievous grin, though the gesture held no respect. It felt more like the imp was humoring him, ying at being a servant.


    Justin frowned at the imp''s insolence. "Yes, I summoned you."


    "Oh, and what for, Master? I am but a small, weak demon, useless in battle," the imp said, shrugging its shoulders as if mocking him.


    ''This guy... is it because it''s supposed to be a demon?'' Justin thought. The imp''s behavior was irksome regardless of its supposed loyalty. The imp even added, as if it couldn''t resist, "Of course, I will follow your orders, but I''m sure you''ll be disappointed. Please use me appropriately, Master."


    ''Great. Now it''s even implying that if it fails, it''s my fault for using it incorrectly?'' Justin stared at the imp before letting out a shortugh. He already knew exactly where to use this insolent creature.


    "Don''t worry. I have the perfect task for you," Justin said.


    "Oh, and what task might that be?" the imp asked, stroking its chin in mock curiosity.


    Justin pointed at the treasure chest on the road. "Go and open that treasure chest."

 Chapter 32: Facing the Mimic and Gaining Dual Enhancement Skill

    "Treasure chest?" The imp tilted its head, confused, as it heard Justin''smand.


    As soon as it looked at the treasure chest in the middle of the forest path, the imp burst intoughter.


    "Kihihi! Master, there is no need to even check that," the imp said.


    "And why is that?" Justin asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious? If there''s a treasure chest sitting all by itself, not in a hidden spot and without any traps, it''s obviously a mimic," the imp said, lifting its chin as if Justin didn''t know something so simple. The mocking attitude from earlier was now outright disdain.


    "So there is no need to confirm it. Just leave it and move on. Now that I have solved the master''s problem, may I take my leave?" the imp asked.


    "No," Justin replied.


    "Um... what?" The imp blinked, surprised. It seemed to wonder if there was anything else for it to do.


    Justin pointed at the treasure chest again. "Go and open that chest."


    "Haa. Master, as I said..." the imp began.


    "I know it''s a mimic. I''m telling you to go and open it anyway," Justin interrupted.


    The imp, who had been sighing dramatically, froze. The carefree attitude it had was reced by visible tension.


    "M-Master? Why are you asking me to do this? It''s a mimic, you know?" the imp said, nervous.


    "I know. I''m telling you to go get eaten," Justin said inly.


    Was the imp pretending not to understand, or did it genuinely not get it? Justin decided he had no choice but to exin it clearly.


    "You know that mimics spit out treasure when they''re full from eating something alive, right? But we don''t have anything else suitable to feed it, so I summoned you instead."


    "...!?"


    "So, if you understand, go and open it," Justin ordered.


    Sweat started dripping down the imp''s forehead. It looked around desperately before forcing a smile. "Master, there is no need for this. I could lure in another fresh sacrifice¡ª"


    "Why bother wasting time? You''re right here," Justin cut in.


    "M-Master! Just hear me out this one time...!" the imp pleaded.


    "No. Why are you talking so much?" Justin replied.


    A summoned demon must obey the summoner''smand without question. If the imp kept resisting, it was likely because Justin hadn''t explicitly given an absolutemand.


    Justin looked the imp directly in the eye and spoke slowly and clearly. "As your contractor, Imand you: go and open the treasure chest and get eaten by the mimic. This is an absolutemand, and it will not be revoked."


    "W-wait a minute! Agh!" The imp tried to resist but twisted its body in pain. A momentter, with a defeated expression, it slowly approached the treasure chest.


    Just before opening it, the imp closed its eyes tightly and muttered, "Please, just be a treasure chest! A treasure chest! Not a mimic, just a¡ª"


    "Kyahhh!"


    "Screeech!"


    Chomp, crunch, gulp.


    Despite the imp''s prayers, the treasure chest was indeed a mimic. The chest''s jaws opened wide, and it chomped down on the imp, chewing it uppletely without leaving a trace.


    The mimic then opened its mouth wide and let out a loud belch.


    "Urgh!"


    Thunk.


    After letting out the belch, the mimic''s mouth closed again. Seeing that it hadn''t spat out any treasure, Justin and his teammates exchanged nces.


    "It closed again," Cooper said.


    "Maybe it''s still not full?" Derek suggested.


    "Can you summon it again?" Cooper asked.


    "I have two more uses left today, so let''s feed it again," Justin replied.


    After a brief discussion, Justin summoned the imp once more. The same imp appeared from the purple smoke, looking terrified as it nced at Justin.


    "M-Master! You summoned me just now; what is it this time?" the imp asked.


    "The mimic still hasn''t spat out the treasure. I guess it wasn''t full yet," Justin replied.


    "...!"


    "Go get eaten again," Justin ordered.


    As the imp''s face turned pale, it tried to open its mouth to make an excuse, but Justin repeated his earlier words. "It''s an order. Get eaten. No exceptions."


    "Wait a second! Hold on! Please listen to me!" The imp, trembling violently, approached the mimic again.


    The result was the same.


    "Please! I''m just a lowly imp! I taste terrible, so please¡ª!"


    "Kyahh!"


    "Aaagh!"


    Crunch, chomp, gulp.


    Once again, the imp was devoured by the mimic. However, the mimic still showed no signs of opening its mouth.


    Justin summoned the imp once more.


    "Imp, the mimic still..." Justin began.


    "Master! I understand your grand intention!" Before the purple smoke had even cleared, the imp kneeled before Justin, tears streaming from its eyes in apparent gratitude.


    "This was all a trial to correct my arrogance, bestowed upon me by you, Master! Through this hardship, I have learned to revere you and understand my true purpose!" the imp dered passionately.


    "..."


    "Master, I repent my wrongdoings and swear my loyalty! From now on, I shall be a true servant, please forgive my arrogance!" The imp''s heartfelt cry was like that of a knight pledging loyalty, designed to move anyone''s heart.


    Justin opened his mouth. "Imp."


    "Yes, Master!" the imp responded eagerly.


    "Why are you suddenly spouting nonsense? Don''t make unnecessary noise¡ªjust go get eaten. I think it will open if you get eaten one more time."


    "...!"


    The imp''s tears stopped abruptly. Justin, with an indifferent face, repeated the samemand for the third time. "Go get eaten. This is an order. No exceptions."


    "M-Master! You bastard! Damn it, for real...!"


    "Kyahhh!"


    "Damn it, nooo!"


    Crash, crunch, chomp.


    The sound was oddly satisfying.


    If only the imp had cooperated from the start, maybe Justin would have considered hearing it out.


    Clunk.


    "It opened!"


    After eating the imp three times in a row, the mimic finally rxed and opened its mouth. They rushed over and looked into its open mouth.


    There was no visible hole to indicate where the eaten imp had gone. All they saw was a dry, cushion-like tongue with a book ced on it.


    "A book? Is the treasure a book?" Cooper asked.


    "If it''s going to give us something, it should be equipment at least," Derek grumbled.


    Their expectations had been set on a grand item, so they were disappointed to see a book. However, Justin immediately realized something and quickly picked up the book.


    In World Breaker , there was only one kind of book that could be considered treasure.


    ¡´Skill Book: Dual Enhancement¡µ


    "A skill book!"


    Sure enough, it was exactly as Justin had expected. If it was a book considered a treasure, it could only be a skill book containing a whole skill.


    "Huh? A skill book? Is it really a skill book?" Cooper asked.


    "What kind of skill is it? Please tell us!" Derek added.


    Upon hearing it was a skill book, the expressions of Cooper and Derekpletely changed. It was understandable¡ªthere were two ways to acquire skills in World Breaker.


    One was by reaching certain levels and learning a skill rted to one''s ss, and the other was by using a skill book.


    With the first method, yers learned skills automatically. However, with skill books, it was different.


    ''Skills learned from skill books are added without any cost, and they can even be skills unrted to your ss.''


    In a way, it was like hitting the jackpot. Justin gestured for the two of them to calm down and then read the item''s description.


    "Skill Book: Dual Enhancement"


    Category: Consumable Item


    Details: When you open this book, you will acquire the skill [Dual Enhancement]. After one person learns the skill, the book will turn to dust and disappear.


    [Dual Enhancement]


    Category: Enhancement Skill


    Details: When used on a specific skill, it doubles the skill''s power. However, the health consumed and the number of uses are also doubled. Once the enhanced skill is used, its power resets.Additional Info: Daily usage limit (5/5)


    "...!"


    Justin''s eyes widened as he confirmed the skill. Honestly, he had thought that as a Warlock, there would be no use for a skill book unless it was a magic tome. He even considered giving it to someone else to owe him a favor if it turned out to be a good skill.


    But this skill had far exceeded his expectations.


    ''I must learn this.''


    A mage''s raison d''¨ºtre is firepower, and this skill doubled that firepower. Of course, the drawback was that it also doubled the health consumption and the number of uses.


    Other sses might consider it a fair trade-off for the increased power.


    ''But it''s different for a Warlock. I can replenish my health on the spot.''


    In other words, for Justin, this skill essentially had no drawbacks. Even if he consumed twice the health, as long as he won the battle, he could recover quickly afterward.


    After finishing his thoughts, Justin exined the skill to Cooper.


    "Dual Enhancement! That''s an amazing skill," Cooper eximed.


    "Yes. Whether I learn it or you do, it''s an incredibly useful skill," Justin said.


    "Oh, no, Justin, you should learn it. I''m fine without it," Cooper replied.


    Justin was surprised at how easily Cooper backed off. As a healer, the skill could be extremely valuable to him, yet he was giving it up so easily. If he wanted, Cooper could argue thatbining it with his abilities could save lives.


    Perhaps noticing Justin''s confusion, Cooper gave a wry smile. "You know, Justin, you act all cold-hearted, but there''s a soft side to you."


    "Excuse me?" Justin responded.


    "To be honest, you''re the one who opened the mimic, right? By feeding it the imp three times. If you weren''t here, we would have just passed by without being able to open it," Cooper exined.


    "..."


    That was true. But would someone normally give up so easily? Especially for something as valuable as a skill book?


    Cooper seemed to read Justin''s thoughts and shook his head again. "I''m not an ungrateful guy. I know my worth here. If it were a skill that only I could use to its fullest potential, then maybe I''d insist. But it''s not."


    "If it''s a healing skill, wouldn''t it still be beneficial for you?" Justin asked.


    "Sure, but in a world like this, offense is better than healing. The best thing is to attack and eliminate threats before they hurt us, not to heal afterward."


    Cooper pushed the skill book toward Justin again, emphasizing that Justin should have it. It didn''t seem like he was stepping back to be considerate¡ªhe genuinely believed it was the right decision.


    "Thank you," Justin said.


    "No need to thank me. It''s yours to begin with, so just take it," Cooper replied.


    Feeling a bit touched by Cooper''s attitude, Justin nodded. Since Cooper had insisted, it was time to learn the skill.


    Just then, Derek spoke up. "Um, excuse me."


    "Hmm?"


    "Aren''t you going to ask me about it?" Derek asked.


    "..."


    Justin, Cooper, and Nathan all looked at Derek. After a few moments of silence, they all shouted in unison.


    "Are you serious, Derek?"


    "Where did you sell your conscience to ask something like that?"


    "Hey, Derek, do you want me to start talking down to you again?"


    "..."


    Under the barrage of criticism from all sides, Derek shrank back. How dare he im a right to something he had no part in?

 Chapter 33: Acquiring a New Skill and Testing Patience

    Justin immediately opened the skill book after receiving it. Inside the book were strange symbols, packed densely, that he had never seen before. Before he could examine them closely, the skill book suddenly emitted a bright light.


    "Ding! You have used the skill book. You have acquired the skill [Dual Enhancement]."


    "Ding! Since you used a consumable item, it has automatically disintegrated."


    After the system messages ended, the skill book crumbled away into dust. Justin opened his status window for confirmation, and there it was¡ªthe [Dual Enhancement] skill had been added.


    ''Now, most enemies won''t be a problem.''


    At least in battles against humans, this would make him nearly unbeatable. An attack spell using Dual Enhancement would be powerful enough that even a shield wouldn''t be able to block it easily. And even if they did block it, it would be a miracle if they didn''t end up with broken bones.


    Suppressing a satisfied smile, Justin closed his status window.


    "Alright, now that we''ve got our treasure, let''s keep going a bit longer," he said.


    The rest of the team nodded in agreement. It was still too early to head back, considering the time it would take to return.


    They moved forward again, fighting three more battles over the course of about thirty more minutes.


    "...A field?" Justin muttered.


    At some point, the trees had disappeared, and a wide field stretched before them. The sudden openness of the view made them all pause and look around.


    "Hey, look over there. There''s something," Derek said, pointing towards one side of the field.


    There was a humanoid silhouette, simr to a hobgoblin. But from its hunched posture and the strange amount of hair covering its body, it was clearly not human.


    Justin narrowed his eyes, focusing on the distant figure. "A gnoll."


    "A gnoll?" Nathan asked, confused.


    "A hyena-like bipedal creature. It doesn''t have much in the way of weapons, but it''s bigger and stronger than a hobgoblin," Justin exined.


    Despite moving with a hunch, the gnoll was nearly as tall as a human. Its bulk wasparable to an adult male, suggesting that its physical strength was even greater.


    Standing beside Justin, Cooper observed the gnoll and muttered, "This must be the border. The forest is where hobgoblins live, and starting from this field, it''s the gnolls'' territory."


    "So this is where the difficulty increases," Justin noted.


    "And where the experience and rewards will also be better," Cooper added.


    Their conversation ended, and silence briefly followed. Should they head back or continue exploring?


    It didn''t take long toe to a decision.


    "Let''s head back. Maybe if we were all level 10 or higher, but it''s still too risky now," Justin decided.


    "I agree. This isn''t a game anymore," Cooper said.


    If this were a game, they would have gone to scout without a second thought. Even if the enemies were stronger than expected, it would have just meant losing about half their health. But this was real life. A severe injury could be a major problem.


    ''Even if we could heal it, the fear it would cause might linger. It''s best to wait until we''re at a level where we can defeat them without injury.''


    With that decision made, they retreated from the field where the gnolls roamed. It was a bit disappointing, but knowing the boundary of the monsters'' territory was already a significant gain. Once they leveled up, they would know where to hunt next.


    Justin led his teammates back into the forest to look for more hobgoblins. For now, the priority wasn''t future hunting grounds butpleting the quest at hand.


    "Phew, I''m exhausted," Derek said.


    "Finally, we get a break," Cooper added.


    About two hourster, Justin and his tired team members returned to the safe zone. Although not much time had passed, the frequency of battles had worn them out. Constant vignce took its toll.


    ''But at least all the effort was worth it,'' Justin thought.


    During their hunting, Cooper had finally reached level 10. Unfortunately, he didn''t receive any new skills, but something even better happened¡ªhis valuable healing skill, "Minor Healing," evolved into "Intermediate Healing."


    Cooper was ecstatic when he saw the improved skill.


    Now I can heal almost anything!


    The skill description mentioned that it could even mend broken bones and severed muscles. With his firepower doubled by Dual Enhancement and his healing abilities much stronger, Justin felt more prepared than ever.


    ''Once Nathan reaches level 3, we can move on to hunting gnolls.''


    Speaking of Nathan, he had also leveled up today, reaching level 2. At this rate, he''d reach level 3 tomorrow if they continued hunting with the same pace. Even in the worst case, he''d reach level 3 the day after tomorrow.


    Thinking about this made Justin smile. Just earlier, he''d thought about taking things one step at a time, yet here they were making rapid progress.


    ''Not that that''s a bad thing, of course.''


    Nathan, who was catching his breath while sitting on the ground, blinked up at Justin. "Brother, is something good happening? Why are you smiling?"


    "We collected a lot of mana stones today. That''s why I''m happy," Justin said.


    "Oh, mana stones," Nathan nodded.


    The rest of the team brightened at Justin''s response. They had gathered as many as 48 mana stones today¡ªa remarkable result for their first team activity.


    "Do you think we could gather over 50 tomorrow?" Nathan asked.


    "Probably. Today we were a bit slow since we were getting used to working together," Justin replied.


    "If we keep going like this, one person willplete the quest each day," Cooper noted.


    "If we''re lucky, all four of us couldplete it within three days. Once one of us gets the automatic collection skill, Nathan won''t need to do the collecting anymore," Justin added.


    "Then I can join thebat team too?" Nathan asked eagerly.


    "Of course. But we need to decide what ss you''ll take," Justin replied.


    As they discussed their impressive progress, the mood was light and excited.


    "Nathan!" someone suddenly called out.


    A man came running towards them from a distance, and Nathan''s face turned pale as he recognized him.


    "B-brother!" Nathan stammered.


    "Where have you been!? Mom and Dad are on the verge of copsing looking for you!" his brother shouted.


    "Well, I..."


    "Wait a second. What''s that on your hands? Blood!?"

 Chapter 34: Confronting Family and Fair Distribution

    When the startled young man rushed forward, Justin raised a hand, lightly stopping him. The young man flinched, stepped back, and looked at Justin.


    "Wh-What are you doing?" the young man asked.


    "Rx, it''s not his blood. It''s monster blood," Justin replied.


    "Monster? You mean those creatures?" the young man asked, still looking worried.


    "Yeah, those creatures. It got on him while extracting the mana stones from their hearts," Justin said.


    The young man stared at him with a grim expression. It seemed he understood what was going on.


    "Did you take him?" the young man asked.


    "He asked toe along, so I brought him. He did well, and I n on having him join us again in the future," Justin said.


    "That''s absurd...!" The young man stood up abruptly, his face flushed with anger. Just as he was about to start shouting, Justin dramatically pretended to clean his ear.


    "If you have something to say, then say it. I told you before, you''re free to speak your mind," Justin said, shrugging.


    "...!" The young man clenched his fists, his entire body trembling. Essentially, Justin was saying that no matter what the young man said, he was still going to take Nathan along.


    After a moment, the young man spoke in a voice that sounded like he was spitting out the words.


    "Do you have no sense of guilt?" the young man asked.


    "Guilt?" Justin repeated.


    "He''s not even an adult yet. And you''re taking him into a forest full of monsters where he could die at any moment? Doesn''t that bother you at all?" the young man said angrily.


    Ah, so now that he was out of logical arguments, he was appealing to morality? Justin couldn''t help butugh at the shallow approach. The important thing right now wasn''t whether Justin felt guilty, but what kind of futurey ahead for the young man and his family.


    Justin shot a look of disdain at the young man. "I''d actually like to ask you the same thing. Do you not think at all?"


    "What are you talking about?" the young man retorted.


    "Thew and order have copsed, currency has changed, and the whole world is different now. But all you care about is staying alive with your family?" Justin said.


    "What''s more important than staying alive!?" Nathan''s brother shouted, indignant. He seemed genuinely confused about why he was being looked down on for what he thought was the right thing to do.


    But in Justin''s eyes, this young man¡ªNathan''s family¡ªlooked pathetic.


    "Is survival all that matters? How do you n to live after you manage to stay alive? Will you be content eating boiled potatoes and drinking water for the rest of your life?" Justin challenged.


    "That''s something we can figure out as we go along!" Nathan''s brother yelled.


    "No, you won''t figure it out. By the time you think about acting, it''ll be toote. From where I stand, the only person in your family who''s not toote is your younger brother," Justin said coldly.


    "Nathan is still young! He''s a minor!" Nathan''s brother shouted.


    "I promise you, soon your entire family will be relying on that young brother for food, clothing, and shelter. If you want to be able to hold your head up in your own household, do better now. Don''t block his path just because you want to y the role of a responsible older brother," Justin said.


    The young man clenched his lips tightly, ring alternately at Nathan and Justin. Finally, he turned around and left. He didn''t leave without a parting shot, though.


    "Get back home soon! Mom and Dad are worried about you!" he called out as he walked away.


    Nathan watched his brother leave before turning to Justin. "Do you think it''ll be okay?"


    "What will be?" Justin asked.


    "My brother and my parents... if they try to stop me..." Nathan trailed off.


    "They won''t be able to. No one can interfere with your actions inside the safe zone," Justin said.


    Specifically, the system prevented any actions that could cause harm. Even if they tried to physically stop him, the system would intervene. Of course, that wouldn''t stop the emotional guilt that might linger.


    "If they really try to stop you, what choice do you have? Just break away by force if you need to," Justin said.


    "They''re going to be really mad..." Nathan murmured.


    "And in less than a year, they won''t be able to look you in the eye. Right now, continuing to hunt is the best way to be a good son to your parents. They might be happy if you stop now, but in the future, they''ll spend their lives in regret," Justin replied.


    "I know that, but I can''t help feeling bad about it," Nathan admitted.


    That''s why he had a decent character, Justin thought. Cooper was the same; it looked like Nathan would stick around for a long time, too.


    Justin divided the 48 mana stones they had gathered today into four equal parts. Derek and Nathan looked shocked; they hadn''t expected such fair distribution.


    "A-Are you sure I should get this much?" Derek asked.


    "But I didn''t even fight..." Nathan added.


    "I know, but the experience points have already been distributed based on your contributions," Justin said.


    If everyone had received equal experience points, then the mana stones would have been distributed differently. But in this system, experience was distributed strictly ording to contribution. If Justin also distributed the mana stones unevenly, it would be an excessive level of discrimination.


    ''Levels have already determined the authority and position within the team. Getting less money on top of that would be too much.''


    And it wasn''t like they had any money to begin with; everyone was broke. They needed at least a small reward to stay motivated for the next hunt. More importantly, with fewer than 50 mana stones, the exact distribution didn''t matter much. If they had gathered 50, Justin would have given them all to one person, but now, they had to carry over to the next day regardless.


    For the sake of morale, it was better to distribute fairly. Cooper understood this and followed Justin''s decision without question.


    "I agree as well. If experience points are distributed unequally, and they don''t get any money either, that would be unfair," Cooper said.


    "Th-Thank you!" Derek said gratefully.


    "Thanks a lot, brothers!" Nathan added.


    Both were visibly moved by the fair distribution. Justin found it surprising that Derek responded this way. He had expected Derek to take his share without hesitation¡ªmaybe Derek still had a bit of conscience after all.


    It was when Justin had finished distributing the mana stones and was about to head home after parting ways with his teammates.


    "Ahem, may I have a word with you?" a voice called out.


    "...?"


    Justin paused as a shadow blocked his path. The man wore a robe that looked like it belonged to a mage, and he held a long staff. However, unlike Justin''s ck attire, this man''s robe was red.


    ''An Elementalist.''


    Unlike Warlocks, who specialized in dark magic, Elementalists were mages specialized in elemental magic. Judging from his gear, this man hadpleted the rescue quest and received the final reward, just like Justin and Cooper. This meant he was one of the few in the leading group.


    "What is it you want to talk about?" Justin asked, intrigued.


    The Elementalist smiled. "It''s about how we, as pioneers, should lead these ''Ordinary'' people."

 Chapter 35: Pioneers and the Ordinaries

    ''Pioneers and the Ordinaries,'' Justin thought as he looked at the man in front of him.


    This was the term Algrim, the shop NPC, had first used that morning. It was meant to distinguish between active yers leveling up and the ordinary people being protected. Or, to be more urate, it was less a distinction and more a form of discrimination. In front of yers, Algrim would bow and scrape, while toward the ordinary people, he was often condescending or outright contemptuous.


    ''And now he''s openly using the terms Pioneers and Ordinaries.''


    It was as if the man was openly admitting his intent to treat the two groups differently. Seeing Justin''s expression, the man tilted his head as if clueless.


    "Is there something else bothering you? If you''re busy, I cane back tomorrow," the man offered.


    "No, it''s fine. Come in," Justin said.


    Justin opened the door and invited the man, who had been about to leave, inside. It wasn''t something to discuss in front of others, and, more importantly, Justin was curious about what the man had to say. The man epted the invitation with a smile and stepped inside.


    They sat across from each other at the wooden table in the living room.


    "I''d offer you some tea, but it seems I''m short on mana stones," Justin said.


    "That''s alright. I''m in the same situation. Right now, we''re all the same," Aaron ke replied.


    ke''s words, while light, held a pointed undertone. Everyone being the same now implied that differences would appearter¡ªan indirect reference to the eventual disparity between the rich and poor.


    "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Aaron ke, an Elementalist," the man said.


    "I''m Justin . Warlock," Justin introduced himself.


    "I saw you in action during the Undead Wave from a distance. Quite impressive," Aaron said.


    "No more impressive than the firepower of an Elementalist," Justin replied, waving his hand dismissively.


    It was a gesture telling Aaron not to bother with emptypliments and to get to the point. Aaron finally gave a wry smile and moved straight to the matter at hand.


    "True, magic''s firepower is impressive, but then again, everyone here is powerful. yers are practically superhuman," Aaron began.


    "That''s true. And we''re only going to get stronger," Justin agreed.


    "Exactly. We gain stats and learn skills with every level. Someday, we might even be able to take on a hundred normal people. But," Aaron frowned, "those ordinary folks, the ''Ordinaries,'' don''t seem to understand this reality yet."


    "They don''t understand?" Justin asked.


    "Yes. To be more precise, they still underestimate us, the Pioneers," Aaron said, sighing deeply, half out of frustration, half out of exhaustion.


    "You probably don''t know since you left early this morning, but while you were gone, there was a bit of trouble in the vige," Aaron continued.


    "Let me guess¡ªconflict between the Pioneers and the Ordinaries?" Justin asked.


    "Exactly. Though, calling it a conflict is an overstatement. It was really just one side throwing a tantrum," Aaron replied.


    The cause of the incident was simple. When the emergency rations had all turned into stones, a few of the Ordinaries hade forward to demand more food,ining that boiled potatoes for three meals a day was just too much to bear.


    "You brought us here, so you should take responsibility! You can''t just throw us into dirty houses and ignore us¡ªwhat are we supposed to do?""Who said we forced you toe? Didn''t you follow us for the safety of the secure zone? Responsibility, my ass.""So we''re supposed to eat boiled potatoes forever? If I''d known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have followed you!


    At least back there, we had canned food!""Oh, so you''d rather eat canned food and live with skeletons chopping people up? Get real! You''re just spouting nonsense now!"


    The argument had escted quickly, and soon, people were shouting at each other. Eventually, one of the Pioneers lost patience and tried to throw a punch.


    "You son of a...!" Thump."Ugh!""Damn it! Stop blocking fights between people, damn system!"


    Luckily, the system''s nullification prevented any bloodshed. The argument had ended there, fizzling out without resolution. Since neither side could concede, and with violence not an option, talking further would have just been a waste of breath.


    "Well, at least it ended well. The ones causing trouble backed off, so things should be quiet for a while," Justin remarked.


    "For a while, yes. But eventually, what do you think those ''Ordinaries'' will realize?" Aaron said, gritting his teeth. "They''ll realize we can''t use violence against them anymore. Then they''ll start pushing even more¡ªdemanding this, demanding that¡ªbecause they know they have nothing to lose by asking."


    "Then just don''t give them what they ask for. They can''t force us to do anything either," Justin said.


    "It''s not about giving or not giving. The problem is that they have the audacity to cause trouble in the first ce!" Aaron eximed.


    Bang!


    Clearly displeased with Justin''s calm response, Aaron mmed his hand on the table and stood up. Justin immediately frowned and red at Aaron.


    Who did this guy think he was, losing his temper here?


    Seeing Justin''s cold gaze, Aaron seemed toe to his senses and quickly sat back down, looking embarrassed.


    "S-Sorry. I got carried away," Aaron said.


    "It''s understandable to get angry sometimes. Just don''t let it happen again," Justin replied.


    "Thank you for understanding," Aaron said, coughing awkwardly to cover his embarrassment. He then looked at Justin with a serious expression.


    "What I want to say is this: the Pioneers should band together to deal with those nuisances," Aaron exined.


    "Deal with them? How? You said we can''t touch them," Justin said.


    "Still, we don''t know how things will change in the future. It''s better to unite now, in preparation. If we wait until things get worse, it''ll be harder to organize without issues," Aaron said.


    So he wanted to form some kind of group¡ªa collective of Pioneers. Starting as a simple gathering and eventually bing an organized force.


    His ambition was grand, but unfortunately, Justin had no interest.


    "Well, I''d rather wait and see how things develop before making any hasty decisions," Justin replied.

 Chapter 36: Divisions and Schemes

    "What is it you want to talk about?" Justin asked, intrigued.


    The Elementalist smiled. "It''s about how we, as pioneers, should lead these ''Ordinary'' people."


    So he wanted to form some kind of group¡ªa collective of Pioneers. Starting as a simple gathering and eventually bing an organized force.


    His ambition was grand, but unfortunately, Justin had no interest.


    "Well, I''d rather wait and see how things develop before making any hasty decisions," Justin replied.


    When Justin gave a blunt answer, Aaron''s face stiffened. Though Justin had put it politely, the intent was an unmistakable rejection. The calm demeanor Aaron had maintained until now faded as he stood, gritting his teeth.


    "If you remain socent, you might regret itter. If you get rejected once and thene back, there''s no shame worse than that," Aaron said.


    "Hahaha. Shame, you say," Justin responded, giving Aaron a dryugh, his eyes filled with obvious malice, making it clear he wouldn''t forget this encounter.


    ''When all hisposure disappears, this is whates out. He tries to act like he has a broad perspective, but he''s really narrow-minded,'' Justin thought.


    "Hey, Aaron," Justin called out.


    "What?" Aaron replied.


    "Why don''t you mind your own business before worrying about others? Judging by your actions, you didn''t hunt any monsters today and just stayed in the vige. Imagine the embarrassment if you fail to receive the quest rewards," Justin said.


    "...!" Aaron clenched his jaw.


    "Politics shoulde after you''ve developed your abilities. If you keep neglecting your progress, someone else will end up leading that group you''re trying to form," Justin added.


    With that, Aaron''s face turned crimson, and he stormed out. Justin sat there without saying a word until Aaron was out of sight.


    This encounter had made it clear that there was no chance of cooperation between them, but Justin didn''t feel the loss.


    ''He clearly wants to be the leader but can''t seem to make it happen. It''s better to draw the line now with someone like that,'' Justin thought.


    Why would the top yer in this ce ever want to serve under someone else? If he had to, Justin would just form his own group and lead that instead. Since they were both aiming for the top, it was inevitable they''d sh whether they were in the same group or different ones. So it was better to be enemies early¡ªat least this way, others wouldn''t lump them together.


    ''And the conflict between the Pioneers and the Ordinaries... I expected it, but not this soon¡ªless than a day,'' Justin thought.


    There was probably no way to resolve this conflict. One side had power, and the other did not. The former wanted discrimination, while thetter wanted equality. As long as there was a safe zone, the two sides would remain at a stalemate. The weak couldn''t force the strong to act, and the strong couldn''t silence the weak.


    ''But if the system were to take sides, that would change everything,'' Justin mused.


    After all, it was the system that had established the rules of the safe zone. If that same system were to implement a rule favoring one side, the entire situation would change. And judging by what Algrim, the merchant NPC, had said, it was clear where the system''s allegiancey.


    ''I wonder how they n to resolve this issue,'' Justin thought, drinking in water he had bought from the shop interface.


    Whatever the oue, it seemed unlikely that the ''Ordinaries'' would end up in a favorable position.


    The next morning, the group gathered without exception. Even Nathan, who had worried that his family might try to stop him, arrived on time.


    "My parents agreed to let me go. They seemed a bit relieved when I told them I wouldn''t be fighting, just extracting mana stones," Nathan exined.


    "And I bet the extra ie you brought home helped too?" Justin asked.


    "Yeah, that yed a big part. While everyone else was eating boiled potatoes, we were eating sandwiches," Nathan said, shrugging with a smile.


    However, Nathan confessed that he hadn''t mentioned having to fight once he reached level 3.


    "If I''d brought that up, they would have been dead set against it. I had no choice but to keep it to myself," Nathan said.


    "Good call. No need to bring it up for now," Justin replied.


    After all, once he leveled up and secured a stable ie, things would settle down. There was no need to stir up anxiety unnecessarily.


    Then Derek spoke up, as if something had just urred to him. "Now that I think about it, yesterday, Aaron approached me about forming a group. Did he talk to you guys, too?"


    "To you, too? He came to my ce yesterday as well," Cooper said, looking surprised.


    Apparently, Aaron was trying to approach just about everyone. There was no reason to hide it, so Justin was honest.


    "He came to me too, but I refused. It was pointless nonsense," Justin said.


    "Same here. We need toplete the quest first, not worry about forming some group," Derek added.


    "I didn''t like his tone from the beginning," Cooper remarked.


    It seemed everyone had a simr impression of Aaron , and they shared a brief round ofints about him before getting ready to leave.


    "Zacharywho came after that, though, was actually alright. If you''re going to try to recruit people, you should at least be polite like he was," Cooper mentioned.


    "The guy who came after?" Justin asked.


    Justin looked at Derek, but Derek also seemed clueless.


    Seeing both of their reactions, Cooper seemed a bit taken aback. "You mean neither of you have met him?"


    "Nope," Derek replied.


    "That means he only came to me...?" Cooper realized.


    Justin''s eyes turned cold. He had approached Cooper alone, excluding Justin and Derek?


    It meant someone was up to something behind the scenes.


    "Cooper, tell me everything you know about this Zachary" Justin said.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    MORE COLLECTIONS = MASS RELEASE .


    MORE GOLDEN TICKETS = MASS RELEASE .


    MORE POWER STONES = MASS RELEASE .


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 37: The Leaders Plan: Between Hope and Reality

    "There wasn''t much to talk about, honestly. The statements were practically the same as Aaron''s, just with a different nuance."


    "The same thing? About uniting the Pioneers?"


    "Yes. However, the atmosphere of the organization Zachary proposed was entirely different."


    From what it sounded like, while Aaron suggested forming a profit-driven group centered around the Pioneers, Zachary seemed intent on creating something akin to a vignte group. Instead of having the Pioneers dominate everything, he wanted those with power to maintain order in a stable way.


    "He mentioned that if conflicts kept piling up, there would be no way of knowing how they''d explode, so it was better to take the first step. He suggested letting others experience the benefits of the system through mana stones and encouraging everyone to level up like them."


    "So, what did you say?"


    "Of course, it was an outright refusal."


    Ethan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Though the intention was good, and he seemed genuine, the truth was, grand ns like that never seemed to work out. It was also doubtful that people would act the way they were expected to."


    Zachary''s n was simple.


    At first, distribute mana stones for free to let people experience the fun of using them. Once they got a taste of that convenience, they''d surely try to get more mana stones, and if they wanted to level up to obtain them, the Pioneers would help them.


    If everything went well, everyone could transition from being ''Ordinary'' to bing ''Pioneers,'' potentially removing ss conflicts and allowing them to be equal members of society.


    "But the more thought that went into it, the more it seemed unlikely to work. There would surely be those who fought for their rights, but most would end up giving up the fight altogether."


    At that, Justin found himself nodding unconsciously.


    The w in Zachary''s n was that it ced too much faith in people.


    Would people really want to level up just because they had some fun spending mana stones? Would they throw themselves into battles, even risking injury, simply because someone was there to help?


    The idea seemed skeptical from Justin''s point of view.


    ''It would be a relief if they didn''t just try to sit back and collect the mana stones in safety.''


    Humans tended to be strict with others but lenient on themselves. Add danger to the equation, and they became remarkably shameless.


    It seemed Zachary hadn''t yet seen the true depths of human nature. If he actually attempted this, it wouldn''t end well.


    ''By the way, why hadn''t he approached me? Judging by what was said, Justin should have been one of the obvious candidates.''


    At first, it seemed like Zachary was just trying to exclude Ethan.


    But listening now, it became clear that it wasn''t because Ethan was special; rather, it was just about gathering the people needed for his n.


    If that was the case, shouldn''t Justin have been included too?


    At that moment, Derek spoke up from beside him, his face twisted in frustration.


    "Why didn''t that guy approach me? Does he think I''m a joke? This really pisses me off."


    "..."


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? I was cursing Zachary, you know?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Justin looked away from Derek and sighed.


    The reason for theck of an invitation was clear.


    ''He didn''t bother reaching out to people he thought wouldn''t ept his offer from the start.''


    Zachary knew that his n was one-sided generosity, so if he didn''t see an altruistic side to someone, he simply didn''t visit them.


    It wasn''t just Derek ; even for someone like Justin, his attitude during the rescue quest would have been the issue.


    Anyway, if Zachary had approached Justin, he would have refused outright, so the decision wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "Still, to be put on the same level as Nathan is a bit..."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "Nothing. Come on, let''s go hunting!"


    "Wait a minute! What did you mean by that just now?!"


    Ignoring Derek , who was hanging onto him, Justin headed into the forest.


    First, they would finish this quest.


    The hunt proceeded smoothly.


    Perhaps thanks to the teamwork from the previous day, everyone moved without any wasted effort.


    As a result, their hunting speed increased significantly, and it took less than half a day to collect 50 mana stones.


    Then, in the very next battle, Nathan leveled up, as if waiting for it.


    "Guys! I''ve reached level 3! They''re telling me to advance to a higher ss!"


    "Oh, really? You haven''t decided on a ss yet, right?"


    "Not at all. I just want to keep participating in hunts."


    "Then choose the Scout. That''s the position we need right now."


    The Warrior ss had three advancement paths, just like the Magic ss: Barbarian, Pdin, and Scout.


    Most people who read the description of advanced sses would probably choose the Barbarian.


    It granted massive bonuses to Health, Strength, and Agility, giving a tremendous advantage inbat.


    Even the Pdin, the only ss with healing skills, seemed slightly wed.


    Ideally, a Warrior should choose Barbarian for themselves and have a teammate be a Pdin to handle healing.


    ''In that sense, Derek is pretty lucky. He''s a Barbarian himself, and they have Ethan as the healer, plus Justin for firepower.''


    Inparison, Ethan''s choice of Pdin provided only minimal stat increasespared to the Barbarian.


    However, it was the only ss among all that gained a healing skill early on.


    Considering that everyone coveted healing abilities, Pdins would be weed into any team.


    They couldn''t make solo ys like the Barbarian, but instead established themselves as an indispensable presence in a team.


    Ethan must have chosen Pdin with this in mind.


    And finally, thest ss¡ªthe Scout.


    "Scout? What kind of ss is that?"


    "It''s like abination of an archer and a rogue."


    "An archer and a rogue?"


    "Shooting arrows, scouting, unlocking treasure chests, and checking for traps¡ªthat''s the Scout''s job."


    The Scout was quite uniquepared to the other two sses.


    Although a Warrior, they weren''t a frontliner but rather an archer who operated in the middle or rear.


    Not that their attack power was stronger than magic, either. It was mostly useful for distraction, luring, and ambushing.


    At first nce, it seemed like a ss that didn''t make much sense.


    ''But it shines in utility.''


    The true value of the Scout is realized in the mid-game when you can start leading an army.


    While it might lose in directbat between heroes, there''s no ss better than the Scout for cutting off reinforcements.


    They constantly ambush, raise stress levels, lower morale, or throw enemies into chaos with traps.


    Even in situations where other sses would be surrounded and beaten to death if a surprise attack failed, the Scout could escape without a scratch.

 Chapter 38: Challenges and Rewards of Advancement

    There was a famous video of a Scout yer who had destroyed an overwhelmingly powerful enemy army by shattering their morale and then surrounding them with his own troops to finish them off.


    Additionally, the yer could easily clear dungeons that were impossible for others due to job ipatibilities, raking in a fortune. Essentially, the Scout is an all-rounder that excels in everything but directbat.


    ''Of course, being weak in direct confrontations means they''re vulnerable in the early to mid-game if their position is revealed, but with allies to protect them, it''s a different story.''


    Most importantly, if there were dungeons like World Breaker, having a Scout was practically essential. While others might be left standing in front of treasures with no means to im them, a Scout would ensure that their group could obtain massive rewards.


    Upon Justin''s exnation, Nathan immediately chose Scout, and at that moment, a bow and thirty arrows¡ªequipment exclusive to Scouts¡ªappeared.


    "It''s here!"


    Nathan smiled brightly and tried drawing the bow. But soon, he looked troubled just before nocking an arrow.


    "Now that I think of it, I''ve never shot a bow before. How do I use this?"


    "Check your skill window. You should have a sniping skill that helps with aiming."


    "Sniping? Oh, there it is!"


    Like Justin''s Energy Drain, it was one of the few skills with unlimited uses. Without this sniping skill, ranged weapons would have been useless even in the game.


    After checking his skill window, Nathan immediately nocked an arrow and let it fly. He aimed at the center of a tree about twenty paces away.


    Chapter Discover:


    Thwack


    "...!"


    Though it didn''t hit the exact center, the arrow embedded itself in the tree. At least for stationary targets, it seemed he wouldn''t miss.


    Seeing the arrow lodged in the tree, Justin patted Nathan , who was staring at it wide-eyed.


    "Congrattions. You''ll need a bit more practice, but now you''re a full-fledgedbatant."


    "T-Thank you!"


    "No need to thank me. You did well."


    Despite Justin''s words, Nathan kept bowing his head. The rest of the team also gathered around to congratte him. Now that all four of them could participate inbat, they''d be able to fight more steadily.


    "Alright, let''s call it a day and head back."


    "Huh? Already?"


    "Nathan just advanced, didn''t he? It feels wrong to keep making a properbatant cut open hearts."


    Even though they helped him, if Nathan had the skills, he deserved to be treated ordingly. Besides, they wouldn''t need to keep cutting open hearts once theypleted the quest.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Satisfied with Justin''s reasoning, the team returned to the vige.


    As soon as they arrived in the safe zone, Justin used all the mana stones at the store. Since the mana stones he used yesterday were included in the count, the quest waspleted immediately.


    "Main Quest ''Ie and Spending'' has beenpleted."


    "As a quest reward, the skill [Automatic Mana Stone Collection] is added."


    A contented smile formed on Justin''s lips at the system message. Now none of the team would have to go through the trouble of cutting open hearts anymore.


    Just as Justin was carrying a load of food back that his teammates had ordered.


    "...."


    "...."


    From afar, a few people eating boiled potatoes and drinking water met his eyes. They quickly looked away, but they couldn''tpletely hide the jealousy that had shed for a moment.


    For now, they were only staring, but how long would it stay that way?


    While they ate boiled potatoes every day, Justin and his team were choosing what to eat that day.


    The seeds of conflict were slowly growing within the safe zone.


    Contrary to Justin''s initial expectations, even after Nathan ''s advancement, they continued hunting hobgoblins for a while.


    The sniping skill wasn''t as all-powerful as they had imagined.


    "It does help with aiming, but it''s harder than I thought to hit moving targets. My hands also tremble when I panic."


    While it helped line up the shot, maintaining that line was entirely up to Nathan . In other words, if he got flustered and his aim wavered, or if the target moved erratically, he would often miss.


    "It won''t do. Let''s keep hunting hobgoblins until you get better."


    "But I can definitely hit the first shot urately, isn''t that enough?"


    "One shot isn''t nearly enough. You need to be able to keep hitting them, especially ones running on two legs."


    The ideal scenario was for him to focus solely on monsters during battle, but expecting that from someone who''d never held a bow before was too much.


    Fortunately, Nathan ''s archery skills improved rapidly. His own enthusiasm and determination not to neglect practice paid off.


    After three days, he could hit stationary targets dead center, and five dayster, he could hit moving monsters with ease. By the seventh day, he could even target the heads of moving monsters.


    Eventually, he spoke with confidence.


    "I might struggle against four-legged creatures, but I think I can hit anything running on two legs now."


    Naturally, this practice was also hunting, so he gained experience points as well. While staging certain situations for archery practice slowed them down a bit, it ultimately didn''t matter with enough time and numbers.


    By the end of their practice, Derek had already reached level 10, and Nathan had reached level 8.


    Derek seemed even more confident after reaching level 10 and learning the new skill [Fury].


    "Ha ha! Bring any enemy my way! I''ll crush every single one of their skulls!"


    It was a skill that temporarily boosted physical abilities significantly, and Derek seemed intoxicated with its power.


    Well, confidence isn''t a bad thing for a frontline fighter who battles monsters in close quarters. Even if he gets a bit cocky, it''s far better than hesitating and falling back in fear.


    While their team underwent dramatic changes over the week, the surrounding environment also began to change.


    The atmosphere in the vige grew tense, arguments became more frequent, and they began to feel eyes on them more often.


    However, more significant than all those changes was one major shift.


    ''No way, they actually split into factions.''


    The Pioneers had ended up dividing into two separate groups.

 Chapter 39: Clash of Factions and the Hunt for Gnolls

    "Hey, Zachary, why do you keep distributing mana stones for free?" Aaron asked, his tone filled with frustration.


    "Is there something wrong with it? You could think of it asmunity service," Zachary replied calmly.


    "Of course there is. What are you going to do if those useless folks get used to receiving things without any effort?" Aaron retorted.


    "What did they do wrong for you to call ordinary people useless?" Zachary asked, frowning.


    "The problem is that they''re doing nothing! In a situation like this, isn''t someone who does nothing useless?" Aaron snapped.


    The loud argument in the early morning made Justin rub his ears irritably. Looking over, he saw the two groups facing off against each other.


    On one side was Aaron, who had previously approached Justin with a proposal, and on the other side was Zachary, who had passed by without a word. Justin scrutinized Zachary, who was ring with intensity.


    ''A picture-perfect handsome guy, huh?'' Justin thought to himself.


    From his physique to his face, Zachary looked like a young man who could easily be on a magazine cover. Inparison, Aaron, who stood in front of him, seemed in.


    Justin figured it wasn''t just his imagination that Aaron looked angrier, perhaps because of the inferiority he felt toward his opponent.


    While observing the two, Justin noticed Ethan approach him and whisper.


    "They''ve been fighting like this every daytely," Ethan said.


    "Yeah. Instead of wasting time like this, they could just go hunting," Justin replied.


    "If one side were significantly stronger, maybe there wouldn''t be any fighting," Ethanmented.


    "I didn''t expect them to be split so evenly like this either," Justin added.


    Behind Aaron stood six Pioneers, while behind Zachary were four. Including the two leaders, there were twelve people in total. With the other three Pioneers being Justin''s team members, the groups were evenly matched.


    Zachary''s side was slightly outnumbered, but the difference wasn''t enough to create a significant gap in strength.


    "Let those who want to fight, fight. Let''s just prepare for our hunt," Justin said.


    "Oh, right. Weren''t you nning to go hunt gnolls today?" Ethan asked.


    "Yeah. Now that your archery skills have improved and we have three members at level 10, we should be ready," Justin answered.


    "Man, I''ve been waiting for this. Lately, hobgoblins have been too weak, and I can''t even feel the thrill anymore," Derek chimed in, chuckling and cracking his knuckles loudly. Having grown so strong that hobgoblins were no longer a threat, his confidence was overflowing.


    "Confidence is good, but don''t underestimate the gnolls. One hit from them could break your bones," Justin warned.


    "Do you think I''m a mage like you? My bones won''t break just because a hyena hits me. Warriors and mages have different levels of toughness," Derek boasted.


    "Oh, really? Then should I hit you with a spell and see just how tough you are?" Justin said, raising an eyebrow.


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Derek quickly backtracked, flinching and stepping back. This made Ethan stifle augh.


    "Justin, everything''s ready. I packed all the jerky," Ethan said, approaching and shaking a small pouch in front of Justin. It contained jerky bought from the store as a meal for hunting.


    Since the gnoll hunting grounds were too far to return just because they were hungry, they decided to bring food along.


    Derek looked at the jerky with some disappointment, clicking his tongue.


    "If possible, I''d prefer something a bit more proper, like a hamburger or a sandwich," Derek said.


    "It can''t be helped. Jerky is high in calories, easy to eat, and doesn''t fall apart even when shaken," Ethan exined.


    There might have been other foods that met the conditions, but jerky was the best their current budget could afford.


    With preparationsplete, they got up to leave for the hunt. Unfortunately, both factions were blocking the entrance, arguing, so they naturally ended up facing the two groups.


    "Hey, let us pass. Why are you blocking the entrance and arguing so early in the morning? It''s noisy," Justin said, annoyed.


    "Justin!" Aaron shouted, turning his eyes toward the team, followed by the rest of both factions.


    Justin looked at Aaron, who had shouted his name.


    "Justin? Are we friends now? Did you decide to drop formalities?" Justin said sarcastically.


    "...Justin," Aaron corrected himself, his face flushed.


    "Guess I had to force it out of you. Anyway, move aside. We''re heading out for a hunt," Justin said.


    With a flushed face from the humiliation, Aaron reluctantly stepped aside. It was understandable; after all, Justin''s team had the highest levels among the Pioneers. If they turned against either faction, the bnce of power would tip.


    Zachary, too, seemed to understand this, wearing aplex expression.


    "Justin, we haven''t had a chance to talk properly yet..." Zachary began.


    "I''m not interested in factions, so save your persuasion," Justin cut him off.


    "This isn''t just about factions! Haven''t you heard of noblesse oblige?" Zachary insisted.


    "From today onward, I''ve decided to be a follower of the almighty dor," Justin replied dismissively.


    It was clear that Zachary intended to deliver an inspiring speech, but Justin cut him off before he could even begin. Justin didn''t like Aaron, but it wasn''t as if Zachary''s ideals aligned with his own either.


    "Zachary, when you first formed your faction, you didn''te to me, right?" Justin asked.


    "I apologize for that," Zachary said.


    "I''m not looking for an apology. It means your judgment was spot-on. Even if you had approached me back then, I would have refused. I have no interest in charity work," Justin exined.


    Before society had even copsed, Justin had dealt with all sorts of unreasonable demands while working in customer service. And now, he was expected to do charity without even getting paid? It was ridiculous.


    "I have no intention of being a saint or a morally upright person. So stop appealing to guilt. I might be tempted if there''s a chance to gain power, though," Justin added.


    "...," Zachary stayed silent, unable to respond.


    At Justin''s blunt deration of his desires, Zachary closed his mouth. There was nothing he could say to convince someone who valued personal gain above morality.


    "Well, we''ll be going now. Good luck," Justin said as he and his teammates walked briskly past the factions. Despite theplex gazes they felt from all around, Justin paid no mind. What mattered most to him right now was growing stronger, not getting involved in power struggles.


    They arrived at the gnoll habitat quickly. Though they had encountered a few hobgoblins along the way, those creatures were no longer a challenge.


    Crossing the boundary of the forest into the field, the team crouched low, surveying their surroundings.


    Chapter Discover:


    "There they are," Justin said, his eyes glimmering as he spotted shadows in the distance. The gnolls were bipedal monsters that looked like a mix between hyenas and humans.


    They were sticking their long tongues out as they prowled around, seemingly searching for hidden prey.


    "Nathan , do you think you can hit them?" Justin asked.


    "Of course," Nathan replied confidently.


    "Are you sure? Isn''t it a bit far?" Justin questioned.


    "It would be if they were running, but they''re moving slowly right now," Nathan exined calmly as he nocked an arrow.


    The arrows were the cheapest ones, bundled in sets of ten per mana stone. Still, even such low-quality arrows were enough to pierce through the monsters'' hide. The downside was that they were single-use, meaning they couldn''t be reused.


    Swish, thud!


    "Kyaaaah!" the gnoll shrieked as Nathan''s arrow urately pierced its throat.


    However, it seemed the creature hadn''t died immediately, as it thrashed and let out a shrill scream.


    "...It''s not dead?" Nathan muttered.


    "That''s enough. Even if it''s alive, it won''t be able to fight," Justin reassured him.


    Taking out even one enemy in a surprise attack was an achievement. The gnoll, clutching its throat, copsed, while the five others around it looked over in shock.


    "Rrrr!" one gnoll growled.


    "Kyarrk!" another hissed.


    The gnolls snorted and rushed towards the team. Justin casually pointed at them with his fingers.


    "ck Missile, ck Missile, ck Missile," Justin chanted.


    Thud, thud!


    "Kyaaak!"


    "Kiiik!"


    Three gnolls hit directly in the head fell backward. One died instantly, but the remaining two survived, writhing and screaming in pain.


    The ck Missile spells hadn''t managed to pierce their skulls. Nathan , who shot another volley of arrows, was the one to finish off the remaining two.


    ''As expected, they can''t be killed in one hit,'' Justin thought.


    Just as anticipated, the gnolls'' stats had significantly increased. However, the team''s stats had also grown substantially.


    The five gnolls rushing towards them were reduced to two in an instant. Thest two were left to the frontline fighters of Justin''s team.


    "Haaah!" Nathan shouted as he swung his mace.


    Smash!


    "Gurgh...!" The gnoll''s head shattered under the force of Nathan s mace, and it copsed.


    The remaining one lunged at Ethan but was easily blocked by his shield.


    Ethan drove his sword into the gnoll''s throat, and it copsed in a froth of blood. Having dealt with the charging monsters, the team finished off the final gnoll that had been struck by arrows.


    "Ding ! With the skill [Automatic Mana Stone Collection], the mana stones from the deceased monsters have been collected."


    "Ding ! The collected mana stones are stored inside the inventory."


    "Ding ! Regardless of the number, the mana stones upy only one small slot in the inventory."


    Thanks to the recently acquired skill, there was no need to dig through the monsters'' hearts. Although they were now facing different monsters, the battle yed out simrly to before.


    However, unlike before, the team''s expressions were slightly heavier. Justin looked at his teammates and spoke.


    "So, what do you think about fighting the gnolls?" Justin asked.


    "They''re stronger than I thought," Nathan admitted.


    "I underestimated them; they''re tougher than expected," Ethan added.


    They had thought hobgoblins were a joke, and that gnolls, though a bitrger, would be no different. However, once they faced them, they found them much stronger than anticipated.


    "I put all my strength into smashing its head, but it stayed intact. If it were a hobgoblin, its head would have flown off," Derek said.

 Chapter 40: Unexpected Ambush and the Confrontation with the Gnoll Leader

    "As big as they are, their strength is no joke. I blocked it with my shield, but the impact was significant. If I hadn''t leveled up enough, it could have been a disaster," Ethan said, still catching his breath.


    Justin nodded in agreement with both of them. Frankly, he was also surprised to see the gnoll''s head still intact after being hit by ck Missile. If they hade to hunt gnolls earlier, as previously nned, they would have had to run away.


    The unexpected difficulty made Justin smile.


    "It''s a relief that it''s challenging," Justin said.


    "What?" Derek looked puzzled.


    "Think about it. Among the Pioneers, aren''t we the strongest team?" Justin asked.


    "That''s true," Derek agreed.


    "But if we have this much trouble dealing with them, how about the others?" Justin pointed out.


    "...!" The teammates exchanged nces. The other groups had always been more negligent about leveling uppared to them.


    Would those ckers be able to level up quickly and even think of challenging the gnolls? If even their team, who had over-leveled, had to remain cautious?


    ''Not a chance. If they don''t want to die, they''ll have to keep hunting hobgoblins desperately,'' Justin thought.


    And while the others were busy with hobgoblins, their team would continue hunting gnolls. With the snowball effect, the gap between them would only widen.


    The gleam in his teammates'' eyes showed they understood his point, but Justin wasn''t done yet.


    "Snowballing is one thing, but the rewards are also quite sweet," Justin added, smiling as he opened his inventory and pulled out a mana stone.


    Unlike the hobgoblin mana stones, this one had a deep purple hue.


    ¡´Purple Mana Stone¡µ


    Category: Exchange Item


    Description: A mana stone from the heart of a beast-type monster. The fierce power of the beast writhes inside. Worth five regr mana stones at the store.


    "Each is worth five regr mana stones?!" Derek''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    As Justin showed the purple mana stone, everyone else shared the same stunned expression. Justin smiled at their reactions.


    "We hunted six gnolls, so we got exactly six purple mana stones. Naturally, they''re all worth five regr mana stones each," Justin said.


    "Good heavens! So we earned thirty mana stones from just one battle?" Ethan eximed.


    They would have needed to fight at least six battles against hobgoblins to earn that much. Yet, they had earned it all in just one battle against the gnoll pack.


    Considering that monster packs always had at least four or more members, even at the worst, they could earn twenty mana stones per fight.


    "How about it? It''s a bit tough, but does it motivate you?" Justin asked. Chapter Experience:


    There was no verbal response, but their expressions were enough. His teammates tightly gripped their weapons, their eyes zing with determination.


    Justin couldn''t help but smile at their raw desire.


    "Alright then! Let''s go make some money!" Justin shouted.


    Afterward, they encountered six more gnoll packs. Each consisted of five to six gnolls, but dealing with them posed no significant issues.


    Most of them were taken down before they could even approach, and those that remained were no match for the frontliners in one-on-onebat.


    Whack!


    "Justin! How many purple mana stones have we gathered so far?" Nathan called out as he dispatched another gnoll, clearly hooked on the thrill of earning money.


    Justin, using Energy Drain on an injured gnoll, replied, "We''ve gathered a total of forty so far."


    "That''s two hundred regr mana stones in total...!" Nathan eximed.


    "Even if we split it, that''s fifty mana stones per person!" Ethan added, grinning widely.


    Hearing the count, smiles spread across the teammates'' faces. It looked like they were already thinking about what to buy.


    Up until now, they had to spend their earnings on food, which always left them broke. But this time, they had earned enough to buy whatever they wanted and still have plenty left over.


    "Should we save these, or spend them right away?" Nathan pondered aloud.


    "I''m going to repair my house first. My parents have been really stressed because of it," Nathan aid.


    "I might save a bit more and buy a shield. A mace and shieldbo doesn''t sound bad," Derek considered.


    While the team enjoyed chatting after the fight, Justin heard something strange.


    Rustle Rustle, rustle


    ''What''s that?'' Justin thought.


    It felt like something was crawling toward them from below the field. Only then did he notice how unusually tall the grass around them was.


    If it were a human, they''d be hidden the moment they lowered their head. Even a gnoll with itsrger frame could easily hide there.


    Justin tightened his grip on his staff and sharply scanned the surroundings.


    "Everyone, prepare for an ambush. Something''sing," Justin warned.


    "An ambush?!" Derek eximed, rmed.


    The monsters had always been on the receiving end of ambushes; they had neverunched one against humans. But in the game, monsters often ambushed yers. If the gnolls were as cunning as hyenas, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    "Damn it, is it really an ambush?" Derek asked, clearly nervous.


    "Who knows? But it''s better to be prepared than to get caught off guard," Justin replied.


    "True. I can hear some strange noisesing from around here..." Ethan said, his eyes scanning the area.


    Rustle, rustle!


    As everyone tensed and looked at the surrounding grass, the small rustling suddenly grew louder. It seemed that once they were ready, the attackers decided there was no point in hiding anymore.


    Momentster, arge figure emerged in front of them.


    "What the hell is that?!" Derek shouted, his mouth agape.


    "It''s huge!" Ethan added, staring at the massive shape.


    The monster resembled a gnoll, but it was twice asrge. Standing nearly 2.5 meters tall, the creature bared its teeth at them.


    "Growl!" the gnoll warrior growled.


    "A gnoll warrior...!" Ethan murmured, swallowing hard.


    The gnoll warrior was the most powerful type of gnoll¡ªa sort of field boss. And one had appeared right in front of them.


    "Raaagh!" the gnoll warrior roared, swinging its fist directly at Ethan.


    Startled, Ethan quickly raised his shield to block the attack.


    Crash!


    "Gah!" Ethan gasped as the air was knocked out of his lungs, and he was sent sprawling backward. Despite blocking it with his shield, the impact was too much for him to handle.


    As Ethan flew back, Nathan immediately stepped in to take his ce.


    "You bastard!" Derek shouted, charging at the gnoll warrior with all his might and swinging his mace.


    The gnoll warrior raised its arm to block, and the mace struck it squarely.


    Thud!


    "What?!" Derek gasped.


    "Kyaaaah!" the gnoll warrior roared in fury as Derek''s mace bounced off its arm.


    The enraged gnoll swung its fist again.


    Crash!


    "Urgh!" Derek groaned as he barely managed to block with his mace, avoiding a direct hit to his body. However, the force still sent him flying.


    Derek rolled next to Ethan, who was still struggling to get up. Meanwhile, the gnoll warrior scratched the spot where it had been hit, seemingly more annoyed than hurt. It looked as if the attack had only bruised it, without breaking any bones.


    "Kikikiki!"


    "Kahaha!"


    "J-Justin! Around us!" Nathan yelled in despair as he tried to nock an arrow.


    Looking around, Justin saw that ten more gnolls had emerged from the tall grass, surrounding them. Their sly grins made it look like they were watching prey caught in a trap.


    In this dire situation, Ethan managed to get up and spoke to Derek.


    "Nathan , run...! Quickly...!" Ethan urged.


    "But what about you guys?!" Nathan protested.


    "We''ll be fine! Just go!" Ethan shouted.


    "I can''t go! How could I leave you behind?!" Nathan refused.


    "Cough! Cough!" Derek, still reeling from the impact, kept coughing, unable to speak properly.


    The gnolls, watching them, began to close in. Ethan clutched his shield and sword tightly and whispered to Justin, who was beside him.


    "Justin, please. Save Derek. Buy us some time here..." Ethan began.


    "Double Enhancement¡ªck Missile," Justin interrupted.


    "Skill [ck Missile] is enhanced with [Double Enhancement]."


    "The power of the skill is doubled for a single use."


    Before Ethan could finish his sentence, Justin used Double Enhancement and aimed at the gnoll warrior''s head. He muttered softly, as he had done countless times before.


    "ck Missile," Justin said.


    Thud!


    "...?"


    The sound of flesh being pierced echoed, and everyone''s movements froze. It had happened so fast that no one had seen what had been fired from Justin''s hand.


    A few secondster, the light faded from the gnoll warrior''s eyes, and the massive body swayed before copsing.


    Thud!


    The gnoll warrior, with a gaping hole in its head, fell and did not rise again.


    The surrounding gnolls blinked at the sight of their fallen leader, and the teammates stared silently at Justin.


    In the midst of the silence, Justin turned to Ethan.


    "Who did you say needed saving? I didn''t quite catch that. Say it again," Justin said, his tone mocking.


    "..."


    "Come on, say it. Only then will I risk my life to buy you time," Justin added.


    "..."


    Ethan''s face turned bright red as he avoided Justin''s gaze.

 Chapter 41: Field Boss Encounter: Gaining New Power

    Despite Justin''s yful remark, a heavy silence followed. Both the gnolls and hispanions seemed unable toprehend the sight of the fallen gnoll warrior, whose head bore a gaping wound.


    As Justin shrugged and was about to speak again, a system message interrupted him.


    "Ding ! You have sessfully hunted the Field Boss ''Gnoll Warrior'' alone."


    "Ding ! As a solo hunting bonus, you have gained additional experience points."


    "Ding ! Your level has increased significantly. You have reached level 20."


    "Ding ! The exclusive skill for Dark Warlocks [Cursed Lightning] has been added."


    "...!"


    Justin couldn''t believe his luck. Up until now, he had managed to reach level 13 by hunting gnolls. Yet, this single hunt had boosted his level by 7 in one go. Considering how slow leveling had be after reaching level 10, this was an immense gain of experience points.


    He tried to stifle hisughter as he opened the skill window, but just then¡ª


    "¡­Kyarrrk." "Krrrk."


    The gnolls, who had been silent until now, all turned to face their direction. With fierce looks in their eyes, they slowly began to approach them. Derek, who had still been nursing his aching chest, gasped and took a step back.


    "What, what the heck? The leader''s dead, why aren''t they running away?!"


    "Weapons! Grab your weapons! Prepare forbat immediately!"


    Ethan, who had also felt relieved, was startled and hastily grabbed his weapon. Who would have thought the gnolls wouldn''t stop attacking after the boss died?


    Fortunately, they quicklyposed themselves and took up their weapons, but the problem was both the number and proximity of the enemies.


    "Dammit, ten of them?! That''s way too many!"


    Until now, they had the advantage of distance, allowing them to ambush the gnolls from afar. Naturally, they could reduce their numbers significantly before engaging in a proper battle. But now, the distance was too short, and there were ten enemies in total. Even if they attacked immediately and took out half, they would still be vulnerable to the remaining five.


    While hispanions broke into a cold sweat, Justin calmly checked the new skill.


    [Cursed Lightning]


    Type: Multi-target attack magic


    Details: A spell thatunches cursed lightning capable of chaining up to fifteen targets. Though less powerful than real lightning, the curse within brings excruciating pain.Other: Maximum daily use (2/2)


    The skill could only be used twice a day, but considering its power, it was more than sufficient.


    After confirming the skill, Justin closed the skill window, and Ethan, sweating profusely, shouted at him.


    "Justin! Use your magic right now...!"


    "Cursed Lightning."


    Before Ethan could finish speaking, Justin cast the new spell towards the gnolls. A dark purplish lightning bolt erupted from his fingertips. Unlike the brief flicker of the ck missile, it exploded like a firework, scattering light in all directions.


    Before the startled gnolls could react, the lightning struck them.


    Kraaaaaack!


    "Guoooorgh!" "Kiiiiiing!"


    The purplish lightning swept through all ten gnolls like a chain. Itsted less than three seconds, a very brief moment in time. Despite its apparent weakness, none of the gnolls died from the spell.


    But just because they were alive didn''t mean they were fine.


    "Krk! Krrrk!" "Kiii...."


    All ten gnolls copsed to the ground, convulsing. Some twitched violently, while others seemed on the brink of losing consciousness. The key point was that none of them were in a condition to continue fighting.


    Justin confirmed the state of the gnolls, foaming at the mouth, and turned to hispanions.


    "Now you can finish them off. They may look like they''re on the brink of death, but don''t forget to make sure they''re dead before they recover."


    "What... What did you do?" Derek asked, stunned.


    "I used a new spell I acquired," Justin replied.


    Cursed Lightning¡ªan area attack spell that could jump to a maximum of fifteen targets. Although it was named after lightning, its attack power was not much to speak of. However, its powerful additional effect more than made up for theck of raw strength.


    If the target was a living being, they would fall into a groggy state without question. Against bosses or powerful opponents, they could recover quickly, but against ordinary minions, it was immediately effective, and the recovery time was long.


    "Bosses or strong enemies recover quickly, but against ordinary foes, it works like a charm. Plus, it takes a long time for them to recover."


    Even bosses weren''t entirely immune¡ªthey just recovered faster. For a brief moment, their movements would halt, giving a perfect opening for an attack. It was, without a doubt, one of the most powerful crowd control skills in the early stages. Given that it wasn''t even a summoning skill, the fact that it could only be used twice a day was justified.


    "Alright, everyone must be exhausted, so let''s finish this up and go rest."


    The injuries sustained by Derek and Ethan were quickly healed with a single mid-level healing spell. The healing skill was effective, but fortunately, the injuries hadn''t been severe in the first ce.


    After recovering, the group quickly left the field. Whether it was because the gnoll warrior had been killed or simply because they had taken a good route, they didn''t encounter any enemies along the way.


    Chapter Find:


    They briefly ran into two hobgoblin groups, but in their current state, they were easy targets even when tired.


    "These bastards are already annoying enough!""Get out of the way!"


    Perhaps due to the mental toll of their earlier ordeal, the group vented their frustration on the hobgoblins, wiping them all out. It wasn''t a hunt, but rather a ughter.


    As soon as they reached the safety zone, everyone except Justin copsed onto the ground.


    "Ugh, I''m exhausted!"


    "I can''t move another inch."


    Their utterly exhausted state drew attention from those around them. It wasn''t as if they hadn''t ever been tired before, but until now, they had always returned with ease. Today, however, they looked as though they had barely survived, which piqued people''s curiosity.


    "You all look exhausted today. Did you run into a dangerous enemy?"


    At that moment, Aaron approached them, smiling slyly. It seemed he was subtly picking a fight, perhaps annoyed by how rxed they had been previously.


    Justin merely smiled and responded lightly.


    "Yes, it was a bit dangerous. We ran into a field boss."


    "...Field boss? Wait, a field boss? Is there such a thing?"


    Aaron''s eyes widened at Justin''s words. He clearly hadn''t expected a field boss to exist. Justin looked at Aaron with a feigned innocence.


    "You didn''t know? Well, I suppose it makes sense. There aren''t any field bosses in the forest. But there are some in the gnoll habitat beyond the forest."


    "You mean the hyena-headed thing living on the ins?" Aaron asked.


    "That''s correct. We were hunting over there," Justin replied.


    Aaron was stunned, and it wasn''t just him. The pioneers in Aaron''s faction, as well as those from Zachary''s faction who had been eavesdropping from afar, all froze in ce.

 Chapter 42: Field Boss Encounter: Gaining New Power Part 2

    The fact that Justin''s words were true meant that their team was far ahead of the others.


    "So you''re saying you were hunting in the gnoll habitat, ran into a field boss, and fled?" Aaron asked, skepticism dripping from his voice.


    "I never said we ran away," Justin replied calmly.


    "What?" Aaron''s eyes narrowed.


    "We hunted the field boss. My teammates just had a hard time during the process."


    "...Pfft!"


    Aaron paused, then let out an incredulousugh.


    "Listen, Justin. Are you expecting us to believe that?" Aaron demanded.


    "And why wouldn''t you believe it?" Justin countered.


    "Because we''ve hunted gnolls ourselves!" Aaron shot back.


    Now it was Justin''s turn to be surprised. The gnolls were monsters they had hunted for the first time that day, and even his team had found them exhausting to deal with. And yet, a team weaker and less efficient than theirs had hunted gnolls?


    Was there some kind of trick he wasn''t aware of?


    "At least four of those gnolls are as strong as any seasoned warrior! Even an 8th-level fighter can barely take down one! And now you''re telling us you swept through the gnoll hunting grounds and killed the field boss as well? That''s absurd!"


    Ah, so they had managed with brute strength alone.


    They called it hunting, but it was more like a matter of survival, barely escaping with their lives. After barely fending off the gnolls, they didn''t have the guts to go back, and now Justin''s casualment of "Oh, it was a breeze" seemed to have really hit a nerve.


    And adding to that, the fact that they had hunted a field boss only made it worse.


    "If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable. Trying to make up stories just because you''re slightly ahead of us makes you look¡ª!"


    Thud.


    Before Aaron could finish his disparagingment, Justin reached into his inventory and took out a handful of purple mana stones, letting them fall. Aaron''s eyes widened at the sight of the mana stones'' unusual color.


    "W-What is this?" Aaron stammered.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. These are just mana stones we got from the gnolls, but sometimes they spill out of the inventory like this," Justin said with a smirk.


    "Don''t spout nonsense!"


    "Oh dear, one of the stones rolled your way! Could you pick it up for me?" Justin flicked a mana stone toward Aaron, who frowned but still picked up the purple mana stone to examine it.


    A momentter, Aaron stiffened as he checked the item description.


    "One of these is worth five regr mana stones...?"


    "Thank you," Justin said, snatching the mana stone from Aaron''s hand and putting it back in his inventory, giving him a glimpse of just how many were overflowing from his hands.


    They had collected a total of fifty purple mana stones that day, which, if calcted simply, was equivalent to two hundred and fifty regr mana stones. Even seeing just a part of their haul made Aaron''s face twist in frustration.


    But soon, Aaron gritted his teeth and spoke again.


    "The field boss."


    "Yes?" Justin raised an eyebrow.


    "You said you killed the field boss, the ''Gnoll Warrior.'' Do you have any proof?" Aaron asked.


    Justin had wondered why he would ask that, but seeing the desperation in Aaron''s eyes made it clear. He still wanted to believe that they were at a level where they could catch up. If they were capable of hunting gnolls, but not yet able to take down a field boss, they might still have a chance.


    Justin shrugged nonchntly.


    "I don''t have any proof. The boss didn''t drop a mana stone. If you don''t want to believe me, then don''t."


    "Hah! I knew it..." Aaron was about to dere victory when the system message echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Ding ! One week has passed since the dimensional migration."


    "Ding !The main quest ''Ie and Spending'' has been deleted due to the time limit expiring." "Ding ! The side quest ''Field Boss Hunt'' has been added."


    "Ding ! The main quest ''Leader Selection'' has been added."


    "Damn it!"


    "Why today of all days?!"


    Screams erupted from all around them at the news that the quest had been deleted. It seemed obvious that more than half the groups hadn''tpleted the quest in time.


    This didn''t concern Justin''s team, as they had alreadypleted all their quests. What drew his attention more were the newly added quests.


    "''Field Boss Hunt'' and ''Leader Selection''?" Justin mused to himself.


    Leader Selection made sense, but a Field Boss Hunt? Wasn''t there only one field boss per field? Since they had already taken it down, there shouldn''t be another one.


    Justin quickly opened his quest window to check the newly added quest.


    "Field Boss Hunt"


    Type: Side Quest


    Details: In monster habitats, there asionally appear entities known as field bosses. These are formidable foes that possess great strength and are apanied by multiple subordinate monsters. Hunting one of these field bosses is a feat in itself.


    Merchants will honor any pioneer who achieves such a feat.Reward: 50% discount on all items in the shop.Other: Only one field boss exists per habitat, and it will not reappear in habitats where it has already been hunted.


    Everything was as he knew it. Then why had the quest appeared again? Could it be that the Gnoll Warrior wasn''t considered a field boss?


    Aaron, who had also checked the quest, looked at Justin with a triumphant expression, as if he had just exposed a fraud.


    "See? No matter how well-crafted your lie is..."


    But before Aaron could finish his deration of victory, another system message interrupted.


    "Ding ! Attention to all pioneers in the 5A safety zone."


    "Ding ! The field boss of this zone, the ''Gnoll Warrior,'' has already been hunted."


    "Ding !Once again, please be informed that the field boss of this zone has been hunted."


    "Ding ! As this is the result of a legitimate hunt, the quest reward will be automatically distributed to the participants."


    "Ding !Since the field boss has been hunted, the side quest for zone 5A will be deleted."

 Chapter 43: The Emergence of Leadership

    As soon as the system message ended, the eyes of the pioneers trembled violently.


    The recent message had essentially proven Justin''s words.


    Justin looked around as if nothing had happened.


    Jealousy and envy were felt from all sides, but at the same time, there was another emotion visible in the corners of their eyes.


    Fear.


    The pioneers were clearly afraid of him. Even Aaron and Zachary, the leaders of the factions, were no exception.


    In fact, they seemed more tense, likely due to their greater familiarity with the system.


    Ultimately, what was needed to hunt monsters was pure strength.


    The fact that Justin had killed a boss-level monster meant that he possessed such power.


    "Yes, they should fear me. They need to be so scared that they wouldn''t dare to mess with me."


    A satisfied smile formed on Justin''s lips.


    If there was only jealousy without fear, interference was inevitable.


    The fact that someone else was ahead of them meant that, someday, they would rise above and look down on them.


    If left alone without interference, it would be confirmed that they would remain below.


    Anyone with ambition would naturally try to pull others down, regardless of personal grudges.


    But if there is fear of the opponent, the story changes.


    Attempting interference was only an option when both parties were capable of a fair fight.


    The attempt could only be made if the opponent being interfered with had to avoid a direct confrontation.


    But once they realized that the opponent was holding a knife while they themselves were unarmed...


    From that point onward, they couldn''t even think about interfering.


    The potential retaliation was far greater than the benefits gained from interference.


    "Of course, people don''t always act rationally."


    Justin nced at Aaron. Amidst the clear fear, there was an even more insidious emotion.


    Although it wasn''t something that particrly concerned Justin, he thought it might be wise to be prepared.


    Just as he was about to check the newly obtained reward, a sudden voice echoed throughout the vige.


    "Thank you all for your hard work up to this point, pioneers."


    "...!?"


    A voice, old and unfamiliar, resonated across the area.


    As everyone turned their eyes, they saw an elderly man dressed like an old bureaucrat bowing his head.


    "Sudden copse of civilization, unfamiliar killings, settlement in strange environments, conflicts with neighbors. I pay my respects to all of you who have endured all this and reached this point."


    "Wh-who are you?"


    "An NPC?"


    The muttering of people in confusion made the elderly man smile warmly.


    "That''s correct. Some may prefer a grander title, but you all are more familiar with the term NPC."


    Unlike the merchant Algirim, the old man did not deny being called an NPC.


    He seemed to ept it as if it werepletely natural.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Nox. I am the NPC here to advise on the selection of a leader and the management of the territory."


    "...."


    "...."


    Even after Nox''s introduction ended, no one spoke.


    The pioneers and settlers alike reacted the same way.


    The differencey in the emotions within their eyes.


    The pioneers'' eyes were filled with ambition, while the settlers'' eyes held fear.


    And for a good reason¡ªNox''s words carried tremendous implications.


    Leader.


    The literal meaning was someone who teaches and leads others.


    However, at this moment, no one thought of a leader in that way.


    It was merely a word to cover up the true meaning of ruler.


    And considering the system of World Rebuild, thetter interpretation was likely closer to the truth.


    "A leader? Suddenly, a leader is supposed to appear?"


    The voice that barely managed to speak trembled anxiously.


    It was one of the settlers who spoke, not a pioneer.


    "Isn''t that something we should decide on our own? Why is it being imposed on us...!"


    "Do you intend to decide it, then?"


    Nox''s voice turned cold.


    His demeanor changed entirely from when he greeted the pioneers.


    Although it wasn''t as extreme as Algirim, the underlying attitude was the same¡ª


    He clearly distinguished between pioneers and settlers.


    "I ask again. If given time, will you really choose a leader?"


    "I said we''d decide it ourselves! If we don''t choose, then we don''t choose!"


    "It would be best to elect one."


    When the middle-aged man shouted in anger, Nox gave a cold smile.


    "If there is no leader, the safe zone will be deactivated."


    "W-what?"


    "I said the safe zone will be deactivated. Meaning that monsters will be able to enter this ce."


    "...!?"


    "If you''re curious about what this means, check your quest first. I''ll exin afterward."


    In response to Nox''s bombshell statement, people hurriedly opened their status windows.


    Justin, too, opened his status window to verify, and he saw the new quest that had appeared.


    ¡´Leader Selection¡µ


    Category: Main Quest


    Details: The development of civilization has always been achieved through blood and sweat. Most people, however, pursue their ownfort, which ultimately leads to stagnation. Thus, the existence of a leader is essential for progress. To rebuild civilization, elect a leader who will guide you.


    Rewards: Dailybor quests unlocked, estate development options added to the shop, ability to collect taxes, deration of war and warfare functions enabled


    Misceneous: If the leader''s position remains vacant for a week, the safe zone will be deactivated


    The rewards were the most plentiful of any quest received thus far.


    However, many of them seemed questionable as true "rewards."


    "This is ridiculous!"


    "How is this even a reward?!"


    Some settlers shouted, apparently sharing the same thoughts as Justin.


    Nox tilted his head at their reaction.


    "Do you have anyints about the reward?"


    "Comints? None of this is a reward! What''s withbor, and war, and taxes as penalties?!"


    "And estate development? That has nothing to do with us! We can barely afford our own meals, what good isnd to us?!"


    "Not electing a leader means we''ll be monster food? Are you messing with us?!"


    "Haha, my goodness."


    In response to the people''s intense reactions, Nox let out a dryugh.


    His demeanor appeared troubled, but his eyes were filled with clear contempt.


    "Everyone, these are indeed rewards. You simply have yet to recognize their value."


    "Then, where exactly is the reward?"


    "If you truly don''t understand, I will exin it to you."


    Nox raised a finger, as if instructing a child.


    "First, regarding thebor quest¡ªthere is nobat involved, and simply performing basicbor will earn you mana stones as a reward. In short, it''s a way to earn money."


    "...!"


    The eyes of some people changed at his words.


    They were in a situation where, outside ofbat, they had nothing else to do.


    The non-pioneers had been spending their time in fear, doing nothing of value.


    And now, they could earn mana stones without fighting?


    Although there was abor requirement, it was still an appealing offer.


    "Of course, it will be a smaller amountpared tobat, but considering the safety of the work, it''s not a bad option."


    "We still have to do a quest, don''t we?"


    "Were you expecting to earn mana stones without doing anything?"


    "...."


    The middle-aged man who had been trying toin again closed his mouth at Nox''s words.


    It seemed he was more conscious of the pioneers'' gazes than being moved by conscience.


    "Next, regarding estate development¡ªthis isn''t just aboutnd. Of course, expanding or enrichingnd is an option, but the primary purpose is adding facilities."


    "Adding facilities?"


    "Yes. It ranges from something simple like road maintenance to building a swimming pool or establishing a hospital for treatment."


    "...!"


    "Ah, of course, there will be associated costs. Even if unlocked, there might be little you can do immediately."


    Moreover, only the leader could ess the estate development options.


    Even the pioneers couldn''t ess it without a leader.


    In other words, without a leader, estate development was entirely impossible.


    "So if you want new facilities, elect a leader. No leader means no changes to the estate."


    "Fine, let''s assume that''s eptable."


    This time, Zachary spoke up.


    Zachary, a pioneer, stepped forward as if representing all the settlers.


    "I think we can already guess what tax collection entails. The leader determines the rate, and that portion is automatically paid, which the leader then reinvests into the estate, correct?"


    "Precisely. You are indeed a pioneer who does not fear danger."


    Nox smiled far more kindly than when responding to the settlers.


    However, Zachary''s expression remained stern even in front of that smile.


    "Then what about war and deration of war? What do they mean, and why are they considered rewards?"


    Nox blinked nkly, as if he didn''t understand the question.


    "What do you mean? Winning a war grants numerous spoils, making it a reward, of course."


    "Spoils?"


    "Yes, spoils of war. Not just enemy equipment and mana stones, but also homes, built facilities, and safe territory¡ªall will belong to the victor. And that''s not all."


    Nox gave the warmest smile he had shown so far.


    "You can also gain a multitude of ves all at once."

 Chapter 44: The Price of Leadership

    "...ves?"


    The eyes of the people widened in shock.


    ves?


    Everyone seemed uncertain if this was the kind of "ves" they knew.


    Nox, as if to drive the point home, exined again.


    "Yes, I mean ves. Such a highly useful resource, don''t you think? You can use them as you wish, give them only enough food to live, and it''s entirely up to you how to dispose of them."


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    Zachary shouted multiple times, his face flushed.


    It looked more like he was trying to calm himself down rather than addressing Nox.


    After taking several deep breaths, Zachary finally spoke.


    "ves? Who are you nning to make into ves?"


    "The enemy''s settlers, of course."


    "Th-the settlers?"


    "Yes. You all know it, don''t you? Estates¡ªsafe zones¡ªaren''t limited to just this ce. They''re distributed at certain distances from here. Close enough to reach if you set your mind to it."


    "Then this war¡­"


    "It''s a war between the pioneers of different estates. The ves are the settlers who live there."


    A heavy silence fell.


    They all vaguely knew that other estates existed.


    But war? Spoils and ves?


    Their expressions grew serious, as if they were envisioning the worst possible scenario.


    "As you might expect, this also applies to all of you."


    Before anyone could voice objections, Nox smiled and affirmed the worst-case scenario.


    "The spoils and ves always go to the victor. If the pioneers here are defeated by an invasion from another estate, then the people residing in this estate will be taken as ves."


    "No, that''s impossible! How can that be allowed?"


    Nox dismissed someone''s desperate scream with a cold voice.


    "Whether it''s possible or not is not for you to decide."


    "Don''t try to inject strange philosophies or morals into this. It''s simply be possible. No matter how much you protest, if someone wins a war, they can kill you and take your family as ves. That''s all there is to it."


    "...!"


    "And in such an invasion, only the pioneers here can protect you. Of course, there are exceptions."


    "E-exceptions?"


    A fearful voice rang out, but Nox added with endlessly cruel eyes,


    "The leader has the freedom to choose whether to resist or surrender. If victory seems impossible, the pioneers can surrender to another estate and fall under theirmand."


    "...!?"


    "Of course, this only applies to capable pioneers. If there are no prior negotiations, you''re bound to be ves. If the enemy leader is generous, you might join as settlers, but¡­"


    Noxughed out loud, as if suggesting the possibility was almost nonexistent.


    The people, frozen in ce, clenched their fists, staring at theughing Nox.


    However, Nox continued to speak, unbothered by the stares from all directions.


    "I''ll say it again: Elect a leader and follow theirmands. This is all I can tell you. Not electing one is also your choice, but¡­"


    The consequences would be yours to bear.


    With those weighty words, the people were left speechless.


    Nox''s exnation continued for a while longer.


    Since he had finished exining the rewards, most of what followed was about the leader''s authority, taxes, and war.


    Among these, the leader''s authority caused just as much of an uproar as the talk of ves.


    - The authority to enable or disable violence prevention and entry restrictions for the safe zone.


    - The ability to forcibly expel specific individuals from the safe zone.The authority to restrict the use of internal facilities,including shops, at any time.


    - Freedom to adjust the tax rate, with automatic enforcement.


    Each authority was immensely powerful.


    What was even more concerning was that these powers were not limited to settlers alone.


    Even fellow pioneers could be restricted at the leader''s discretion.


    Naturally, both pioneers and settlers reacted as if a ho''s nest had been stirred.


    However, the qualification for bing a leader was "at least level 5," so the atmosphere in the two groups was a little different.


    "What''s the difference between this and being a ve? It just means we have to crawl around obediently!"


    "Why are they doing this to us? Is not holding a weapon and killing monsters such a huge crime?"


    "Damn it, applying these powers even to other pioneers seems too much."


    "Think of it positively. If the leaderes from our faction, then all of that power will be ours."


    The settlers despaired at the thought that their rights could now be unterally restricted by the leader.


    The pioneers felt conflicted, knowing that these powers could either be theirs or belong to someone else.


    And that sentiment was the same among Justin''s team.


    Hispanions, gathered in his home, all wore serious expressions.


    "A leader... Given the nature of World Rebuild, I thought this would happen eventually, but it''s too soon."


    "The timing isn''t the problem¡ªthe powers are. They''re excessively strong. If you get on the leader''s bad side, it''s over for you."


    "Well, for maintaining order, such power might be necessary. If it were weak, it would just lead to more resistance."


    Derek looked at Justin with an incredulous expression.


    "Are you not worried, brother?"


    "Worried about what?"


    "What if some random guy bes the leader? Wouldn''t that put us in a terrible position?"


    "Not at all."


    Justin snorted at the unnecessary concern.


    "Didn''t you hear what Nox just said? There could be an invasion from another estate."


    "What does an invasion have to do with the leader?"


    "If a leader thinks this is theirnd, they''ll fight desperately against any invaders. But would the other pioneers fight properly?"


    "Uh..."


    Derek''s eyes wandered.


    He still seemed a little confused, so Justin decided to exin more clearly.


    "If the leader treated the other pioneers poorly, would they fight for him if asked to risk their lives? They''d rather surrender to the other estate."


    "...!"


    "Is that even possible? Without the leader''s consent?"


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey everyone! I want to take a moment to send a huge shout-out to my amazing supporter NandoXD / Rocky_CantwellFor the Goden Tickets


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release


    More POWER STONES = Mass Release


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 45: The Announcement

    Ethan approached Justin with a startled expression and asked again.


    Justin shrugged lightly and said, "Even if the system doesn''t officially allow it, there''s always a way to manipte it. After all, the leader can decide whether to make the enemy settlers ves or ept them as new settlers."


    If they could make that decision about settlers, there was no way they wouldn''t have a choice over the pioneers. Pioneers were far more valuable human resourcespared to settlers, so recruiting them, if possible, was beneficial.


    "Of course, there''s always the risk that the enemy might break their promise, and even if they ept you, you might just be treated as an outsider. But if surrendering seems like the better option after considering all that, then it''s a different story."


    In the worst case, the one acting like a king could be torn apart alone, while the rest would be peacefully absorbed.


    Unless the leader was incredibly foolish, that wouldn''t happen, but still.


    "If the leader tries to hold us back after bing one, who in their right mind would do that? We''re the strongest here."


    "Th-that''s really how it works?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes, that''s exactly how it works. So there''s no need to worry."


    "But it doesn''t mean it''s good for someone else to be the leader, right?"


    When Derek fell silent, Nathan spoke up this time. He seemed particrly anxious, likely because his family was among the settlers.


    "Even if it''s possible, someone might do something reckless if greed takes over. It would be better if you became the leader, Justin."


    "Of course."


    Justin rified his point¡ªit wasn''t that he didn''t want to be the leader, but that he didn''t see it as a problem if someone else became one. If possible, bing the leader himself would be ideal.


    "What should we do then? Should we appeal to the people now?" Nathan asked.


    "Appeal? Like an election campaign?" Justin replied, smirking.


    "Well, we have to do something. The first leader is going to be chosen by a vote, after all," Nathan insisted.


    "Forget it. It''s toote for that." Justin chuckled and shook his head.


    They had already seen what people thought; a day or two of campaigning wouldn''t change anything. It would be fortunate if they didn''t earn even more scornful looks.


    "Besides, I don''t n to be the leader just yet."


    "Huh?" Nathan responded, surprised.


    "If I''m going to be the leader, I need to at least change my mindset first."


    If Justin became the leader now, at best, he''d be called a dictator, and at worst, a tyrant. The concepts of human rights and welfare from the old Earth were still ingrained in people''s minds. He would have to be overly generous just to be considered an average leader.


    A pushover controlled by settlers or a viin forcibly revealing reality¡ªthere''s no need for me to be either.


    All that trouble could be left for others to handle. Justin would simply take the rewards once everything was settled.


    Suppressing a smile, Justin looked at hispanions.


    "I already have a n in mind."


    "A n?" Derek asked.


    "Yes. Here''s what we''ll do..."


    The time given to elect the leader was one week.


    However, no one seemed interested in waiting that long.


    The three factions¡ªAaron''s, Zachary''s, and Justin''s¡ªhad already assessed each other''s tendencies.


    "If we''re going to do this, let''s do it early!"


    "Yes, let''s do it right now!"


    Even the settlers, who were initially confused, leaned towards voting quickly. It wasn''t because they were eager to choose someone to govern them, but rather out of fear that the pioneers would fight over the leadership position or reach some kind of agreement beforehand, thus removing any choice they might have.


    They just want to make a decision while they still have some power through voting.


    If the pioneers ended up fighting, the number of candidates would decrease. If they made deals, the vote would be meaningless.


    In either case, the settlers would have no real influence.


    So choosing the leader early was the settlers''st chance to have even a slight say.


    Even Aaron, who differentiated between pioneers and settlers, sided with the settlers on this issue.


    "Since it''s about choosing who will rule over you, we should respect your will. Though changing the leader afterward is another matter."


    People frowned at Aaron''s ominous remark.


    Before the voting began, the leading candidates stepped forward to present their visions as leaders.


    Zachary was the first to speak.


    "There''s nothing much to say. All I want is for everyone to be pioneers. There will be no oppression, no taxes, and we will maintain the current environment. Just put in the effort."


    In short, he was promising to maintain the status quo. Other than freebor, it was the best n he could propose at the moment. People nodded silently, knowing Zachary''s usual behavior.


    Next was Aaron. He spoke with a firm expression, seemingly aware of his disadvantage.


    "We are the majority. Just remember that. Whether we protect you or not depends on who the leader is."


    It was more of a threat than a campaign speech. People frowned at his threat, but Aaron had no other option. Having intimidated the settlers so much, any promise of kindness from him would sound ridiculous.


    However, the response was colder than he had expected, and the threat didn''t seem to work.


    Finally, it was Justin''s turn. All eyes focused on him, and Justin chuckled at the strange desire in their gaze.


    They want me to be on their side.


    Zachary had ideals butcked the power to realize them. Aaron only had ambition¡ªto dominate settlers and rise above them.


    The only one here who could build an ideal and had the strength to achieve it was Justin.


    Unfortunately, Justin''s ideals were far from what they expected.


    "Forget fancy words and polite talk; let me be clear."


    People gasped at his tone, as if telling them to eat dirt. But Justin didn''t care and shouted,


    "I will be the king who rules over you all!"

 Chapter 46: A Bold Proposal

    A heavy silence fell over the entire vige.


    The faces of the people, which had been full of expectation just moments before, now looked nk.


    There was one emotion shared by everyone in their eyes.


    ''Madman.''


    Justin almost burst intoughter.


    Of course, they would think that.


    A monarchy, to people who had lived through the 21st century?


    It was absurd.


    But how long would that sentimentst?


    Justin continued speaking, unperturbed by their stares.


    "Some of you might still doubt my intentions, so let me make it perfectly clear. What I want is the restoration of the monarchy. No, considering how small thend is right now, perhaps it would be more urate to say I want to establish a feudal state."


    "...."


    "The pioneers will be knights and officials, and the settlers will beborers and farmers. And, naturally, at the very top, there will be me¡ªthe ruler."


    "Madman."


    Someone finally spoke their thoughts out loud.


    When all eyes focused on him, the man realized his mistake.


    He hastily covered his mouth, but it was already toote.


    However, Justin merely smiled at him.


    "Yes, I must seem like a madman. A feudal system in the 21st century¡ªit''s ridiculous. But do you know something?"


    Justin looked around at the crowd and shouted,


    "Who in their right mind would protect others for nothing in return? Is this the US military? Do you still think this is a world where you obey without question?"


    There was no one to give orders, nor anyone who would obediently follow them.


    Even the faction leaders were merely representatives, not absolute authorities.


    In some sense, it was a world where everyone was equal¡ªboth in a good and bad way.


    "If there''s no one tomand, then there needs to be personal motivation. But no matter how much I think about it, there''s no motivation! What reason do I have to risk my life to protect you?"


    "...!"


    "Even when we help, you make no effort! You don''t do anything for us in return! And when you do speak to us, all we hear areints! Frankly, whatever affection we had for you is just about gone!"


    Some of the pioneers almost pped at Justin''s outburst, and a few even let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like he was saying the words they had wanted to say all along but couldn''t.


    In contrast, the settlers stared at Justin with distorted expressions.


    If he wasn''t the strongest pioneer, curses would havee from all directions.


    Unfortunately for them, Justin''s speech wasn''t over yet.


    "However, I don''t think the current situation is good either. We need to cooperate with each other, but if conflicts keep growing like this, we''ll copse from within. So, I''vee up with a drastic solution."


    "...."


    "A solution that will make the pioneers want to protect the settlers voluntarily¡ªa solution involving ranks and the respect thates with them!"


    With a posture reminiscent of a dictator, Justin clenched his fist.


    He poured his genuine conviction into his words, as if this was the only answer.


    "Look up to us, who fight for our lives! Kneel and bow to show your respect! Pay taxes to fill the pioneers'' bellies and be grateful that you don''t have to fight!"


    "This crazy bastard!"


    "Are you joking!?"


    "Shut up with this nonsense!"


    Those who had reached the limit of their patience began to shout insults.


    Judging by their expressions, they were ready to rush at him if given the slightest chance.


    If it weren''t for the safe zone''s protection, or for Justin''s power, they probably would have.


    Justin listened to the insults without reacting, then opened his mouth.


    "So what do you suggest, then? For us to treat you equally, protect you, and even take insults from you¡ªall for nothing?"


    He turned his gaze to the pioneers.


    "Does anyone here want to do that?"


    "...."


    "...."


    None of the pioneers spoke up, not even Zachary, who seemed to have lost his words this time.


    Seeing no objection, the settlers seemed bewildered.


    "I''m not saying this without thought. We will receive respect and, in return, we will protect you thoroughly. We won''t use violence recklessly, nor will we oppress you. What I propose is a noble system¡ªa strict feudal order based on noblesse oblige."


    "Bullshit! You''re just dressing up the idea of creating a ss system!"


    "Then do you have another solution?"


    Justin looked at the settler who still had some fight left in him.


    The settler flinched under Justin''s gaze but gritted his teeth, refusing to back down.


    "A solution? Of course, there is! If you all just don''t try to rule over us in the first ce, and everyone does what they can..."


    "Why shouldn''t we rule?"


    "W-what?"


    "If there''s an opportunity to rule, why shouldn''t we take it? If you had the chance to be the boss, would you refuse and remain just an employee?"


    The idea that attempting to rule over others was inherently evil was utter nonsense.


    No one would refuse power if they could have it.


    Even those who gained power with little effort did not feel guilty about it.


    So why would someone exposed to greater danger refuse power?


    "No one is going to refuse the position of ruler. But what do you think will happen if that ruler has nothing but resentment towards the settlers? If it bes legal for pioneers to beat, enve, or even kill settlers?"


    "...!"


    "What I''m saying is, we should split things up before ites to that. Do you think I''m proposing a ss system for no reason? I''m asking you to boost the pioneers'' sense of pride and give them some pocket money in exchange for prohibiting them from treating you poorly byw."


    If the collective dissatisfaction of the pioneers exploded, not even the leader could stop it.


    No matter how powerful the leader''s authority was, withoutrades to help fend off an invasion, they would be defenseless.


    To maintain their position, the leader would have to side with the pioneers.


    And the greater the pioneers'' dissatisfaction, the more drastic the changes would be.


    "I''ll say it again. I''m going to implement a ss system. Who you vote for is up to you, but no matter who bes the leader, you should treat the pioneers with respect."


    If you don''t want to see those with wild eyes storming into your homes, wielding knives someday.


    Not a single settler responded to Justin''s words.


    And in the end, the resentment in their eyes did not disappear.


    As soon as the speeches ended, Nox began preparing for the vote.


    He said they could postpone it if they wished, but no one wanted that.


    It took less than ten minutes for the vote to be conducted and counted through the system.


    The result was as expected.


    "Pioneer Zachary has been elected as the first leader."


    Aaron ground his teeth, while Justin simply shrugged it off.


    If a few words were enough to change their minds, it would have changed long ago.


    The speech he just gave was nothing more than a warning in advance.


    If they chose not to change despite the warning, then it was entirely their responsibility.


    Zachary, now the leader, stepped forward and spoke.


    "As I said before, nothing will change. Everything will remain as it was. There will be no taxes, and I will not use this authority to oppress anyone. However!"


    "...?"


    "As you have seen, the system, and the NPCs, discriminate between pioneers and settlers. And this discrimination will continue in the future."

 Chapter 47: The Leaders Struggles

    As the heavy topic everyone had been avoiding was finally brought up, the expressions of the people grew somber.


    Zachary, noticing the mood, spoke again with determination.


    "The only way to eliminate this fundamental discrimination is for everyone to work toward bing pioneers. I''m sure many of you have realized a lot today. If you wish to level up,e to me. I''ll help you as much as I can."


    His confident voice made it clear that he believed the situation had reached a critical point, especially after Justin''s speech and Aaron''s behavior.


    He intended to abandon his previous lukewarm approach and take a more active stance.


    "...."


    "...."


    But the response from the people was still lukewarm.


    Far from agreeing, they deliberately looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    The awkward silence that followed left Zachary and his faction of pioneers visibly perplexed.


    "You... You must still be in shock. Take a good rest today, ande to me starting tomorrow."


    He tried to add to his words, clearly not expecting such a reaction, but it seemed unlikely that much would change by tomorrow.


    Aaron turned sharply on his heel and left with his faction.


    Justin, seeing no reason to stay any longer, also decided to head home with hispanions.


    With the departure of Justin and Aaron serving as a catalyst, the rest of the people gradually began to disperse as well.


    It was Nox who approached the dejected-looking Zachary.


    "Congrattions on being elected as the leader. If you have any questions about governing the estate, feel free to ask me anytime."


    "...I understand."


    Hearing the reluctant voice behind him, Justin smirked.


    Zachary must have been baffled by how things were unfolding differently from what he had imagined.


    But in Justin''s view, this was just the beginning.


    He wondered how long Zachary could hold out.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Take this!"


    Thud!


    "Oof!"


    With Derek''s shout, his mace struck the gnoll''s chest, shattering it.


    The gnoll fell backward, convulsed a few times, and then went limp.


    Justin pped his hands as he saw the caved-in chest of the gnoll.


    "Not bad. At first, you couldn''t take them down unless you aimed for the head."


    "Oh,e on. That was so long ago. I should be able to do this much by now."


    Swish! Thunk!


    An arrow whizzed past Derek and Justin, piercing the head of a gnoll charging at them.


    It struck perfectly through the eye socket, bypassing the hard skull.


    The gnoll copsed instantly, unable to even let out a death cry.


    "Our levels have increased quite a bit in the past week. We''re also much more used to fighting now," Nathan remarked.


    "The problem is that we can''t seem to get past level 19 to level 20!" Ethan eximed, slicing his sword to the left.


    The de cut through the gnoll''s hide, nearly severing its neck.


    As blood sttered on the sword, Ethan swung it to shake off the blood.


    "I guess there''s no choice but to keep grinding, just like we did with the hobgoblins."


    "Should we change hunting grounds soon? We''re pretty familiar with the gnoll territory by now," Nathan suggested.


    "No, that''s too risky," Justin interjected, stopping Nathan''s confident voice.


    "For safety, it''s best if at least three of us reach level 20 first. When we came to the gnoll territory, there were three of us at level 10, and it was still tough."


    "Still, if you''re with us, we could probably manage, right?" Nathan argued.


    "That only increases the chances of survival. If I handle everything, you get less experience, which means you might end up gaining less than if we continued hunting here," Justin exined.


    If the decrease in experience outweighed the increased hunting speed, it would be counterproductive.


    If they faced unexpectedly strong enemies in unfamiliar territory and struggled to hunt, it might be more efficient to continue sweeping through the gnolls as they were doing now.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, epting Justin''s reasoning.


    "By the way, that Zachary fellow¡ªhe hasn''t changed anything since being elected leader," Ethan noted.


    "He said he wouldn''t change anything from the start, but it''s already been a week."


    Zachary had strictly adhered to his initial promise after being elected as leader.


    He didn''t touch anything or use any of his authority.


    He simply maintained the previous order, just as it had been.


    But in Justin''s view, even maintaining the status quo was like a ticking time bomb.


    "It''s not that he won''t change anything; it''s that he can''t."


    "What?" Ethan asked, confused.


    "He said from the beginning that he wanted to show everyone the benefits of money and turn them into pioneers. To do that, the most efficient way would be to collect taxes from us," Justin exined.


    Collect taxes from the pioneers, and distribute the mana stones collected to the settlers.


    And if a settler, having experienced the value of money, wanted to be a pioneer, they could purchase equipment and lend it to them.


    If they seeded even once, they''d realize that hunting could earn them far more thanbor quests, and they''d put in the effort.


    It was a rough approach, but it was the fastest and most effective.


    "But if he did that, the other pioneers wouldn''t just sit back. Zachary knows that too, so he''s barely managing to maintain the status quo."


    Using authority to threatenpliance might be easy, but the problem was that the umted resentment could explode at any moment.


    Ultimately, the pioneers were still the ones with the most power.


    If that resentment were suppressed and then erupted in the worst situation, it would be uncontroble.


    "Of course, there''s also the method of suppressing everyone like a tyrant and pushing through with his ns, but it doesn''t seem like Zachary has the personality for that."


    If he could have done that, he wouldn''t have spoken of such idealistic ns in the first ce.


    Regardless, this was not a situation Zachary could solve on his own.


    Whether he had the authority of a leader or not, he needed the settlers'' active cooperation to improve the situation.


    And unfortunately for Zachary, the settlers hadn''t changed either.


    "Is there still no one willing to be a pioneer?" Justin asked.


    "There were one or two, but their families talked them out of it," Derek replied.


    "Other than that, nothing. They just take the mana stones we give them," Ethan added.


    "They don''t even bother with the newbor quests, so that says it all."


    Justin had expected this.


    It seemed that even within Zachary''s faction, there was growing skepticism.


    They thought it would be better to use the mana stones themselves rather than waste them like this.


    Even Aaron''s faction had begun mocking Zacharytely, so that said enough.


    "Well, at least it''s fortunate that the pioneers haven''t started fighting amongst themselves after the leader was chosen. That''s Zachary''s only achievement."


    "Why? Because of the future war?" Nathan asked.


    "Yeah. With an unknown enemy out there, they have no choice but to unite."


    "About that, are we really sure there''s another safe zone nearby? No matter how much we look around, we can''t find anything," Nathan continued.


    "There is. I''m sure of it."


    World Breaker was ultimately a game aimed at creating a nation.


    It wouldn''t allow them to continue living as smallmunities forever.


    Whether by mutual agreement or forced merger, they''d be made to expand.


    "Once you all reach level 20, I was nning to look around. While searching for new hunting grounds for level 20s, we might also find another safe zone..."


    -"Damn it! What the hell is this!?"


    -"Die already, you bastards!"


    Hearing the distant shouts and curses, they all froze.


    The sound wasing from the exact opposite direction of their safe zone.


    If it were another faction from the safe zone, they wouldn''t have missed encountering Justin''s group.


    If the screams wereing from beyond their position, there was only one answer:


    It meant someone hade to the gnoll territory from a safe zone located on the opposite side.


    Justin stood up abruptly and said,


    "Everyone, grab your weapons. We''re going right now."

 Chapter 48: The Unexpected Reunion

    Justin led hispanions toward the direction of the sound they had heard. Naturally, they didn''t rush just because they were curious. They had no idea what kind of entity was making the noise, and Justin didn''t want to confront it without any information.


    ''At least the grass around here is tall, that''s a relief,'' he thought.


    The grass in the gnoll habitat varied in height¡ªsome reached knee level, while others were as tall as a reed bed that could hide a person. Luckily, the direction they were heading in was covered with tall grass, providing cover.


    After getting close enough, they hid their bodies in the underbrush and quieted their footsteps.


    "Damn it! These monsters are too damn strong!" one of the strangers yelled.


    "Who suggesteding here in the first ce?" another voice demanded.


    "What does it matter now!?" a third shouted.


    "Kyaaa!" came a screech from one of the gnolls.


    Between the tall grass that obscured their view, a group of people fighting fiercely came into sight. There were seven of them, which was quite excessive, considering that four or five members usually formed the most efficient team.


    "They''ve packed their numbers, but why are they so weak?" Justin wondered aloud.


    "Yeah. Even though they''re fighting fewer gnolls than themselves," Derek added, echoing Justin''s doubt.


    Nathan also chimed in, sharing a simr observation.


    The group of seven was struggling against six gnolls.


    ng!


    "Ack! My arm!" one of them screamed.


    "Idiot! Don''t drop your shield!"


    "It''s breaking through! Someone support me!"


    "Hold on! If it breaks through, we''re all dead!"


    The team consisted of six warriors and a mage. Ideally, each warrior would take on a gnoll while the mage provided support from behind. However, even one-on-one, the warriors struggled to handle the gnolls.


    "What level are they that they can''t even fight a gnoll one-on-one?" Justin questioned.


    "Exactly. If they were at level 9, they shouldn''t have much trouble winning," Nathan noted.


    "No, it''s not a matter of level," Justin added, watching the battle intently.


    He observed their movements carefully. "Their fighting technique is terrible. They flinch every time an attackes in¡ªthey look like people who haven''t fought much."


    "Really? But to get here, they must have at least beaten creatures like hobgoblins, right?" Nathan asked.


    "They probably relied on sheer numbers to beat their enemies so far. Now that their numbers match the enemies'', they''re falling apart."


    Even the mage''s panic was evident. Despite still having some spells left, he was shaking, fearful of hitting his allies.


    Still, not everyone among them was useless.


    "Shut up and fight, you idiots! Stop making it more chaotic!" yelled a sharp female voice.


    ng!


    "Keeng!?"


    A gnoll staggered backward, struck by the blow. The one responsible was a female warrior positioned furthest to the right among the pioneers. She wielded a shield in one hand and a il in the other¡ªa bncedbination. She skillfully fended off the attacks and drove the gnoll back.


    ''Shecks attack power due to her level, but otherwise, she''s perfect,'' Justin thought.


    Her movements were rough, indicating that she hadn''t trained for long, but shepensated for herck of skill and experience purely through her own instinct. With more experience and a higher level, she would undoubtedly be several times stronger.


    Thanks to the female warrior''s heroic efforts, it seemed as though the pioneers would win...


    "Kyaaaa!"


    Thud!


    "Agh! Aaah!"


    ...but no. One of them eventually copsed, rolling on the ground. The front line broke, and the mage, startled, cast a spell.


    "Ma-Magic Missile!"


    Poom!


    "Graaah!"


    The gnoll staggered for a moment, hit by the spell, but didn''t go down, likely due to the mage''s low level. Moreover, that seemed to be thest of his spells, as his face turned pale.


    The female warrior gritted her teeth as she pushed the gnoll back, frustrated by her team''s ipetence.


    "I told you to hold your ground, but you just...!"


    The female warrior''s face, partially obscured from a bad angle, suddenly became clear to Justin. He flinched for a moment as recognition hit him.


    She pushed the gnoll away and ran to save her fallenrade, but it was already toote. The gnoll grinned maliciously, raising its rusted sword to strike the fallen warrior.


    "ck Missile," Justin muttered.


    Thwack!


    "...!?"


    His spell obliterated the gnoll''s head. With his increased mana stat upon reaching level 20, the power of his magic was overwhelming. The gnoll, half of its head blown away, staggered and slumped to the side.


    "What... what the?"


    "Grrr!"


    "Justin?"


    Voices of shock came from three directions: one from a human, another from a gnoll, and thest from one of his ownpanions. Justin shrugged as if to say he would exinter and stood up.


    The startled pioneers looked at him, eyes wide with shock.


    "Who...!"


    "Cursed Lightning."


    Crackle!


    "Keghhh!"


    "Kyahhh!"


    Before any words coulde out, a bolt of violet lightning shot from Justin''s hand, instantly taking down five gnolls with a loud shriek.


    Seeing the monsters they had struggled against go down with one strike, everyone stared in disbelief. Justin stepped forward, dusting his hands off, and looked at the female warrior.


    "It''s been a while, Rachel," he said.


    "Justin...?" Rachel, the woman who had crushed a goblin''s head on the first day of the apocalypse, blinked nkly at him.


    "Justin here. I''m the leader of this team," Justin introduced himself.


    "...Rodri," said the man standing in ce of Rachel. He looked to be five or six years older than Justin and didn''t seem pleased. It seemed clear that, for whatever reason, he didn''t like Justin.


    Pretending not to notice anything, Justin asked innocently, "By the way, how did you end up here in the gnoll habitat? From the looks of it, you haven''t even reached level 10 yet."


    "You must be level 10 then?" Rodri responded, his tone probing.


    Justin found it so obvious it was almost amusing. He shrugged lightly.


    "No, I''m level 20."


    "What? What did you say?"


    "Level 20. All of mypanions here are level 19."


    "What the hell!" Rodri swore, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief.


    "Is that true? You''re not lying, are you?" Rodri asked, half suspicious.


    "Why would we lie about something like that?" Justin replied.


    "Well..." Rodri nced back, unable to answer immediately.

 Chapter 49: Reunion

    For a moment, Rachel made eye contact with Rodri, and her face twisted in disgust.


    Ah, so he had feelings for her after all.


    Before Justin could even respond, Derek swung his il to the ground.


    Thud!


    "This bastard''s been running his mouth since earlier. His attitude is weird too. Should I bash his head in once to make him behave?" Derek snarled.


    Everyone flinched at the sound of the il hitting the ground. Thanks to his increased strength from reaching level 19, the impact was enough to make the ground tremble.


    "Derek, don''t interrupt when your brother''s talking," Justin said.


    "But he keeps pissing me off. You saved his life, and he hasn''t even thanked you."


    "He just barely escaped death. People get disoriented sometimes."


    Sure, in the chaos, it was possible to forget even the most basic gratitude.


    Though Justin held Derek back, there was a subtle undertone to his words. Only then did Rodri, flustered, bow his head.


    "S-Sorry. Now that I think about it, I haven''t even thanked you. You saved us. Thank you very much."


    Wow, look at that sudden change in attitude.


    As soon as things got threatening, he bowed immediately. Earlier, he was acting arrogant despite seeing Justin''s power because Justin treated him with courtesy.


    They had only exchanged a few words, but Justin already had a sense of Rodri''s character.


    Still smiling, Justin nodded.


    "It''s fine. Like I said, it can happen when you''re disoriented. At least you thanked us eventually."


    "What? Oh, y-yes."


    Rodri grew more submissive at Justin''s blunt statement.


    Clearly, he didn''t just assess strength but also character. He seemed to be the type who would act up more if he thought someone was too kind to retaliate.


    Justin wondered how someone as pathetic as Rodri had ended up leading the group in the first ce.


    "By the way, where did you alle from?" Justin asked. "I thought we were the only ones in this area."


    "Well, that''s... it''s a bit hard to say..." Rodri stammered.


    "We came from the forest path back there," Rachel interrupted. "Honestly, we were more surprised. We thought the next safe zone was much farther away."


    "Rachel!" Rodri shouted angrily as she spoke up.


    But instead of being intimidated, Rachel''s face twisted in a re.


    "How many times have I told you not to call me by my name, Rodri? Did I tell you to speak informally? I said you should add ''Ms.'' to my name, didn''t I?"


    "Hey, I''m older than you, so why should it matter?" Rodri snapped.


    "I don''t care if you''re older or not¡ªI don''t like it! I didn''t give you permission, so why are you talking to me informally!?"


    Rodri flinched at her sharp retort. Rachel red at him with contempt.


    "And stop pretending you know how to negotiate when you clearly don''t. It''s pathetic to see you trying to protect your pride when you''re not even capable of standing up confidently."


    "...!"


    "And above all," Rachel continued, pointing her chin toward herpanions, "do you still think you''re our leader? You nearly got everyone killed, and you still think you have a say?"


    "What?" Rodri blinked in confusion.


    "If you don''t understand what I mean, take a look behind you," Rachel said.


    Almost in a trance, Rodri turned around, and then he flinched at the cold stares directed at him from all sides.


    Hisrades'' eyes were filled with an icy disdain.


    "Do you understand now? You''re no longer our leader," Rachel said.


    "Rachel, you can''t just decide that on your own..." Rodri began.


    "Yes, I can. Everyone agreed, except for you," Rachel said coldly, pointing behind her.


    "Get lost. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "You... you...!"


    Rodri''s face flushed red as if it was about to burst. It seemed he couldn''t ept the reality, despite the situation being obvious.


    Just as he was about to start yelling, Justin spoke.


    "Rodri."


    "We''ll talkter, I''m busy now!"


    "Go inside."


    "What do you mean¡ªhuh?"


    "I said go inside. It seems like Rachel is the one I should be talking to."


    Rodri stared nkly at Justin, as if he hadn''t expected Justin to step in. When Rodri didn''t respond for a long time, Justin pointed at him, looking as if he might use magic at any moment.


    Only then did Rodri pale in fright and hurriedly retreat inside.


    Rachel watched him go with a look of disdain before turning to smile at Justin.


    "It''s been a while, Justin."


    "Indeed. We met much sooner than I expected."


    "We''ve run into each other twice in this kind of world, and you''re still being formal? Just speak casually. I''ll call you ''Senior Brother''* from now on."


    Earlier, she told Rodri to speak formally, yet now...


    "But we don''t know each other''s ages, and it''s polite to be respectful," Justin replied.


    "I''m twenty-six. I''m not older than you, right?"


    She was exactly one year younger than Justin, so her suggestion wasn''t incorrect.


    Seeing no reason to refuse, Justin nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll speak casually from now on."


    "Good. It was awkward before, but it sounds much better now."


    Having settled the form of address, Rachel pped her hands together and looked at Justin.


    "As I said earlier, we came from over there. If you keep going that way, you''ll find the safe zone we''ve been staying in," Rachel exined.


    "And the monsters inhabiting the forest are hobgoblins?"


    "Yes. What about where you came from, oppa?"


    "I came from behind here. There''s a forest there as well, and beyond that, our safe zone."


    Rachel and Justin exchanged pure information with no ulterior motives. Unlike the clumsy attempts at negotiation earlier, this conversation flowed smoothly.


    They discussed the quests they had both receivedpletely identical in content. There were those who hadpleted the quest and those who had not. Additionally, a new leader had been elected recently.


    However, from here, the story began to diverge significantly.


    "The new leader isn''t you?" Rachel asked.


    "Well, I ran as a candidate, but I lost. Nobody gave me their vote."


    "You''re saying the leader was chosen purely by voting? Oh my god."


    Rachel looked as if she had experienced a cultural shock. Justin went on to exin how things were going.


    Although Seo Chang-woo had been elected, nothing was functioning properly. No one among the able-minded was stepping up actively. Because of this, they were even being mocked by other factions.


    After hearing everything, Rachel rubbed her face with her hands.


    "I just can''t believe it. Is it really that peaceful there?"


    "There''s some tension, but overall, yes."


    "No way. It''s unbelievable."


    "How is it on your side? Judging by the attitude here, the atmosphere seems pretty hostile," Justin asked.


    Rachel gave a bitter smile.


    "It''s hell here."

 Chapter 50: The Story of the Opposing Territory

    Rachel began to exin the situation of the opposing territory. From the first day of the apocalypse to the dimensional transfer, things weren''t much different from Justin''s side. The pioneers formed a team, though awkwardly, and rescued people. Once the rescue waspleted, the entire territory was moved to this world.


    Then, the merchant NPC, Algrim, appeared to exin how to use the shop.


    "Wait, Algrim? The merchant on your side is also named Algrim?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, and even the advisor''s name is the same¡ªNox," Rachel replied.


    "Is it just a coincidence? What do the two look like?"


    "Algrim looks like a chubby uncle, and Nox looks like an old professor."


    Justin asked a few more questions just to be sure, but the answers didn''t change. Even their attire and manner of speaking werepletely identical to the NPCs on his side.


    He couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. Perhaps they were all the same entities, just in different locations. In a world like this, it wasn''t impossible.


    "Algrim openly discriminates between pioneers and regr people," Rachel said. "His attitude towards them is like the difference between a VIP customer and a beggar. Was it the same for you?"


    "Exactly the same. He practically bows until his forehead touches the ground for the pioneers, but when the civilianse in, it''s as if he''s about to spit on them."


    Apparently, Nathan''s family handed all shopping tasks to Nathan whenever they needed something. If any other family member went to the shop, they would only receive cold stares and mocking, informal speech. In contrast, Algrim would greet Nathan with a friendly smile and utmost politeness.


    It seemed that the situation in Rachel''s territory was quite simr to that of Justin''s.


    "The civilians in your territory chose to do nothing despite being treated like that, right?" Rachel continued. "It was different here."


    "Different? How so?" Justin asked.


    "They chose to take action. They decided they needed to fight for their rights."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? It means they want to be pioneers and hunt, right?"


    "No."


    There was a hint of contempt in Rachel''s eyes¡ªnot directed at the pioneers, but at the civilians.


    "They said people shouldn''t be discriminated against just for performing an act like hunting. And they also said those who earn more than others should be obligated to share."


    "...So basically, they wanted to be supported for free."


    "To be precise, they imed they needed support until they could get a proper grasp of the situation and act ordingly. But to me, it''s all the same."


    Furthermore, they argued that since it was the pioneers who brought them here, the pioneers should take responsibility for them. Naturally, the pioneers resisted. They said they barely had enough resources topete among themselves, let alone take care of others. They offered boiled potatoes and water, telling the civilians to handle the rest on their own.


    Upon hearing this, the civilians immediately rushed in, shouting that if the pioneers tried to shirk their responsibility, they wouldn''t stand by idly.


    "What were they going to do if they didn''t stand by idly? Fight them?" Justin scoffed.


    "It would have been better if fighting was an option. They wouldn''t have been able to do anything to the pioneers," Rachel said, sighing deeply as she massaged her forehead, as if the memory itself gave her a headache.


    "Butbat isn''t possible within the safe zone, right? The civilians used that to their advantage."


    "Used it? How?" Justin asked.


    "Dozens of them clung to the shop entrance, or they linked arms and surrounded the pioneers in multipleyers. Naturally, if the pioneers wanted to pass, they''d have to push them away or break through forcefully..."


    There was no need for Rachel to continue. If it caused pain, the system would have recognized it as abat action and blocked it. If only a few people were in the way, they might have been able to force their way through, but with dozens of people tightly blocking the path, there was no way to get past.


    "That''s unbelievable," Justin muttered.


    It was so ridiculous that he was at a loss for words. Sure, it was possible, but for all of them to do something like that together? There must have been someone instigating them, but even more than that, there were clearly many who felt the same way.


    "They did that nonsense for an entire week? Didn''t they get tired?" Justin asked.


    "There were just too many civilians. They weren''t even sharing houses with family members; they were sharing withplete strangers, which caused a lot of resentment. Unless a pioneer bought them a new house, they had to see each other''s faces every day, and that resentment only grew," Rachel exined.


    "How many of them were there?" Justin asked.


    "About 200."


    "...!"


    The number far exceeded Justin''s expectations. Sure, the rescue quest hadsted all night, so theoretically, it was possible. But how had they managed to bring so many people? Even in their own safe zone, which had fared reasonably well, they had barely met the transfer condition of 100 people. Yet here, there were 200 civilians, not counting the pioneers.


    Even considering the avable houses, it was too many.


    "Many of the rescued people knew each other. There were neighborhood associations, hiking groups, and apartment resident unions," Rachel exined.


    Ah, so each time they rescued one person, they brought along everyone connected to them.


    That made sense. Their cooperation had likely been due to so many of them knowing each other. It would have been awkward for one person to pull out while everyone else stayed together.


    "Of course, not everyone was like that," Rachel added. "There were those who believed they should be pioneers themselves rather than rely on others."


    As she spoke, Rachel nced at herpanions.


    Just from that nce, Justin could tell immediately. These were the ones who had wanted to be pioneers themselves.


    ''No wonder their levels are so low.''


    Since they wereters, their levels were low. It seemed Rachel had been looking out for them, preventing her own level-up progress.


    But they were merely exceptions. Most of the others continued their protests, leveraging their numbers.


    "The bigger issue was that it actually worked. Pioneers needed to level up and use the shop, but if they were blocked, there was nothing they could do. In the end, they had to give away mana stones just to ask them to move aside."


    And when the pioneers conceded, the civilians became even more emboldened. Later on, they started demanding not just part of the mana stones, but all of them. Naturally, the pioneers'' anger reached a boiling point. They were on the verge of exploding at the slightest trigger.


    And then, the leader election began.


    When the civilians first decided to elect a leader, they were confident. Since they had the majority, all they had to do was elect one of their own.


    However, the conditions that followed left them all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 51: Leadership and New Alliances

    "Ding! The leader must be at least level 5."


    "Wait a minute! Does that mean only a pioneer can be the leader?"


    "That''s correct.""How is that fair? This is unfair!"


    "We were never interested in fairness from the start."


    Despite their protests, all they got in return was a snort from Nox. Realizing that protests wouldn''t work, the civilians immediately convened a meeting.


    The best option was for one of the civilians to level up, even now. However, this wasn''t a feasible n.


    "You''re going hunting? Outside the safe zone?"


    "Who? Come on out! We''ll help you!"


    The pioneers, who had endured so much from the civilians, waited with gritted teeth for someone to step forward. Of course, no civilian was unaware that the moment they stepped outside, they would be killed.


    The second option was to refuse to elect a leader. However, if the safe zone disappeared, they would be powerless.


    With no other choice, the civilians opted for the third option.


    "Give it to the one who looks the easiest to manipte!"


    A pioneer who was above level 5 but still held a notably low status. Someone who belonged to a faction somewhat distant from the other pioneers. Lastly, someone who was timid and seemed unlikely tomit murder.


    That person was Rodri.


    "Wait, are you saying that guy is still your leader?" Justin asked.


    "No, he''s not. He was elected, but he quickly handed it over to someone else," Rachel exined.


    The civilians'' expectations were partially correct. Though Rodri was elected as the leader, he didn''t even dare to wield his power. Instead, he feared that any decision he made would earn him the resentment of the other pioneers.


    As a result, Rodri made a simple and irresponsible choice.


    "C-Can I transfer the leadership to someone else?""You may do so at any time if you wish.""Then I''ll transfer it right now! That person will be the new leader!"


    The person he appointed was the leader of thergest faction of pioneers. Unfortunately for the civilians, that faction was the one that held the most animosity toward them.


    The civilians froze, and the new leader immediately disabled the violence prevention function.


    In the safe zone, where violence was now possible, the new leader shouted.


    "Crush them all."


    And hell broke loose.


    Their long conversation finally ended.


    Despite now knowing the circumstances of both sides, Justin and Rachel remained silent for a while. They both had the same reason for being so open about their internal issues: they wanted to leave the possibility open to switch to the other''s territory if necessary. Both had their own discontent about where they lived.


    ''But it seems impossible now,'' Justin thought.


    It wasn''t just him. Rachel also saw issues with Justin''s territory. While the civilians there hadn''t yet crossed the line as they had in her own territory, there was still the potential for it to happen at any time. The civilians had yet to experience the full wrath of the pioneers, and thus had little fear. To Rachel, who had seen firsthand how far things could go, it was an ufortable situation.


    ''And the same goes for me. My territory isn''t perfect, but theirs is aplete mess.''


    On the other hand, in Rachel''s territory, the pioneers werepletely suppressing the civilians. The power structure itself wasn''t the problem; it was that the pioneers had gone far beyond what was eptable. Many pioneers themselves were disgusted by how some of their peers treated the civilians.


    But at this point, even suggesting they ease off a bit after having had their revenge was difficult. Anyone who did that would likely bebeled a public enemy among the pioneers. Because of this, there had recently been a subtle tension even among the pioneers themselves.


    ''One side has civilians stepping all over the pioneers, while the other is a tense powder keg. It''s really hard to choose between them.''


    This required careful consideration. Moving from a ce without a nket to one without a pillow was hardly a solution. Rachel seemed to share the same thought, as she wore a bitter smile.


    "Anyway, thank you so much for today," Rachel said. "If you hadn''t helped us, we''d all be dead."


    "In this harsh world, we have to help each other. Especially when we don''t know many people."


    Despite exchanging polite pleasantries, Justin''s mind was racing. It would be a waste to part ways just like this. It wasn''t often that he got to connect with another territory and other pioneers.


    Justin decided to take a shot.


    "How about we help you out with some hunting? I''m getting tired of dealing with gnolls all the time anyway."


    "...!"


    Rachel''s eyes widened for a moment, but she quickly nodded, smiling brightly.


    "Really? We''d be incredibly grateful if you did!"


    "Thene to this spot by noon tomorrow. Actually, it might be safer if Ie to you instead, considering the gnolls."


    "There''s a path leading to our safe zone''s forest entrance near here. I''ll show you."


    On the surface, it appeared to be an amicable conversation. But the underlying message was clear: let''s meet again, take our time, and properly make a n. Rachel seemed to understand Justin''s intention, acting as if she were simply overjoyed.


    To anyone watching, it would have seemed like pure goodwill being exchanged.


    The two of them parted with smiles. But the moment Justin turned his back, the smile faded from his face.


    ''I''ll need to reassess the atmosphere back in the territory.''


    A new variable and a new option had emerged in a stagnant situation. Which direction would be the best for him and hispanions? Before making a decision, Justin needed to be sure of the situation on his side.


    It was not long after he had returned to the safe zone that he was approached.


    "...Justin, are you interested in the leader position?" Zacharyasked, his face weary.


    Author Note : Please support me with yourments ?

 Chapter 52: A Leaders Dilemma and the Return Home

    Justin blinked nkly for a moment. He wondered if he had heard wrong. Give up the leadership position? A role so powerful that it was terrifying to give away, even if it offered little advantage?


    "Are you joking?" Justin asked.


    "Do you think I''d say this as a joke?" Zachary responded, his face showing a mix of pent-up frustration. It wasn''t anger; rather, it was as if he could no longer hold back his resentment.


    "I even asked Nox about it. He said the leadership position can be passed on at any time. The only mandatory vote is the initial one."


    If desired, the next leader could be decided through a vote as well, but only if the current leader wanted it. In other words, if the leader didn''t wish for it, there was no need. It was entirely up to the leader whether to pass it on or not.


    "So, if I can pass it on, I want to give it to someone. And among everyone, you seemed like the best choice," Zachary said.


    "Do you dislike being the leader?" Justin asked.


    "To be specific, I dislike the people," Zachary replied, letting out a deep sigh before pointing to one side of the wall.


    "Justin, have you seen the condition of the fields recently?"


    "You mean the fields created from the dailybor quest?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, that''s exactly it."


    After the leader election, a dailybor quest was indeed given to the civilians. To be precise, everybor quest was about "tilling the field." As a pioneer, Justin couldn''t ept the quest, but once epted, a plot ofnd appeared in a corner of the vige specifically for the person who took on the quest. After working on the field for some time, a reward was given.


    "I saw it. But I haven''t seen anyone working there since the first day," Justin noted.


    "To be precise, they worked for a short time until the second day, then quit altogether."


    Since bing the leader, Zachary had far less time for hunting. Unlike Justin, who spent most of his time hunting, Zachary was much more familiar with the inner workings of the vige.


    "At first, they were motivated. It was safe, and they even got mana stones from the system. But that motivation didn''tst more than two days," Zachary exined.


    "Why not?" Justin asked.


    "They said it was too hard."


    "..."


    Of course, it would be hard. Tilling fields required a lot of physicalbor. But if they were giving up even on such a safe quest, what did they n to do?


    As if answering Justin''s thoughts, Zachary gritted his teeth.


    "The moment they epted the quest, they were also given farming tools. But those tools are all abandoned in the fields now. They didn''t even take them home. And it''s not like theye to us for help. They don''t even hunt."


    "Are you saying they do absolutely nothing?" Justin asked.


    "They asionallye toin. They''ve asked if we could impose taxes¡ªonly on pioneers¡ªand distribute the revenue to themselves."


    Wow, that''s extreme. They were outright saying they wanted to freeload.


    Any remaining respect Justin had for them seemed to vanish.


    Zachary''s expression was equally cold, clearly feeling the same way as Justin.


    "Do you know what they say amongst themselves?" Zachary continued. "They say that no one should step up and work. If they create an impression of working voluntarily, they might be expected to do it all the time, and eventually, taxes might be imposed on them. They im it''s time to resist firmly. Resist against whom?! Who''s oppressing them?!"


    Zachary mmed the table with enough force to make a loud noise. He seemed unable to control his emotions any longer. After panting for a while, he finally calmed down and took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry. I got too heated."


    "That''s understandable," Justin said.


    "Anyway, that''s why I want to pass the leadership to you, Justin. I just can''t do this anymore."


    "Why me, of all people? We''re not exactly close," Justin replied.


    When Justin bluntly asked, Zachary gave a bitter smile.


    "It''s myst bit of conscience. Honestly, the only candidates left are Aaron and you, but handing it over to Aaron  would be a disaster."


    "And you think I''d coddle the civilians?" Justin asked.


    "At least you''d stop at beating them with a stick. Aaron  would tie them to a chair and start looking for pliers."


    Justin nodded at the blunt assessment. If it was that guy, he really wouldn''t hold back. Even if the civilians had lost all his goodwill, Zachary still felt some guilt.


    However, Justin had a different perspective.


    "They probably need to hit rock bottom before theye to their senses," he thought.


    Would it work if he tried using both the carrot and the stick? He doubted it. They would likely dismiss the carrot as mere scraps and see the stick as a dictator''s ambition. They needed to experience a true viin before they''d stopining.


    "Fortunately, the timing is perfect," Justin considered.


    At any other time, he would have taken the rotten pumpkin, knowing it was rotten. After all, CAaron  bore a grudge against Justin as well. He would have taken on the leadership role just to avoid the disadvantages he''d face if Aaron took over.


    But now, a third option had presented itself.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to take on the leadership role either," Justin said.


    "Don''t tell me you want to hand it over to Aaron ?" Zachary asked, rmed.


    "That wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    "Don''t say such nonsense. Do you think he''d just stop at tormenting the civilians? He''d make sure we suffer too!"


    "That''s only if we stay here," Justin said.


    "What?" Zachary stared at him in confusion.


    Justin grinned at Zachary.


    "Have you considered moving to another vige?" Justin suggested.


    "...!?"


    "Haa..."


    Rachel sighed as she approached the vige. The safe zone where monsters couldn''t approach¡ªthe ce where her new home was, after relocating to this world.


    But even though this was her home, she always felt uneasy when entering.


    "I don''t want to go in," she thought.


    She knew exactly what kind of scene would greet her inside the vige. But she couldn''t just stay outside forever. After today''s events, everyone, herself included, was exhausted. This was the only ce where they could let their guard down and rest.


    "Let''s go in," Rachel said, and herpanions nodded in agreement. They, too, seemed somewhat ufortable but tried not to show it.


    The moment they stepped into the vige¡ª


    Thud, thud!


    "Aaagh! Aaah! Aaaagh!"


    "Please forgive me! Please forgive me!"


    They heard the sound of someone screaming in agony. Turning her head, Rachel saw a civilian being beaten to death by a pioneer.


    "You think you can mock me, huh? Do I look like a joke to you?!"


    "N-No! It''s not like that!" the civilian pleaded.


    "Then why couldn''t you meet the quota? Did I ask for something unreasonable?!"


    Smack!


    "Ugh!"


    The pioneer kicked the bloodied man''s stomach. The man rolled on the ground, wheezing, while a woman, who appeared to be his wife, clung to the pioneer''s pant leg.


    Other pioneers nearby watched the scene, snickering.


    "Please! He''ll die if you keep going!"


    "Oh, really? Should I just kill him quickly then, instead of wasting time beating him?"


    "No! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" the woman cried.


    The pioneer drew his sword, and the woman dropped her head to the ground, groveling.


    "Spit! You two really know how to piss people off, huh? So why couldn''t you meet the quota?" the pioneer asked, spitting on the woman''s head.


    "I-I suddenly felt ill this morning...!"


    "Oh, you were feeling ill, were you? Our poor guy here was very sick, huh?" the pioneer said, smirking.


    He bent over and tapped the man''s body, pretending to examine him like a doctor.


    "Where does it hurt, huh? Here? Here? Or maybe... right here?"


    Press!


    "Guaaagh!"


    When he grabbed the man''s lower abdomen, the man let out a terrible scream. It was precisely the area that had been kicked earlier. Even a light press would have hurt, but with the pioneer''s superior strength stat and the depth of the pressure, it could have caused internal damage.


    The man, unable even to groan, convulsed on the ground as the woman wailed and clung to the pioneer.


    "Please, just this once! Please forgive us, just once! Pleease! Sob!"


    "Hmm? What was that? You want me to kill him? Should I?" the pioneer taunted.


    "No! No, please! That''s not what I meant! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 53: Unspoken Tensions

    The two civilians seemed to have lost their sanity from excessive fear. Just as the pioneer grinned coldly and reached to grab the woman''s hair¡ª


    "That''s enough," Rachel intervened, unable to watch any longer.


    "Who the hell... Oh, it''s you?" The pioneer turned back, annoyed, but his expression softened when he saw Rachel.


    However, Rachel''s stern expression did not change.


    "What is it this time? Did they insult you or something?"


    "No, but they didn''t meet their mana stone quota today. They were two stones short!"


    "...Just for that?" Rachel asked.


    "Just for that. Why?" The pioneer raised his chin, acting as if it was nothing.


    Before Rachel could say anything in response to his attitude, the woman grabbed her leg, pleading desperately.


    "Miss, please save us! Please save my husband!"


    The woman looked at Rachel as if she were a savior in the middle of hell.


    "He didn''t do it on purpose, miss! Please, please talk to him! Please, miss!"


    Miss.


    Normally, it was a term used to address a young woman, but here, the nuance was different. It was the kind of honorific used by someone of low status addressing someone noble. There was no mistaking the tone of submission embedded in her voice.


    When Rachel looked down at the woman, she felt a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    Their eyes widened.


    Just as Rachel remembered the woman, the woman also recognized Rachel. She was one of the people who had blocked Rachel and herpanions when they tried to use the shop before. Back then, they hadn''t even understood the concept of levels and had demanded the same amount of mana stones as the other pioneers.


    "Not enough mana stones because of low level? That''s obviously a lie! They''re just stashing them away to use for themselves!"


    That singlement had caused everyone to rise like a swarm of bees and vilify Rachel.


    The sympathy Rachel had been feeling quickly vanished at the vivid memory.


    As Rachel''s expression changed, the woman began trembling, desperately sping her hands together.


    "M-Miss, I was wrong. I mean, back then...!"


    "Get lost," Rachel said, pushing away the woman''s hands before turning her back.


    She had no intention of interfering any further.


    A few momentster, screams came from behind.


    "You think you can ignore me? If you''re gonna beg, beg me, not her!"


    "P-Please forgive us...!"


    "Forget it. Let''s say your husband dies today."


    "No! Nooo! Aaaah!"


    Thud!


    Rachel paused for a moment at the sound behind her. But it was only a moment. She let out a small sigh and continued walking.


    How did things end up like this?


    After sending her exhaustedpanions back, Rachel headed somewhere alone. Fortunately, the person she was looking for was staying quietly at home.


    "What is it? Rachel? What''s gotten into you?" A rough-looking man came out, scratching his head.


    It was Chad, a pioneer and the current leader of the vige.


    Rachel started to speak but frowned when she heard a woman''s sobbing from inside. She had a good idea of what had happened.


    Chad, however, looked brazenly unfazed.


    "You usually don''t even want to see my face. What''s up?" Chad asked.


    "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t important. Something happened, so I came."


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I met an acquaintance from another safe zone."


    Chad''s expression immediately changed. Theid-back look disappeared, reced by sharp eyes, like those of a predator.


    "Exin in detail."


    "It happened while we were hunting today..." Rachel began exining.


    How they had almost died after being sent to the gnoll territory because of their idiotic former leader. How they were saved by someone she knew from the previous world. And how that person had offered to help them level up.


    After hearing the entire story, Chad let out a skepticalugh.


    "Level 20? Does that make sense? Is it a lie?"


    "He''s not the type to lie. Besides, his stats were that strong."


    "How strong are we talking?" Chad asked.


    "One Magic Missile blew away half a gnoll''s head."


    "...!"


    Chadn''s expression turned serious. If that was true, they had no chance against him. To think that someone so powerful was nearby¡ªhad they met as enemies, it would have been terrifying.


    After pondering for a moment, Chad eyed Rachel suspiciously.


    "But why are you telling me this? Were we ever that close?"


    "Close? Not even remotely. I''m just telling you so you won''t misunderstand if we cross paths. I heard you''re nning to move your hunting grounds to the gnoll habitat soon?"


    "Yeah, that was the n. I was thinking of going tomorrow."


    "If you see us while hunting, don''t interrogate us or start a fight. He''s genuinely helping us out of goodwill."


    "Hmm."


    Chad nodded. In short, she didn''t want to be suspected of coborating. Fair enough. Besides, it wasn''t a bad thing for Rachel to grow stronger. They weren''t on good personal terms, but they were still fellow pioneers.


    However, there was one thing that concerned him.


    "Just to be sure, you''re not thinking of moving over to his side, right?" Chad asked.


    "Of course not. If anything, it seemed like he wanted toe over here," Rachel replied.


    "What? Really? Why?"


    "Though it''s not as bad as our territory used to be, the civilians on his side are still pretty messed up."


    That one sentence made everything clear to Chad. It made sense that he would want to leave if the weaklings were acting up like that. If their side got stronger, and there was even a possibility of a strong pioneer joining them...


    A faint smile formed on Chad''s lips.


    "In that case, we understand. We understand perfectly. I''ve always thought your level was lowpared to your skills, so take this chance to level up quickly."


    "I n to. Don''t forget to let everyone else know. I don''t want any fights breaking out if we run into each other."


    "Of course. I''ll let everyone know today, so don''t worry."


    Rachel felt a sense of relief at Chad''s positive response. Now, if they happened to run into each other, it wouldn''t be suspicious. They had a few days to have a rxed conversation.


    After their conversation ended, Rachel left with a light step. The smile on Chad''s face quickly faded, reced by a cold expression.


    "But still, just in case, I should have a backup n," Chad muttered.


    He knew Rachel had been discontented with the current situation. The only reason she had kept her mouth shut and stayed until now was simple: she had no other choice. But now a new option had appeared before her. The mere possibility of a choice was the problem, even before considering the chance of her actually switching sides.


    Scratching his backside, Chad mumbled to himself.


    "I should talk to Rodri. Where does that idiot live again...?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 54: Crossroads and Power Games

    A day after Zachary''s visit, Justin met Rachel as nned in the gnoll habitat. They swept through the area, taking down every gnoll in sight.


    Thud!


    "Keeng!"


    "Got it!"


    "Don''t just stand there¡ªfinish it! Aim for the head!"


    The hunting method was simple: Justin and his group would incapacitate the gnolls, and Rachel and herpanions would rush in to finish them off. With the significant level difference between Justin''s team and the gnolls, incapacitating them was not difficult. Both Justin and Nathan could attack safely from a distance, which helped a lot.


    Given how low-level Rachel''s team was, their levels were rising rapidly.


    "Level up! Another level up!"


    "Wow, that''s already the third one today!"


    "Long live the bus! Thank you, big brothers!"


    Rachel''spanions cheered repeatedly, raising their hands in triumph. Rachel clicked her tongue at their enthusiasm.


    "Stop fooling around! Keep your stance right, and don''t disobey the instructions from those helping us!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "We''ll remember that!"


    Though their attitude seemed light-hearted, it was clear that they recognized Rachel as their leader. After their yful responses, they immediately returned to a serious demeanor.


    "Rachel''s leadership is impressive. Have they fully epted her as the leader after just one day?" Justin asked.


    "Actually, there had been some disputes over the leadership role before. Some people were skeptical because Rachel is a woman, so she gave it up at first," Rachel exined.


    Justin nodded. Indeed, Rachel looked quite delicate at first nce. On the other hand, Rodri, with his broad shoulders and sturdy build, seemed more reliable. But their true natures were theplete opposite.


    "By the way, what is Justin nning to do now?" Rachel asked as she sidled up to him while they were scouting for another group of gnolls. The real purpose of today''s hunt was to discuss where Justin would go next.


    "To be honest, moving to Rachel''s ce wouldn''t be rmended. Even she was getting close to a mental breakdown from the constant screams and wailing every day," Rachel said.


    "It''s the same here. The current leader is ready to quit because of the civilians'' attitude, and the remaining candidate is just as bad as Rachel''s leader," Justin said.


    "Has Justin thought about running for the position?" Rachel asked.


    "Not at all. Rachel wouldn''t have wanted to be the leader back when the civilians were acting up either, right?" Justin replied.


    Rachel let out a deep sigh. It was truly a case of extremes¡ªcold water or boiling water. And they both shared the same sentiment of wanting neither.


    "It''s really frustrating. Pretending to be a tyrant or living under oppression, yet there''s no other option," Rachel said.


    "Actually, there is one more option," Justin said.


    "What?"


    "Reforming the civilians'' mindset is difficult, but recing a leader when the groundwork is alreadyid is rtively easy."


    Rachel''s expression hardened as she realized what Justin was suggesting.


    "Is Justin nning to kill our leader?"


    "To be precise, nning for a war."


    "War...!"


    Rachel bit her lip, likely recalling Nox''s words about fighting, killing, and taking from others. Hearing it from Justin seemed to make it all the more real.


    "Why? Does it not sit well with Rachel?" Justin asked.


    "A little, yes."


    "It was thought that Rachel hated her leader," Justin noted.


    "I really do. I hate what he does, and I don''t like him. But he''s generous with his fellow pioneers."


    Even if Rachel couldn''t stand his personality, he respected her. That made betraying him difficult for her. Though their rtionship wasn''t great, he wasn''t someone who abused his power to mistreat her.


    "What if Rachel''s leader decides to attack first?" Justin asked.


    "Then Rachel will side with Justin. She doesn''t have enough loyalty for that," Rachel replied.


    So, it was only the idea of betraying someone who hadn''t wronged her that was unsettling. If the other side betrayed her first, she wouldn''t hesitate to turn against them.


    "Got it. Then let''s meet a few more times and try to findmon ground," Justin suggested.


    With that, Justin ended the conversation. But in reality, there was no need to find moremon ground.


    ''In a few days, she''ll have a different idea. Just need to wait until then.''


    If the leader had started to manipte the civilians, he would have developed a taste for control. However, he couldn''t continue ruling with tyranny over a limited poption of civilians for long. Executing those who displeased him would only decrease the number of people under his rule. To continue ying king, he would need to expand his number of civilians.


    And the easiest way to increase the number of civilians was through conquest.


    ''Now that he knows there''s a new territory, he won''t be able to sit still.''


    For now, he could pretend not to notice, but over time, the desire would consume him. And when he started showing his ambition, Rachel would be disgusted. Then, Justin could attack alongside Rachel''s faction, which by then would have gained several levels.


    Keeping these thoughts to himself, Justin continued hunting.


    "Thank you so much for today," Rachel said.


    "Why so formal? Is Racheling at the same time tomorrow?" Justin asked.


    "Yes. Rachel looks forward to it."


    Rachel smiled brightly as she bid Justin farewell. It wasn''t a fake smile¡ªshe was genuinely happy. After all, everyone, including herself, had gained at least three levels today.


    ''Already level 9. Just one more level, and Rachel will reach level 10.''


    It was said that every job gained a new skill at level 10. The skill for her ss, the Barbarian, was [Rage], which drastically increased physical stats for a short period.


    ''With a new skill, Rachel''s survivability will increase significantly.''


    Having a secret weapon to use in a pinch was enough to bring peace of mind. In a world like this, a singlebat skill was incredibly valuable. Rachel''spanions seemed to share the same thought, all of them chatting with cheerful expressions.


    As Rachel looked around at herpanions, she suddenly noticed something odd.


    "Wait, where''s Rodri? He was with us just a moment ago."


    "Oh, Rodri said he wasn''t feeling well, so he decided to head back early," one of them replied.


    "He left early? By himself?" Rachel asked.


    "Yes. He said he already told you, Captain."


    Rachel''s expression hardened. She hadn''t spoken to Rodri at all that day.


    "You believed him? And before that, why didn''t anyone stop him from going alone?"


    "Well, he said it when we were parting ways at the forest entrance, so it seemed okay... We cleared that area on our way here, after all."


    "Even so...! Ugh!"


    It was true that once monsters were cleared, they wouldn''t reappear in the same spot until the next day. As long as he retraced his steps precisely, there should be no risk of being attacked. But there were always exceptions. Theoretically, it made sense, but attempting it just because he felt sick?


    It sounded like an excuse.


    ''This is a bad feeling.''


    For Rodri, who was usually so cowardly, to take that risk¡ªthere must have been something important enough to justify it. What could be so important in this situation?


    The more Rachel thought about it, the worse her imagination became.


    "Does everyone still have some stamina left? Let''s head back quickly!"


    Though she thought it was already toote, Rachel picked up the pace, with Justin and his team following alongside her. Fortunately, both teams moved withoutint, racing through the forest together. They pushed forward as a unified group, eventually reaching the safe zone when¡ª


    "Well, you''re quitete, aren''t you? Must have leveled up quite a bit?"


    "...!"

 Chapter 55: The Betrayal and Ultimatum

    Rachel''s face hardened as she saw Chad''s cruel smile. At the entrance of the vige, other pioneers were lined up on both sides, as if they were surrounding Rachel and herpanions.


    "...We leveled up quite a bit. But what''s going on here?" Rachel asked.


    "What do you mean, what''s going on?" Chad replied.


    "Why are you all out here like this? Is it some kind of weing party?"


    Trying to act confident, Rachel spoke, and Chad smirked.


    "A weing party? You could call it that. After all, today is the day we wee the first traitor of our territory."


    "What kind of nonsense is this?" Rachel asked.


    "Hey, Rodri. Get over here."


    At Chad''s words, Rodri, who had been hiding, stepped forward. Rodri opened his mouth in front of the shocked group.


    "That girl has been plotting with that guy. They were saying they both don''t like their territories, but this one is better, so they should take out the leader and share the spoils together."


    "What...!"


    It wasn''t entirely wrong, but it was clearly a suggestion that had been rejected. Yet he spoke as if she had epted it.


    "I never agreed to that!" Rachel protested.


    "Shut up."


    Before she could argue, Chad coldly interrupted. When Rachel turned to re at Chad, she froze. It wasn''t the expression of someone genuinely angry but someone pretending to be. It seemed like he wanted to convince all the pioneers that he had beenpletely betrayed.


    ''Ah, I see.''


    Suddenly, everything made sense. To Chad, whether or not what was said was true didn''t matter. In fact, he needed to make Rachel a traitor. Only by doing so could he deal with her without causing other pioneers to protest, and also justify future invasions.


    "Rachel, I never expected you to betray me," Chad said.


    "I didn''t betray you, and I can exin, but you won''t listen, will you?" Rachel replied.


    "Nothing is more foolish than listening to a traitor''s words."


    "Bullshit. You just don''t want me to exin."


    "Seize her."


    Ignoring her, Chad gave hismand. As the pioneers surrounded her, Rachel gripped her weapon.


    "Why don''t you just put down your weapon?" Chad suggested.


    "Why would I?" Rachel responded.


    "Because it looks like you''re the only one prepared to die."


    Rachel flinched and turned around. She saw the terrified faces of herpanions. None of them were even thinking about fighting.


    Grinding her teeth, Rachel threw her weapon away.


    "You aren''t nning on killing them too, right?" she asked.


    "I never nned on killing you either."


    Chad spoke with a satisfied smile.


    "Why waste something valuable? If it can be used, it should be used."


    No matter how well a n is crafted, unexpected events can turn everything upside down in an instant, much like the current situation Justin found himself in.


    "Wow, he actually came? Guess he wasn''t lying," a man''s obnoxiousughter reached Justin''s ears, and he blinked.


    Surrounding Justin were neen pioneers, and kneeling before them were Rachel and herpanions, groaning in pain.


    Justin stared at them in silence for a moment, then scratched his head.


    "Could someone exin what''s going on here?" Justin asked.


    "What''s there to exin? You''ve been caught, idiot."


    The one who answered, grinning, was Rodri, standing next to Chad.


    Now, Justin understood everything.


    Rodri must have been hiding and eavesdropping on them and then ran straight to tell Chad. The gnoll habitat was indeed the perfect ce to hide. If one hid well enough in the grass, they could stay right under someone''s nose without being seen. And now, Rachel had ended up in this state, falsely used of being a traitor. It seemed like she had been taken as a hostage before dealing with Justin.


    "Just to rify, is that guy who''s acting all arrogant supposed to be the leader?" Justin asked.


    "That''s right. I''m Chad. I heard you were nning to take me out and take over the territory."


    "That was the n. But Rachel opposed it, so it was put off," Justin replied, shrugging.


    Chad''s eyes twitched. It seemed Justin''s rxed attitude annoyed him.


    "You''re awfully calm," Chad said.


    "Should he be trembling with fear?" Justin retorted.


    "Of course. Otherwise, everyone here will die because of you."


    Chad snapped his fingers, and his men drew their weapons. They were ready to kill the hostages at any moment.


    Justin clicked his tongue and looked at Chad.


    "Does Chad think hostages will work on him?" Justin asked.


    "Whether it works or not, it''s worth a try. If it does, it''s a windfall."


    Despite his brutish appearance, Chad was quite cunning.


    Justin folded his arms and met Chad''s gaze.


    "Out of courtesy, what does Chad want?" Justin asked.


    "It''s simple. Drop your weapon and get on the ground. Hands sped behind your head."


    It was an impossible request, one that Justin had no intention of fulfilling.


    When Justin nodded, Rachel, who must have misunderstood, shouted.


    "Don''t do it, Justin!"


    "Shut up!"


    "You don''t need to do this because of us! Forget about us and attack!"


    "Shut up, I said!"


    Chad, angry, grabbed Rachel''s head and tried to m it into the ground.


    Justin raised his hand and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "dly!"


    "Tsk, I should''ve... Wait, what did you say?"


    Chad blinked, realizing Justin''s response was slightly different from what he expected.


    Justin shouted again, clearly so Chad could understand.


    "Rachel, he will dly do as she says! To abandon one''srades without hesitation when told to is true loyalty! He will not be the scum who betrays arade''s wish!"


    "...What?"


    "Everyone, ignore the hostages and prepare for battle! Cursed Lightning!"


    Crackle!


    "Aaaaah!"


    "Ughhhhh!"


    Without hesitation, Justin extended his hand, and violet lightning shot out. It struck the seven hostages and eight of the other pioneers, drawing horrific screams from both sides.


    A few secondster, when the lightning subsided, the hostages had all copsed on the ground.


    Chad, who had used another pioneer as a shield to avoid the attack, looked at the convulsing Rachel, drooling, and screamed.


    "This crazy bastard!"


    "Who''s the idiot now, moron?"


    Chad should not have tried a hostage situation in the first ce.


    Justin casually raised his middle finger and shouted.


    "ck Missile."

 Chapter 56: Moral Reflection

    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Chad was pushed backward. It was close, but he managed to block the attack with his shield sessfully.


    Justin spoke with a slightly impressed look.


    "Not bad."


    "You bastard...!"


    Chad gritted his teeth, ring at Justin through the gap in his shield. By now, a reddish aura, like shimmering heat, was enveloping his entire body.


    ''Is that the level 10 Barbarian skill, [Rage]?'' Justin thought.


    It was a skill that drastically increased physical stats for a short time. Chad must have activated it before Justin''s attack to block with enhanced reflexes. If he hadn''t used it, his arm would have been useless, even if he had managed to block the hit. At around level 10, it would have been impossible to withstand the impact of Justin''s ck Missile.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    At Chad''s shout, the others also began emitting the reddish aura, ring at Justin''s group. None of them were mages or pdins¡ªthey had all chosen to be barbarians. What was interesting was their choice of equipment.


    "Why are all of you holding shields if you''re not even pdins?" Justin asked.


    "Of course, we bought them from the store, you idiot!" Chad roared as he charged at Justin.


    Quickly, Justin began chanting again.


    "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    Another explosion sounded, but Chad once again raised his shield to block it. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smirk.


    "Is that what you''ve been relying on? What now? It doesn''t work at all anymore."


    "The shield''s performance is impressive. I should buy one for Derek too," Justin said calmly.


    "Are youughing? You still don''t understand your situation, do you?" Chad said, his eyes narrowing in annoyance.


    Eight of Chad''s men were already incapacitated by Justin''s Cursed Lightning earlier. Still, there were eleven more pioneers left. And with Justin''s trump card apparently rendered ineffective, Chad seemed to think the fight was over.


    "Double Enhancement¡ªck Missile," Justin chanted.


    "The skill [ck Missile] is being enhanced by [Double Enhancement]."


    "For a single use, all effects are doubled."


    Justin pointed his finger at Chad again. As he repeated the familiar motion, Chad smiled.


    "Idiot, it won''t work¡ª!"


    "ck Missile."


    Thud!


    "...?"


    The sound of metal being pushed away wasn''t heard. Instead, the sound of flesh being pierced echoed through the air.


    People''s eyes shifted to Chad, drawn by the strange noise. Chad still wore that obnoxious grin. If it weren''t for the hole in his shield and his chest, he would have looked like the perfect victor.


    A beatter, his body copsed to the ground with a wet thud.


    "H-Huh?"


    The remaining pioneers stammered, staring at their leader''s corpse. Justin repeated the same process again.


    "Double Enhancement¡ªck Missile."


    "You crazy¡ª!"


    "ck Missile."


    Thud!


    The spell finished, and another body, shield and all, was pierced and fell to the ground.


    Only then did they realize the situation, their faces turning pale. They finally understood that their shields were useless and that they, too, could die.


    "Sh-Shit!"


    ng!


    The men who had been under Chad dropped their weapons and began running for their lives. The death of their leader was bearable, but the idea that they might die was something they couldn''t handle.


    Justin aimed at their fleeing backs, one by one.


    "ck Missile."


    Thud!


    "Gah!"


    Another man fell, his back pierced by an unenhanced ck Missile. What fools¡ªthey weren''t even using shields, so there was no need for any enhancement.


    Firing ck Missile at the retreating enemies, Justin shouted to his allies.


    "Get them! Let''s wipe them all out here!"


    "W-What? Oh, yes!"


    Justin''spanions, snapping back to their senses, hurriedly grabbed their weapons and chased after them. The battle was already over, and all that was left was the hunt.


    Finishing off the fleeing remnants didn''t take long. Enemies who were difficult to face head-on became nothing more than distant targets when they turned to flee. Especially when their levels were low¡ªif someone had ranged attacks or could close the distance, taking them down wasn''t hard.


    "Huff, huff!"


    Derek was panting heavily, wiping away the sweat that streamed down his face. Since the enemies had used [Rage] first, Derek had also used [Rage] and had run himself ragged.


    "Why was I... the only one... running... huff!" Derek panted.


    "Because you don''t have any ranged attacks?" Justin replied.


    "Pdins... are warriors too... huff!"


    "I told you,Ethan is in charge of healing, so he shouldn''t overexert himself," Justin reminded him.


    Derek looked dissatisfied for a moment, but it didn''tst long. He was too exhausted to argue and simply copsed on the ground.


    "Is everyone okay?" Justin asked.


    "Yes..." Ethan replied weakly.


    "Yeah..." Nathan added, looking a little pale.


    Seeing their uncertain demeanor, Justin spoke up.


    "Is it hard fighting against humans?" Justin asked.


    "...!"


    Ethan flinched for a moment before giving a bitter smile.


    "It is, but we have to get used to it. The world has be like this, hasn''t it?"


    "If you''re feeling guilty..."


    "That''s not it. Seeing what they were doing just now, it''s clear how scummy they were. Why would I feel guilty about killing those bastards?"


    Ethan firmly denied feeling any guilt. Whatever else he felt, that wasn''t it.


    "It''s just hard because it''s the first time. It''s like feeling a bit shocked after killing a chicken for the first time, so don''t worry."


    "If you say so."


    Justin smiled at Ethan ''s unexpectedly strong attitude. Nathan, who had been listening to their conversation, spoke up with a pale face.


    "I-I''m okay too."


    "You don''t need to push yourself," Justin said.


    "It''s hard right now, but I''ll be okay soon. Like you said earlier, this is the kind of world we live in."


    A world where those who couldn''t fight would inevitably be left behind. If Nathan wanted to keep up with Justin and the others, he had to get used to this. He seemed to understand that well enough without Justin having to tell him.


    "Still, I think we''re lucky," Nathan added.


    "Lucky?" Justin asked.


    "The first people I shot were viins. It''s scary, but I don''t feel particrly guilty."


    Killing had a heavy weight, but he didn''t feel any sympathy for the ones he had killed. That was a good attitude. Both of them seemed to be mentally stronger than Justin had expected, so it seemed fine to leave them be. With a day or two of rest, they would recover on their own.


    After taking a short break, Derek, who had caught his breath, looked at Justin.

 Chapter 57: Claiming Authority Amidst Chaos

    "Whew! Aren''t you going to ask me?" Derek said.


    "Do you feel guilty? Is your heart heavy?" Justin asked.


    "Nope. They were all bastards."


    "That''s what I thought."


    A viin like Derek would understand an enemy''s wickedness more than most. He wouldn''t feel guilt against someone who had been smiling while trying to kill him. Maybe if he wanted to go around and finish off any who were left alive.


    Derek''s face showed a strange expression for a moment before he seemed to remember something.


    "By the way, don''t you feel guilty, boss?" Derek asked.


    Justin shook his head. "I don''t."


    "Why not?"


    "Because they were all bastards."


    "..."


    Having his own logic thrown back at him, Derek closed his mouth. Justin left him there and headed to where Chad had fallen. Nearby, Rachel and herpanions were still sprawled on the ground, unconscious.


    Since the important business was finished, it was time to wait for them to wake up.


    "...Truly a cold and quick decision," Rachel muttered an hourter, looking up at Justin with a sulking expression.


    Justin tried to suppress theughter bubbling up and shrugged.


    "This decisiveness is my true weapon. But even more important is loyalty to myrades. I always strive to be that kind of man."


    "..."


    "What''s wrong? Surely you don''t have anyints?"


    "No, but at least try to look a little sorry before attacking! Why were you smiling so brightly while electrocuting your allies with lightning!?" Rachel argued, mming the ground in frustration.


    Oops, was Justin smiling before the attack? He must have enjoyed watching that smug guy get taken down so much that it showed on his face.


    "But didn''t you tell me to attack without worrying about you?" Justin said.


    "What I wanted was a scene where you shed a tear of regret while saying ''I''m sorry!'' before attacking, not... this!"


    "As long as the result is good, who cares?" Justin replied.


    Rachel opened her mouth, trying to argue, but then turned her head. There was nothing she could say to refute him.


    Even though she and herpanions had been hostages, none of them died, while Chad and his followers were all dead. To have resolved a hostage situation so perfectly was rare.


    "Fine, as long as the result is good," Rachel sighed as she stood up. She wobbled slightly, probably still feeling some numbness, but she seemed to be in good health otherwise.


    "Come on, let''s go. With the leader dead, we don''t know what might have happened to the vige," she said.


    Justin nodded at her words. He was curious about that too.


    In "World Rebuild," when a leader was killed by another yer, the territory would automatically belong to the attacker. However, there was no guarantee that the same would apply here.


    ''There could be instances where a pioneer kills the leader without wanting the territory. In that case, the determination would be vague.''


    Not all pioneers followed their leaders. Some, like Justin, might want to take over their territories. How the system handled that was still unknown.


    Rachel''spanions, still shaky from lingering pain, guided them to their territory. Before long, they arrived at the neighboring territory for the first time.


    "Doesn''t look much different," Derekmented, echoing Justin''s own thoughts as he surveyed the vige.


    The number of buildings, their appearance, and their structure were all simr to Justin''s vige. The only differences were therger poption and the gloomier atmosphere.


    "Who are they...?" someone whispered.


    "Shh!"


    "Urgh!"


    The civilians didn''t even make small talk when they saw Justin''s group. Instead, they covered the mouths of anyone who spoke and dragged them backward, all the while staring at the neers with anxious eyes. Some even started crying out of fear.


    Justin was speechless at the sight of people stifling their sobs in every direction.


    "We haven''t done anything, so why are they acting like this?" Derek asked.


    "They''re scared," Rachel answered.


    "Even without knowing who we are?"


    "They know you''re pioneers. That''s enough for their imagination to go wild in a bad way," Rachel said, massaging her temples as if she had a headache.


    "Normally, they''d discuss things among themselves or even ask who you are. But here, if you do that with a pioneer, it turns into a huge problem."


    "So, they''ve been beaten just for talking about the pioneers," Justin guessed.


    "A lot. A few were even killed for it."


    "Figures."


    So, they dragged out and punished anyone who was seen whispering. Of course, such behavior repeated over time made any form of conversation impossible. Added to that was the deep-seated fear of pioneers¡ªjust imagining things in their heads caused fear to swell, and soon they were weeping.


    Now Justin understood why Rachel was so uneasy about this ce. If this atmosphere had persisted, it would have killed her appetite.


    "Wee, pioneers. Or should I call you liberators?" someone said, stepping out in front of them.


    Justin widened his eyes when he saw the man''s face.


    "Nox?"


    "Yes, it''s Nox. I see you here as well."


    As Rachel had said, this Nox looked identical to the Nox in Justin''s territory. He even seemed to share memories, recognizing Justin right away.


    Seeing Justin stand there speechless, Nox smiled and spoke.


    "Do not think too hard. It is simply one consciousness with many bodies. I am always the same entity, so please treat me ordingly."


    At Nox''s exnation, Justin nodded. Honestly, it was a bit disorienting, but what would knowing the details change? Instead of introducing himself all over again, it was more convenient this way.


    Nox looked over at Justin and the pioneers behind him before continuing.


    "It seems that former leader Chad and those who followed him have died. Would it be correct to say that Rachel and the other pioneers have surrendered?"


    "More or less. Now that the leader is dead, what happens to the ownership of the territory? Does it automatically belong to our leader?" Justin asked.


    "If the conqueror wishes it so, then it shall be."


    "What if I don''t want that?"


    "There are two choices. You may appoint a new leader at your discretion, or you may be the new leader yourself."


    He also added that the civilians'' wishes had no bearing on the decision. Everything would be determined solely by Justin''s choice.


    "As a note, if you decide to be the new leader, the territory will automatically change ownership. In that case, you must abandon your current residence, no matter how much you have invested in it."


    "Can I dy the decision?" Justin asked.


    Changing territories right now would be problematic. He still needed to inform Zachary, and he had to bring Nathan''s family over too. Fortunately, Nox smiled and nodded.


    "It is possible. However, you cannot dy it for more than a week. After that, the authority will automatically be lost."


    A week would be more than enough.


    Satisfied with the answer, Justin nodded and turned away. The civilians watching them hurriedly bowed their heads, afraid to make eye contact. Justin tensed his abdomen and shouted.


    "Chad is dead!"


    "...!?"


    "We killed him! And his underlings¡ªall of them are dead! They''re gone now!"


    The civilians looked as though they''d been struck by lightning. They blinked in disbelief, as if they couldn''tprehend that the devil had died.


    After a while, some began to cry, and others silently hugged one another. It was a voiceless wail¡ªperhaps the oppression had been so severe that they couldn''t even allow themselves to weep freely.


    The civilians seemed to be preparing to shout, as if they were practicing using their voices again after a long time.


    "Which means," Justin said in a cold voice, just before they could cry out in joy.


    "I am now your master."

 Chapter 58: The New Rulers Stance

    The people froze at Justin''s words. The joy that had filled their eyes quickly turned back into fear. Justin waited in silence for that fear to grow, knowing that sometimes silence could be more effective than a hundred words.


    "I know you''ve suffered until now, but it''d be troublesome if you started seeing me as your savior."


    The civilians here had a deep-rooted fear of pioneers, but that fear was instilled by Chad and his gang. If Justin assured them that he and his group were different, their fear would diminish. They would begin testing boundaries, seeing how far they could go.


    In the worst case, they might treat Justin as "the kind of pioneer who doesn''t mind a little disrespect," like people who cower before criminals but shout at those who save them.


    "Not a chance. I didn''t take over this territory to see that."


    Civilians needed to fear pioneers. Not excessively like now, but at least enough to always show respect. That fear and respect were the first steps in building the society Justin intended to create.


    "I heard about what you did to Rachel," Justin began again once the tension in the air had built up appropriately. "She called you trash, unworthy even for recycling."


    "...!"


    "You said you''d stay safe while the pioneers hunted and handed over magic stones? And threatened them, saying they''d be helpless without your help?"


    "T-that''s not what¡ª!"


    "Shut up."


    Justin shot a cold re at the man who tried to exin. "I''m not saying this to hear your excuses. Don''t interrupt¡ªstay silent."


    "I-it''s not true! It''s just¡ª"


    "ck Missile."


    Boom!


    "Kyah!"


    The ck Missile narrowly missed the man, smashing part of a building behind him. The loud noise and scattering debris sent people into a panic, screaming in fear. Though he didn''t show it, Justin himself was slightly surprised¡ªhe hadn''t destroyed a building before, and now he realized that even within a safe zone, such destruction was possible.


    "Oh, oh..."


    The man stared at the destroyed building, his face pale. Seeing the power of the attack, he seemed to understand that if it had hit him directly, he would have died instantly.


    Justin lowered his voice as much as possible. "You couldn''t even lift your head in front of Chad, yet why are you acting like this in front of me, who killed him? Do you think I''m a joke?"


    "I''m s-sorry! I''m really sorry!"


    "Shut up and get out of my sight. Interrupt me one more time, and I''ll really kill you."


    At those words, the man hurriedly disappeared from Justin''s sight. Silence fell over the vige once more, and Justin spoke calmly.


    "Let me make this clear. I''m not your savior, nor your liberator. I am your new ruler. Is there anything you wish to ask of your ruler?"


    No one answered, but it wasn''t as if Justin expected a response.


    "You think you deservepensation for what you''ve endured? Want me to buy you something so you can eat well? Want me to fix your dirty house? Want me to guard you so you can be pioneers?"


    Justin paused and stomped his foot, raising his voice. "Don''t make meugh! Why would I care about that nonsense?!"


    "...!"


    "I''m not a police officer, a firefighter, or a welfare worker! I''m a ruler! I''m not someone who takes requests¡ªI''m someone who gives orders!"


    His cold gaze swept over the people, and they quickly averted their eyes. But they couldn''t hide the trembling expressions of despair that briefly crossed their faces.


    Justin delivered the final blow. "Whatever you expected, nothing''s going to change. Stop having useless hopes and just follow orders. I''ll collect taxes again once I officially be the leader, so you better start preparing."


    "Hic!"


    A sob escaped from someone. They must have thought they had escaped from hell, only to realize that the warden had merely changed. The people quickly covered the mouth of the woman who was about to cry, fearful of angering Justin.


    He looked at the woman, who was trying to stifle her sobs, then shouted, "That''s all I have to say. Now get back to your homes! Don''t gather around and chatter!"


    As he turned away, he heard the hurried sounds of people dispersing behind him. No one dared breathe too loudly, fearing they might provoke him.


    Good, the first step went well.


    Justin smiled in satisfaction at the better-than-expected oue.


    After the speech, Justin and his group gathered at Chad''s house. It was to make it clear to the civilians that the leader had changed. However, since Justin wasn''t officially the leader yet, the house was left unimed. It would be strange if anyone other than Justin took it.


    "Wasn''t that a bit too much?" Nathan asked cautiously as Justin, Rachel, and the rest of their group sat down for a meeting.


    "I get that you''re trying to establish a hierarchy and suppress rebellion in advance, but the people looked really hopeless after hearing you," Nathan said.


    "It''s better if they feel hopeless. That way, they won''t have unnecessary expectations," Justin replied.


    "I understand, but it just seemed a bit pitiful. They''ve been through hell already," Nathan added.


    "Exactly. And that''s why we can''t give them hope."


    Nathan blinked, confused by Justin''s words.


    "What do you mean?" Nathan asked.


    Justin began to exin. "Do you know what most people say to a police officer who saves them from being murdered by a criminal after losing their family?"


    "Uh... I don''t know. ''Thank you''? Or maybe they just cry?" Nathan guessed.


    "Most of the time, they ask why the police didn''te sooner. They say that if they''d arrived a little earlier, no one would have died."


    Nathan''s face hardened¡ªit wasn''t the answer he had expected.


    Seeing Nathan''s reaction, Justin continued. "Of course, part of it is because it''s the police''s duty to protect citizens. But people often look to vent their frustration rather than express gratitude."


    "But we''re not like Chad''s gang. We haven''t done anything wrong, have we? Why would they be angry with us?" Nathan asked.


    "Because we''re pioneers," Justin replied.


    "Just because of that?" Nathan asked, incredulous.


    "Do you think they won''t?" Justin responded, a bitter smile forming on his lips. He, too, hadn''t understood this mindset when he was younger.


    "Strangely enough, people lump others together just based on their job. What''s more interesting is that even though they treat them as the same group, they differentiate when ites to venting their anger."


    "What do you mean?" Nathan asked.


    "They choose who to take it out on, depending on the person."


    Justin recalled when he used to work part-time at a convenience store. There was someone who had been a victim due to azy police investigation. That person treated every police officer like trash, cursing at them whenever they saw one.

 Chapter 59: The Law

    The problem was, that person onlyshed out at the good-natured officers who took it all withoutint. Whenever a genuinely corrupt officer red at them and growled, they fell silent.


    And in Justin''s experience, that was how most people behaved.


    "These people have suffered at the hands of pioneers. So now, when the oppressive pioneers are gone, and kinder ones have taken over? At first, they''ll be happy. But it won''tst. The memories of being oppressed by pioneers will resurface."


    "But they''ve experienced firsthand how powerful pioneers are," Nathan argued.


    "What''s important isn''t power¡ªit''s personality. It''s the expectation of whether or not someone will kill them. If they be convinced we won''t kill them, someone will eventually speak out, even if they know they might get hit for it."


    From their perspective, it would be their way of finally speaking out against the oppressive pioneers. But to the pioneer being targeted, it would feel like they were being cursed at for no reason.


    Would a pioneer who was suddenly insulted and treated like a viin just let it slide?


    "Maybe the first time, they''ll brush it off. But the civilians will keep pushing boundaries¡ªfiguring out how much disrespect they can get away with, how much they can demand, how much they canin. To them, it''s just testing limits, but they don''t realize that their actions get on people''s nerves."


    If they kept pushing, eventually, a pioneer would snap. The result would be a bloodbath, like what happened during thest leader''s election.


    "Sure, they''d be obedient to us afterward. But what good would that do? It''d be after a massacre. Do you want to regret not making an example of a few of them at the start, after dozens have already died?" Justin asked.


    "Do you really think it coulde to that...?" Nathan seemed uneasy.


    "I''d handle it that way," Derek spoke up, crossing his arms.


    Nathan looked at Derek, startled by his bluntness.


    Derek continued, unfazed. "I''ve got the power, and there are nows. Why shouldn''t I do it? If a civilian acts like a jerk to me, I''ll smash their skull in¡ªwhether they''re a father, a beloved child, whatever. If they cross me, they die."


    "...!"


    Nathan lowered his head, seemingly understanding something from Derek''s words. Rachel sighed, nodding in agreement but clearly troubled by the situation.


    "But we can''t keep things like this forever. If people think there''s no hope at all, some of them will definitely resort to suicide, and that''ll just worsen the atmosphere," Rachel said.


    "I know. That''s why we need to establish the hierarchy quickly. If we do it now, there won''t be much resistance," Justin responded.


    Right now, pioneers had the power to act worse than any noble. If they established the hierarchy and introduced duties, limitations, andws, not only would there be no resistance¡ªthey might even be weed.


    "The reason the civilians keep crossing boundaries is that there are no clear lines. Once we draw those lines, there won''t be any reason for conflict."


    If someone still tried to cross those lines, there would be no issue with simply getting rid of them. In a situation where boundaries were clearly drawn, any defiance would be seen as an individual''s transgression, not an uprising of all civilians.


    "So, let''s establish some basicws quickly. We''ve been through enough extremes¡ªdon''t you want to live in a vige with a pleasant atmosphere, where we''re properly treated?" Justin''s words made hispanions'' eyes sparkle with anticipation, and he, too, couldn''t hide his smile.


    To createws, to establish a hierarchy, and to rule above it¡ªthat very act stirred something within them.


    "Gather around! There''s an important announcement!"


    The next morning, Justin called the people to the center of the vige. Though they had the lifeless look of those who had lost hope, they gathered as instructed. Some women trembled like aspen leaves, likely recalling their dirty and cruel former leader.


    Once everyone was gathered, Justin unfolded the paper in his hand.


    "Can''t believe it took a whole day just toe up with this."


    The paper contained the basicws they had spent an entire day drafting. It wasn''t much, but it had been a considerable struggle to create. None of them had any real legal knowledge, and they had been all too good at thinking of ways to exploit each rule. In the end, they had made and discarded countless drafts until only these few provisions remained.


    Justin looked around at the crowd and raised his voice.


    "Listen up! Today, I''m announcing thews that will govern this territory!"


    "Laws...?"


    "These apply not only to civilians but also to pioneers! Pay attention so you don''t break them and end up punished!"


    The civilians looked confused, as if wondering whatws meant in a ce where pioneers were already thew. Justin ignored their reactions and began reading out the provisions.


    "First, this territory is hierarchical, and only nobles have the right to participate in government. First, the title of the ruler of the territory is ''Lord.''"


    The early provisions dealt with the establishment of a hierarchy. In summary, the main points were:


    A hierarchical system would be implemented, and people would have distinct ranks.Civilians would bemoners, pioneers would be nobles, and a ve rank would be established as a precaution.The title of the leader would be "Lord," and they must be addressed as "Lordship."All other nobles were to be addressed as "Sir" or "Ma''am."Civilians were required to bow deeply in greeting when they saw a noble.Commoners who acted rudely towards a noble could be reported to the Lord for punishment.Both civilians and pioneers were required to pay 10% of their total earnings as tax.


    These werews that would likely cause an uproar if announced in Zachary''s territory. But the civilians here remained indifferent even as they heard the provisions. They seemed to think that nothing mattered anymore now that it was all over.


    With a faint smile, Justin began reading thetter part of thews.


    "First, all civilians are the Lord''s property, and anyone who harms them without reason will be charged with property damage."


    "...?"


    The civilians blinked, lifting their heads. It was as if they were asking if they had heard correctly.


    "First, killing a civilian without cause will be treated as treason against the Lord. First, any extortion will be punished by a fine of three times the amount taken, payable to the Lord. First, any surplus earnings after taxes will be considered personal property."


    "...!"


    Hope began to appear in the eyes of the people who had been in despair. They focused intently on Justin''s words, wondering if they had heard right.


    These were allws protecting the rights of civilians. The civilians, who had been convinced they''d live like ves, now shed tears of hope.


    "...Lastly, the Lord stands above thew, and thew can be changed at any time ording to the Lord''s will. That''s all!"


    Justin folded the paper and looked around at the civilians. There was a silence so deep you could hear a pin drop. Then someone mumbled.


    "L-Long live the Lord."


    It was a weak mumble, but it seemed to wake everyone up, and they began to shout.


    "Long live the Lord! Long live the Lord!"


    "Long live the Lord! Long live the Lord!"


    Cheers of "long live" poured out from all around. Justin knew why¡ªthey wanted to make a good impression since he stood above thew and could change it at will. Even so, the cheers felt quite satisfying.


    "Well then, that''s the foundationid."


    No longer a society ruled by brute force but a structured hierarchical state¡ªJustin had just taken the first step.


    A noble upper ss had been established, and titles like "Lord" and "Sir" had been introduced. Commoners were now required to bow when they encountered nobles. Though infrastructure was stillcking, that could gradually be built with tax revenue.


    The pioneers might be unhappy with paying taxes, but could they really leave the territory and part ways with him after bing nobles?


    After experiencing the privilege of ruling as the "upper ss" in a stable society rather than one governed by violence and chaos?


    With a faint smile, Justin looked in the direction of the neighboring territory where he used to stay.

 Chapter 60: The Beginning of the Class System

    After the establishment of the ss system waspleted, Justin prepared to return to the territory. He first needed to bring Zachary and Nathan''s family. In the meantime, Justin decided to temporarily entrust the position of lord to Rachel.


    "Take care of things for a while."


    "Is it really necessary for me to take over? You''ll be back soon anyway."


    "You never know. If an unexpected situation arises, you need the authority to mediate."


    The inability for others to defy them and the possibility of internal conflicts were entirely different issues. If there was no authority to mediate in case something happened, a small disturbance could escte into a major issue. It was better to leave after giving the necessary authority in advance. Rachel was familiar with the territory, and there was no fear of betrayal from her.


    "Then I''ll be off."


    "Take care of yourself. Though, I doubt there''s anything around here you need to be careful of now."


    "You know me well."


    There were no longer any monsters that posed a threat to them, so the journey would be safe. If there were any problems, it would be after Aaron gained power. That man might not let them leave so easily after gaining strength. However, Justin was confident in subduing whatever Aaron tried, so it didn''t matter at all.


    After finishing his preparations to leave, Justin stepped outside, causing the citizens to flinch. Then, they bowed deeply before him and shouted.


    "Oh, hello, my lord!"


    "Hello, my lord!"


    Some were fearful, while others bowed as low as they could. The reactions were varied, but the deep bow was the same for everyone. It was a greeting filled with fear and respect, evident at a nce. The realization that the true ss system society had begun was palpable.


    "And in this ss society, I''m at the top," Justin thought with satisfaction.


    Looking back, hispanions seemed pleased as well. Derek was flexing his shoulders as if they were about to burst, and Ethan was trying hard to suppress a smile. Even Nathan, who looked the most ufortable, didn''t seem to dislike it entirely.


    With that, they received the treatment of the first nobles as they left the vige.


    Since they already knew the route, arriving at their destination was quick. After dealing with the group of gnolls and hobgoblins in their way, they stepped onto the entrance, where a noisy argument could be heard from inside.


    "What do you think you''re doing now? Why are you interfering with our hunt?"


    "Interfering? You guys were the ones interfering. You''ve been following our hunting grounds constantly."


    "We were ahead, so how were we following you!?"


    "That''s a lie. You weren''t even out hunting in the first ce."


    Hearing the shouting between Zachary and Aaron, Justin frowned. Had a conflict erupted in just one day of their absence?


    The citizens were gathered around, watching the scene, but flinched upon seeing Justin and his group. It seemed they had assumed he was dead since he hadn''t returned for a day.


    Justin approached one of them and asked, "What happened while we were gone?"


    The man frowned and replied, "Why don''t you find out for yourself, you bastard?"


    "What?"


    "After you imposed that damn ss system, do you think you have the right to ask anything? You arrogant bastard!"


    The man spat on the ground and raised his chin defiantly, as if daring Justin to do something. The other citizens also red at him with disdain.


    So, to the citizens, Justin was the bastard who dared to impose a ss system. Justin chuckled at the gazes directed his way from all around.


    "Did you hate the ss system that much? Congrattions. Now you''re going to experience something worse."


    "...What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    With that, Justin pushed his way through the crowd and moved forward. In front of the za, Zachary and Aaron were still arguing heatedly. More precisely, Zachary was angrily shouting while Aaron was smirking and brushing it off.


    "Stop it already! Why are you interfering with a fellow pioneer''s hunt!?"


    "As I said earlier, you were the one interfering. Are you deaf?"


    "You bastard!"


    "Whoa, calm down. What if we start a rebellion because of this?"


    At Aaron''s mocking words, Zachary gritted his teeth. With the atmosphere seemingly ready to explode, Justin stepped forward.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "¡­!"


    "¡­!"


    Both men quickly turned their heads at the sound of Justin''s voice. Seeing Justin and hispanions alive and well, both sides seemed taken aback.


    "Mr. Min !? Weren''t you dead!?" ( Author Note : I hope you didn''t forget that the main character''s name is Justin MIN)


    "Why would I be dead? We just stayed outside for a day."


    "Nathan!"


    At that moment, Nathan''s family rushed over, relieved to see him safe. The sounds of scolding and Nathan''s apologies echoed noisily.


    Now that Justin thought about it, he had forgotten to consider how worried the families must have been. However, since they had to keep things secret for security reasons, even if they had known, it couldn''t have been helped.


    "As you can see, I''m perfectly fine. Anyway, what''s the reason for all thismotion?"


    "...There was a bit of a problem."


    Zachary exined, ring at Aaron. His group had gone out hunting, but Aaron''s group had followed them and interfered. After returning, Zachary confronted Aaron about it, only for Aaron to deny it and use them of lying. He even mocked Zachary, saying he hadn''t been there to witness anything firsthand.


    Justin snorted and spoke to Aaron in an informal tone.


    "What are you, a kindergartener? Breaking a bottle right in front of someone and then saying, ''I didn''t do it''?"


    "What? Are you talking to me?"


    Aaron red at Justin, but Justin simply clicked his tongue and ignored him. Honestly, he didn''t even feel it was worth responding to such childish antics.


    Just before Aaron, whose face was now bright red, could say something, Justin spoke first.


    "I''ve taken over the neighboring territory."


    "¡­!?"


    Everyone stared nkly at Justin at this sudden bombshell. They didn''t even know there was a neighboring territory, and now he was saying he''d taken it over?


    Only Zachary, who had been informed beforehand, understood the context and was shocked.


    "Already!? Didn''t you say there''d be a war first?"


    "Things worked out well."


    To be precise, the hostage situation yed out perfectly, allowing them to resolve it in one move. There was no need to exin the details right now.


    "I''ve temporarily left a trustworthy friend in charge, but I''ll be taking over again when we go back. Are youing with me?"


    "¡­What are the citizens like over there?"


    Zachary hesitated, but still asked in front of the gathered citizens. It was clear his heart had already left.


    With the citizens watching, Justin responded with a smirk.


    "All the citizens speak respectfully to the pioneers."


    "Let''s leave right now. Actually, I''ll exin to mypanions first."


    "Take your time. It''s already ours, so it''s not going anywhere."


    Despite Justin''s words, Zachary quickly went to exin the situation to hispanions. While whispering filled the air, Aaron scowled.


    "You took over a neighboring territory? What the hell does that mean?"


    "What do you think it means? It means you''re going to be the leader now."


    "Are you joking with me right now!?"


    "I''m serious. Can''t believe it even when I tell you."


    Because of the earlier argument, both Justin and Aaron had dropped the formalities. Since Justin was about to leave anyway, and they didn''t like each other to begin with, there was no need for pleasantries.


    As the tension continued to rise, Zachary returned.


    "I''ve exined everything. Everyone wants toe along."


    "Everyone?"


    "Yes. None of them have families living here, and they''ve already lost any attachment they once had."


    "That''s great. Then let''s pack up and leave."


    ------------------------------------------


    Power Stone = extra chapters! ????


    Golden Ticket = extra chapters! ?????


    Comment = 1 extra chapter! ???


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 61: The Transfer of Leadership

    "Anyway, except for the house, everything else is in the inventory, so we just need to hand over the leadership."


    As Zachary mentioned handing over the leadership position, murmurs began to spread among the citizens. The leader''s position held immense power, making it difficult to hand over. And now he was saying he''d give it up so easily?


    "Wa-wait! You''re handing over the leadership? To whom?" one of the citizens asked.


    "Why do you care?" Zachary replied coldly.


    "What?" the citizen stammered.


    "You did nothing when I was the leader, so why do you care now if the leadership changes? Are you finally nning to do something?"


    Zachary snorted, and the expressions of the citizens changed. It seemed they finally realized something was wrong.


    Ignoring the citizens, Zachary approached Aaron.


    "Aaron, you said the leadership can be handed over at any time, right?"


    "Of course. If you wish, you can transfer it right now."


    "Is it possible to transfer it after a certain period of time, rather than immediately? So that the authority will automatically transfer after that time?"


    "That is also possible. Just specify the recipient and the time."


    Justin was slightly impressed by this method, which he hadn''t considered. It was indeed a good way to prevent the next leader from doing anything foolish. By the time the leadership authority was granted, those who wanted to leave would have already left.


    Zachary felt reassured by Aaron''s response and said, "Then, please transfer the leadership to Aaron in twenty minutes. I am stepping down as leader."


    "¡­!"


    Aaron''s eyes widened in shock. He couldn''t believe that Justin''s words were true. The citizens were also bewildered and unable to grasp the situation.


    Since they were leaving anyway, it would be best to exin everything before they departed.


    "Alright, everyone quiet down! I bet you''re all curious, so let me exin!"


    Justin pped his hands, and the crowd''s attention focused on him instantly. He looked around calmly as he began to speak.


    "To get straight to the point, we discovered a neighboring territory. The leader there challenged me, and I killed him."


    "¡­!?"


    "And then I became the new leader of that territory. For now, I''ve left it temporarily in the hands of someone else, but that''s not what matters."


    If that wasn''t what mattered, then what was?


    Seeing the questioning looks on their faces, Justin continued to exin the crucial point.


    "The neighboring territory is actually quite decent. Thanks to the previous leader''s work, the citizens there follow the pioneers'' words well. So, I''ve decided we''re going to move there. Zachary also said he was tired of being the leader and agreed toe along."


    "Wa-wait a minute. So you''re leaving for another territory?" one citizen asked, confused.


    "Yes, all of us. Mypanions, Zachary, and his people. The only pioneers left here will be them."


    Justin pointed towards Aaron''s group, and the faces of the citizens turned pale. They finally understood what was happening.


    "To leave, we have to hand over the leadership, which is why we''re giving it to Aaron. Once we all leave, he''ll be the only one in charge, right?"


    In reality, Justin felt Aaron needed to be given the leadership so he could learn a lesson. The rest of his group wasn''t much different from him, so it wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    "Wa-wait a minute! Why did you decide that on your own?"


    "Because I can. Why should I ask for your opinion about us moving? It''s not your concern."


    "But still¡­!"


    One of the citizens tried to argue but couldn''t find the words to continue.


    Exactly. They might know what would happen after they left, but they had no idea what they could do to stop it. Especially since they had never done anything to help before.


    As people hesitated, Justin turned his gaze to Aaron.


    "You''re finally getting the leadership you dreamed of. Aren''t you happy? That childish fight earlier was probably to get the leadership position, right? Well, you got your wish."


    "¡­"


    Aaron stayed silent, staring at the ground as if deep in thought. Justin quickly noticed what he was considering and spoke again.


    "If you try to threaten or attack us, you will die."


    "¡­!"


    "I know you''re worried. Once we leave, there will only be seven pioneers, including you. You''re anxious about theck of manpower, right? You want to force us to stay, use us as resources, and boss us around, don''t you?"


    Aaron flinched, clearly startled by how urately Justin had read his thoughts. Justin couldn''t help butugh at the sight.


    "Stop daydreaming, you bastard. You don''t have the skills to even consider that kind of nonsense. If you don''t want to die for nothing, get a grasp on the situation."


    "You son of a¡­!"


    "Do you want a war?"


    At the word "war," Aaron, who had been about to swear, froze. He understood that if he made the wrong move, he could be killed right after bing the leader.


    Justin approached Aaron and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Good, you''re holding back well. Keep it up. You need to be careful since you only have seven fighters in this territory."


    Aaron clenched his fists tightly, trembling, but he didn''t dare to attack. Even if he did, the anti-violence feature was still active, so it wouldn''t have had any effect.


    When Justin turned away, he saw that everyone was ready to leave. Zachary and his group were prepared, and Nathan''s family, though anxious, had gathered together as well.


    With a cheerful smile, Justin shouted, "Alright, let''s go! To a better ce than this miserable territory!"


    Meanwhile, Aaron watched Justin''s group leave, grinding his teeth.


    "I''ll kill that bastard one day."


    Seeing Aaron like this, one of his subordinates whispered, "Are you sure we should let them leave like this?"


    "What do you suggest we do?" Aaron asked.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to hit them with magic from behind?" the subordinate suggested.


    The idea was that with the overwhelming firepower of an elemental mage, they could win by attacking first. Aaron''s face twisted in irritation.


    "And what if they notice and counterattack? What if we suffer more losses than expected?"


    "Still, with an elemental mage''s power, we could¡­"


    "Hey, are you joking right now!? Do you think we''re the only ones with ranged attacks?"


    Even if they could attack unterally, the other side also had enough ranged attackers. Both Justin''s magic and Nathan''s arrows were enough to kill with a single hit.


    What would happen if, by chance, one of them survived after their initial attack?


    "You know there''s a cooldown of several seconds after I cast my spell, right? In that time, they could fire four attacks. Do you think no one would die during those four attacks?"


    "Uh¡­ that''s¡­"


    "If you can''t say for sure, then shut up! You know we only have seven people, right? Even if we win, losing even one of us would make it pointless to fight."


    It wasn''t just about the numbers. More than anything, Aaron''s instincts were warning him. No matter what, it felt like Justin would be the one to survive.


    If that happened, Justin would likely blow Aaron''s head off in his fury. The mere thought made Aaron shiver.


    "Right, now''s not the time. I''ll get my revenge when the opportunity arises," Aaron thought, trying to rationalize the situation to himself.


    He turned away, realizing that despite the temporary humiliation, the situation wasn''t all bad. After all, he had finally be the leader he always wanted to be. Now, he was essentially thew in this territory.


    "At the request of the previous leader, leadership authority is being transferred."


    "Aaron has been selected as the new leader."


    "Opening leadership authority and territory development options."


    When the system message came through after twenty minutes, Aaron''s lips curled into a smile. He opened his status window, and new functions avable to the leader appeared.


    Aaron looked at the citizens and said, "You''ve all had a good time until now, right? Thanks to Zachary, you were able to live quitefortably. The pioneers couldn''t even touch you."


    "...."


    "But now what? I have no intention of doing the same for you."


    The citizens gaped, their faces pale. Some even copsed in fear. Aaron watched them with a cold smile as he disabled the anti-violence feature.


    "Let''s have some fun now, you bastards."

 Chapter 62: The First Steps of the New Leader

    Justin returned to the territory with Zachary''s group and Nathan''s family. As soon as he arrived, Rachel quickly handed over the leadership position.


    "At the request of the previous leader, the leadership authority is being transferred." "Justin has been selected as the new leader." "Opening leadership authority and territory development options."


    A satisfied smile spread across Justin''s face as the system messages followed.


    "Finally, I can do something worthwhile."


    World Rebuild truly began once the vige was under control. In some ways, Justin felt that he had only now truly reached the starting point. He had gone from being a mere "unit" to bing an actual "yer."


    "Status window."


    A bright sh appeared as the status window opened, and just as the message had stated, new options were listed. The functions included lifting the anti-violence restriction, expelling specific individuals, restricting ess to the shop, and more. Each of these abilities was so powerful that they could easily turn him into a tyrant.


    "Of course, if I abuse these powers now, the pioneers will leave in an instant."


    For now, his strong influence was thanks to theck of alternatives. However, soon enough, the existence and location of other viges would be revealed. If he recklessly abused his authority, defectors would arise in great numbers.


    "It''s best to leave them alone until I have a proper foundation. Once they can''t leave the territory, that''s when it really starts."


    After reviewing the authority options, Justin shifted his gaze to the territory development options. There were certainly functions to build various new structures, but they were of no use at the moment¡ªeverything was too expensive to afford right now.


    "It will take quite some time before I can make proper use of these too."


    After finishing his checks, Justin closed the status window. He then spoke to the pioneers, who were still waiting for his words.


    "Everyone, thank you for your hard work! You must have been through a lot, so let''s take two days off to rest! We''ll discuss the details afterward!"


    "Yes!" they replied in unison, and everyone dispersed immediately. Since they were new here, the first thing they had to do was, of course, "choose a house."


    Fortunately, there were many vacant houses, thanks to Kim Gihun''s group having been wiped out. Nathan''s family took this opportunity to move into a better house altogether.


    "Are you sure we can live here now?" Nathan''s mother asked, still uncertain.


    "It''s fine. Stop worrying and go inside," Nathan assured her.


    Justin smiled as he watched Nathan gently push his still-bewildered family into their new home. Then, a thought came to Justin, and he turned to Rachel.


    "What about the others?" he asked.


    "Mypanions? What about them?" Rachel replied.


    "They used to live here, right? They might want to take over a good house if there''s one avable."


    Rachel gave a wry smile. "My friends aren''t fools. Their levels are low, and they were even taken hostage. How could they be bold enough to take a good house? They''re just grateful to be alive."


    Justin nced over, and Rachel''spanions nodded in agreement. It wasn''t just that they were reading the room; they genuinely seemed to have noints.


    "That''s good, then. Now, you should go rest as well. It was a long day yesterday, and you must be exhausted."


    "I was nning to do just that. Oh, my shoulder still aches from being struck by lightning," Rachel replied yfully.


    Justin held back augh. Despite her calm demeanor, she could be quite the character.


    "Is this heaven?" Zachary asked, approaching Justin two dayster with a nk expression.


    "Coming to me out of nowhere and asking strange questions, what are you talking about?" Justin replied.


    "It''s just hard to believe, even after seeing it. The citizens greet us politely, speak respectfully, and everyone continuously doesbor quests!" Zachary said, astonished.


    "¡­"


    This man had really been through a lot.


    Just how terrible had the citizens behaved for him to be so surprised by something like this? Normally, people would be more shocked by the ss system or the concept of nobility.


    "Aren''t you bothered by titles like ''lord'' or the ss system?" Justin asked.


    "What does the system matter if society runs properly? No matter how ideal a system is, if people don''t cooperate, it''s meaningless."


    So, as long as the territory ran smoothly, the system didn''t matter to him. This man, who had once been overflowing with humanity, had certainly changed. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to have anyints about the ss system.


    "By the way, why did youe to see me? I doubt it was just to tell me how great the territory is," Justin asked.


    "I came to suggest a few things," Zachary replied.


    "Suggestions?"


    "Yes."


    Zachary straightened his posture, his face serious. "How about creating a proper power structure in the territory?"


    "A power structure?"


    "There are already too many pioneers in this territory. And their levels vary greatly. In this situation, it''s impossible to treat all pioneers equally."


    In short, he was suggesting creating a distinction between core members and other pioneers. If more pioneers were to join, it would indeed be necessary.


    "Won''t there beints?" Justin asked.


    "Now is when there will be the leastints. Your group has an overwhelmingly high level and the most contributions. If we miss this chance, there could beintster," Zachary exined.


    Justin nodded. It was indeed best to deal with troublesome matters when his authority was at its peak.


    "It will be the same when new pioneers join. If we try to create a new systemter, there will beints. But if the system is already in ce, it will be hard for anyone to challenge it."


    "That''s true. Let''s establish a proper power structure this time. Anything else?"


    "There is."


    "What is it?"


    "Stop speaking politely to the people. Speak informally."


    Justin looked at Zachary in surprise at the unexpected suggestion. But Zachary spoke without hesitation.


    "If we''ve decided to have a ss system, then the leader''s authority must be established first. Because of the way you speak, some idiot who doesn''t know better might think they''re on equal footing with you."


    "You think it''s because I treat them as equals?"


    "Exactly. We know it''s your consideration, but there will be neers who don''t understand that and think they''re your equal."


    At some point, Zachary had started addressing Justin as "my lord" instead of just "Justin." He was already treating Justin as someone above him in rank.


    "So change your way of speaking before that happens. Show that you are the ruler and make it clear to the fools not to challenge your authority. That way, even the neers will understand the situation."


    There was a longing in Zachary''s eyes as he spoke¡ªan eagerness not to lose this newfound refuge again. He wanted to empower Justin for that very reason.


    "Won''t the pioneers say anything about it? Won''t they think I''m trying to be a dictator?" Justin asked.


    "That won''t happen. In a world as unstable as this, no one will oppose a reliable leader solidifying their foundation. I can guarantee that," Zachary assured, patting his chest confidently.


    Justin fell into thought. He hadn''t overlooked this aspect, but he had nned to attempt it after building a bit more credibility. He had felt that just eliminating Kim Gihun''s group wasn''t quite enough.


    But now Zachary had brought it up first.


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    Justin made his decision and raised his head.

 Chapter 63: A Change in Attitude

    "It''s better to do it sooner rather thanter, to avoid anyints."


    Justin decided to follow Zachary''s advice after observing the atmosphere in the territory over the past two days.


    "From now on, I''ll stop speaking politely. Is that alright?"


    "Of course, my lord," Zachary replied with a smile, as if this response felt more refreshing.


    "It seems there''s something else I need to address regarding the power structure. I''ll call the other pioneers right away."


    "Please do."


    Watching Zachary quickly head outside, Justin let out a small chuckle. He was truly bing a medieval lord now, and the feeling wasn''t entirely unpleasant.


    Zachary was right. Even after Justin changed to speaking informally, there were noints. Not only Rachel and the other pioneers, but also Zachary and hispanions epted the change without objection. Even Ethan, who had always been addressed respectfully, had noints.


    "I feel much morefortable now. Honestly, I was ufortable being the only one addressed formally."


    "Ufortable? Why?"


    "People often mistook me for the real leader."


    Because Justin treated others bluntly while being respectful only to him, many people assumed Ethan was the leader. Although Ethan denied it each time, he seemed ufortable with the situation. There was a risk of being isted from his teammates if hispanions misunderstood.


    As a result, Ethan weed the change, rather than being angry about the shift in Justin''s tone. After this incident, the other pioneers became even more cautious in Justin''s presence, reaffirming his authority.


    "Not bad."


    If this atmosphere continued, new pioneers would naturally fall in line. It was a perfect change in terms of preventing conflicts in advance. Personally, Justin also found it quite satisfying.


    With the issue of titles resolved, they continued their hunt for gnolls. However, this time, their team had an additional member.


    "Hyaah!"


    With a fierce shout, Rachel struck a gnoll. The gnoll screamed and was knocked back but did not die instantly.


    "Stay alert! Don''t get greedy for finishing strikes!" Justin ordered.


    "I know!" Rachel replied.


    The conversation had barely ended when another gnoll rushed at her. Having already anticipated it, Rachel easily blocked with her shield. Meanwhile, two other gnolls tried to attack her from behind. Justin pointed a finger at one of them.


    "ck Missile."


    With a thud, one gnoll''s head flew off without a sound, while the other was pierced by an arrow shot from the side. The final gnoll, which had been waiting for an opportunity, was already sent flying by Derek.


    Rachel finished off the gnoll she had blocked with her shield, then dealt with the struggling one before letting out a sigh.


    "Whew! I''m getting quite used to this hunt now."


    "Your movements are getting better. But your firepower still needs work."


    "That''s because of my level. At this rate, I should be leveling up soon," Rachel replied with a smile.


    In just two weeks, Rachel had gone from level 9 to level 16. If they had focused solely on leveling up, she could have reached level 19, but they hunted more slowly to adjust to the new team dynamics.


    "I''m d Rachel is here. With three in the front and two in the back, we''ve got a perfectly bnced small party," Ethan said.


    "True enough," Justin nodded.


    After all, he had deliberately chosen Rachel as apanion, despite her lower level, toplete this bnced party. Even though her current level limited her firepower, herbat sense was impable. Once her level matched theirs, she would undoubtedly be a crucial part of their fighting force.


    "Speaking of levels, when are we going to level up?" Derek grumbled while shaking off his mace. It had been a week since their levels had stagnated.


    "This is getting ridiculous. Even though our recent hunts haven''t been very intense, we''ve still taken down so many!"


    "Enough, I''m at level 21 now. Be content with having reached level 20," Justin replied.


    Thanks to their relentless hunt of gnolls, everyone except Rachel had reached level 20. Back then, they had all been overjoyed¡ªespecially with the new skills and the sense of increased strength.


    The problem was that there had been no progress since then. Even Justin himself had only managed to gain one level after taking down the gnoll warrior.


    "We want to move to a new hunting ground, but there''s nowhere to go!" Derekined.


    "Exactly! Why is there no path leading elsewhere?" Nathan chimed in.


    They had once spent considerable time searching for another hunting ground, but despite wandering until nearly sunset, they found nothing. Other than their territory, the previous territory, and the circr gnoll habitat, everything else was dense forest that was impossible to enter.


    "Maybe it''s because we''re too far ahead."


    "Too far ahead?" Nathan asked.


    "You saw the gnoll warrior, right? Honestly, if I hadn''t been there, who could have taken it down? It''s the kind of monster that would need a much higher level and a group effort to defeat."


    The system probably intended to grow the pioneers through a series of step-by-step trials. If everything were left open, people might wander into dangerous areas without realizing the risks and end up dead. When enough people had defeated the field boss, the system would have likely opened a new area with a new quest.


    The problem was that they had taken down the field boss too early.


    "Maybe the system was caught off guard. It probably expected it to take much longer, but we took it down before it even had a chance to appear properly. It couldn''t have opened a quest just for us either."


    This was merely Justin''s spection, but it wasn''t far from the truth. So far, quests had always been given to everyone simultaneously once a certain time had been reached. This time was likely no different, which is why they couldn''t get the next quest in advance.


    "But it''s been over two weeks now. Shouldn''t it be opening soon?" Derek asked.


    "True. By now, they should have had enough time to reach the level to challenge the field boss."


    By now, those willing to take on the quest would have at least tried hunting once. Since it wasn''t a quest that could be retried after failure, the results should be in by now.


    Just then, as they were talking, a system message reached their ears.


    "Ding ! It has been two weeks since the field boss appeared."


    "Ding ! The sub-quest ''Field Boss Hunt'' is being removed due to time expiration."


    "Ding ! The main quest ''Dungeon Conquest'' has been newly added."

 Chapter 64: A New Zone and a New Challenge

    Rumble, rumble, rumble


    "An... earthquake!" Derek shouted in shock as the ground shook violently.


    This was and where there had never been any natural disasters, not even rain, so an earthquake was beyond unexpected. Justin was equally startled, but thankfully, the tremor subsided quickly. As everyone sighed in relief, the system message, which had paused briefly, continued.


    "A new area, the ''Hignds,'' has been opened." "A ''Brass Compass'' has been distributed to the inventory of all pioneers. Please check your inventory." "If you do not have an inventory, you will not receive the ''Brass Compass.'' Please cooperate with apass owner toplete the quest." "Details can be found in the main quest ''Dungeon Conquest.''"


    After that, the message stopped. Justin and hispanions looked at each other for a moment before opening their status windows simultaneously. Just as the system message indicated, a new quest had appeared.


    [Dungeon Conquest]


    Category: Main Quest


    Details: The development of the territory requires enormous costs. Even if the leader has the authority to develop, the expenses are too great to proceed. To cover these costs, the treasure of the dungeon is essential. Use thepass to find the dungeons and conquer as many as possible to obtain treasure.


    Reward: Treasures inside the dungeons. No rewards if the quest fails.


    Misceneous: Dungeons can be explored using the Brass Compass.


    The word "dungeon" snapped Justin to attention. In World Rebuild, dungeons were locations with incredible rewards. Finally, the dungeon conquest had been unlocked.


    Justin immediately opened his inventory to check the newly received item.


    [Brass Compass]


    Category: Limited-Time EquipmentGrade: Quest-SpecificDetails: Apass that points to the nearest dungeon. If there are obstacles, it will guide you on how to bypass them. It does not indicate the location of treasures and will not work inside the dungeon. Thepass will automatically disappear when the quest period ends.


    "...!"


    Justin''s eyes widened at the item description. In the game, yers had to search for dungeons on foot, but now they had apass. Though it was a limited-time item and not exclusive to him, it was still an enormous advantage. Especially considering that their team included none other than a ranger.


    "Given the same conditions for finding dungeon locations, a team with a ranger has a massive edge."


    Until now, no team had likely trained a high-level ranger. The skill [Trap Detection], useful for dungeon exploration, was learned at level 20. Nathan, who had been deliberately trained for it, had only just reached that level, so it was unlikely that there were other level 20 rangers around.


    "A new quest! Finally!" Rachel eximed.


    "Ah! It''s been a long wait!" Derek added.


    "Boss, what will you do? Should we go right now?" Nathan asked, holding a Brass Compass simr to Justin''s. Even though he had missed earlier quests, Nathan had received an inventory when he reached level 20, allowing him to receive thepass automatically. It seemed that the system required a minimum level of 20 to recognize citizens as proper pioneers.


    Under the eager gazes of hispanions, Justin nodded.


    "Of course. We still have enough time and energy. At the very least, let''s confirm its location."


    Since they had just begun their hunt, there was no need to rest for the day. If the dungeon was nearby, they could even attempt to conquer it.


    They moved immediately in the direction indicated by thepass.


    "Unbelievable," Ethan muttered, staring nkly at the scene before them.


    The expressions of the otherpanions weren''t much different from his. Half of the dense forest, which had been thick until recently, was now gone.


    "So that''s what that earthquake was about," Justin thought. The system must have erased part of the forest, and the shock had been transmitted as a tremor. It was on a different scale altogether, just like when they had relocated the entire vige before.


    "Let''s go."


    Justin snapped hispanions out of their daze, and they proceeded down the newly formed path. The Brass Compass continued pointing beyond the forest.


    After passing through a long passage, they reached the hignds, an area filled with numerous hills. Thepanions looked around, amazed by the new environment.


    "There are so many hills here. It''s a perfect ce to hide something," Rachel remarked.


    "Indeed. Without thepass, we wouldn''t even know where to start looking," Justin agreed.


    There were too many obstacles for them to climb each hill and search manually. From now on, they had to rely entirely on thepass to guide them. Fortunately, the Brass Compass wasn''t an item that only pointed in one direction. Upon reaching a certain location, it would change direction and show the easiest and most convenient path. They hardly had to climb any hills, and even Justin was impressed.


    "Thispass is incredible. I''d buy it immediately if it were avable in the shop."


    It was a shame that thispass was a limited-time item.


    After traveling for a while, thepass needle suddenly tightened, indicating that they were close. They stopped, searching the area where the needle pointed.


    "There it is!" Nathan eximed.


    Hidden at the base of a hill was a cleverly concealed door. It blended so well with the surroundings that it even created an illusion. Without thepass, they would never have found it.


    Justin pushed the green door with all his strength.


    Rumble


    With a loud noise, therge door swung open to either side. At the same time, the candles mounted on the walls ignited all at once. The dark stone walls were instantly illuminated by bright light, revealing the interior.


    "Wow, it''s got quite the atmosphere," Derek said.


    "Just because it looks atmospheric doesn''t mean it''s not dangerous. Weapons ready," Justin ordered.


    At his words, thepanions, who had been somewhat rxed until now, snapped to attention. Each of them gripped their weapons with tense expressions. Justin turned to Nathan.


    "Nathan, can you detect traps?"


    "I can use it whenever I need," Nathan replied, blinking as his eyes turned violet.


    The level 20 ranger skill, [Trap Detection], allowed him to detect the presence and location of traps. After scanning the area for a moment, Nathan returned his eyes to normal.


    "Ugh, keeping it on makes me feel dizzy."


    "Dizzy? Why?" Justin asked.


    "Everything looks a bit different. It''s like looking through concave lenses in infrared vision."


    Ah, so it had such side effects. Justin had nned to have it always activated, but that would be difficult. If Nathan''s vision changed, it could also affect hisbat ability.


    "Alright, then turn it off for now and only use it when I tell you."


    "Understood."


    "Good. If everyone''s ready, let''s go. Stay alert..."


    Kreeeeaaa!


    Before Justin could finish his words, a monster charged at them. Even without hismand, hispanions moved swiftly at the approaching screech. Warriors Rachel, Derek, and Ethan positioned themselves in front of Justin, while Nathan readied an arrow beside him. Justin also held his staff, waiting for the monsters to appear.


    Momentster, a group of monsters emerged from inside.


    "Kiiieeek!"


    "What is it? Hobgoblins?" Rachel wondered.


    "I expected something stronger," Ethan added.


    To their surprise, only a group of ten hobgoblins appeared. For Justin''s group, who were used to ughtering gnolls, these creatures posed no challenge. However, one figure behind the hobgoblins was different.


    Seeing the monster with arge axe on its shoulder, Justin was startled and shouted, "An orc!"

 Chapter 65: Confrontation with the Orc

    In the meantime, the orc closed the distance between us and swung his axe.


    "Roaaaar!"


    "Damn it..."


    Kwaaang!


    "Ugh!"


    With the orc''s roar, the axe came crashing down. Derek quickly used the shield he had obtained earlier to block it, but the impact was strong enough to make him fall to his knees.


    "Derek!?" Rachel shouted.


    "Never mind me, just attack! ck Missile!" Justin shouted, finishing off the sixth hobgoblin.


    Ethan was already shing at the orc with his sword, but the orc snorted and raised his arm.


    sh


    "Crazy!"


    The muscles were so tough that the sword couldn''t cut through the arm. The orc, irritated, swung the arm with the sword half-embedded in it towards Ethan.


    Thud


    "Ugh!"


    "Damn it...!"


    Ethan was thrown backward from the impact of the orc''s punch, and Rachel quickly swung her mace, but the orc blocked it with his shoulder. The mace made a dull sound as it struck, but the orc only grimaced slightly¡ªhe felt the pain, but nothing seemed to be broken.


    "Humans! Annoying!"


    "This is insane!" Rachel gasped, seeing the orc still standing unfazed.


    The orc tried to lift his axe to attack Rachel, but as soon as the weight of the axe shifted, Derek lunged forward.


    "Did you forget about me, you bastard!"


    Bang


    "Graaaah!"


    This time, the orc let out a cry of pain from Derek''s mace strike. Although the orc had underestimated him, Derek''s physical strength was the greatest among the group, and the orc had learned this the hard way.


    However, even after the strike, the orc only staggered but did not fall.


    "You stubborn creature! Just die already!"


    "No! You die...!"


    "Double-enhanced ck Missile."


    Before the orc could lift his weapon and attack, Justin had finally finished dealing with the hobgoblins. He quickly double-enhanced his ck Missile and aimed at the orc''s head.


    "ck Missile!"


    Boom


    "Ugh..."


    The orc, with a hole pierced right in the center of his forehead, fell lifeless to the ground. Seeing the small hole in the fallen orc''s head, Justin sighed.


    "That''s all it did, even after all that."


    Against hobgoblins or gnolls, the ck Missile would blow away half of the head. However, against the orc, even with the double enhancement, it only left a small hole. In terms of durability, it was on par with the field boss gnoll warrior.


    "If I hadn''t enhanced it, it would''ve taken two or three shots to take it down."


    As Justin clicked his tongue and turned away, Rachel and Nathan looked at him, shocked.


    "Why is this monster so strong? Is it a field boss?" Rachel asked.


    "No, it''s just a regr monster, like the gnolls," Justin replied.


    "This is a regr monster!?"


    "To be precise, it''s a monster that''s suitable for hunting at level 30."


    In other words, it was a formidable opponent for their current level in the early twenties. Derek and Ethan knew this well, which was why they were so tense.


    Finally, after catching their breath, the two of them slumped to the ground.


    "Damn, what an awfulbo¡ªmixing in all those weaklings with a single orc," Derek said.


    "We were lucky to clear out the hobgoblins quickly. If the orc had thrown his axe while we were still dealing with them, it would''ve been fatal," Ethan added.


    The hobgoblins were weak, but that didn''t mean their attacks could be ignoredpletely. If they were allowed to attack, injuries and pain were inevitable. Their attacks also distracted the defenders, weakening their defenses.


    Mixing in an orc, who could kill with a single mistake, in such a situation was truly a nastybination, just as Derek had said.


    "From now on, I''ll ignore experience distribution and kill the orc first if there''s any risk. Someone could easily die."


    Fortunately, this time there were few enough hobgoblins to handle, and it provided a chance to train the warriors against the orc. However, risking injuries or worse for the sake ofbat experience or experience points would be counterproductive. In critical moments, it was better to just take out the orc without hesitation.


    "Can everyone move?" Justin asked.


    "I''m fine. I was just a bit shocked, but I''m not hurt," Rachel replied.


    "I''m fine too. But let''s rest for a bit," Ethan added.


    It wasn''t their bodies that were the problem; they were mentally exhausted after facing such a strong opponent. Justin nodded, and they all sat down to rest.


    After about 15 minutes of rest, they resumed moving. Fortunately, there were no more attacks after the confrontation with the orc and hobgoblins. It was as if that first encounter had been a test to remind them to stay alert. Whatever the reason, it was a relief after the intense battle.


    They continued walking until they reached a point where they stopped.


    "The material of the ground here ispletely different," Justin noted.


    "Definitely a trap," Nathan agreed.


    All eyes turned to Nathan, who stepped forward as if it was his time to shine. Activating [Trap Detection], Nathan examined the area and frowned.


    "If we move forward, the ceiling will copse."


    "The ceiling?" Justin asked.


    "Look above."


    They looked up, and sure enough, there was a distinctly square stone block in the ceiling, ready to fall as soon as they stepped on the trap. Seeing the deadly trap, they all gulped nervously.


    "Why is the difficulty so high? Are they trying to kill us all?" Derekined.


    "They wouldn''t make it this obvious if they intended to kill us outright. Is there a way to disable it?" Justin asked.


    "It''s simple, but..." Nathan hesitated before replying.


    "Once triggered, it won''t activate again until it resets back up. So we just need to make it fall once."


    "We don''t need a sacrifice, right?" Justin asked.


    "No, it seems any weight will do, even a dead body."


    "Should we go back and get a hobgoblin''s body?" Rachel suggested.


    "No need for that," Justin stepped forward, smiling.


    "We have a perfect offering right here, why bother dragging a body?"


    "A perfect offering?"


    As everyone blinked in confusion, Justin grinned and shouted.


    "Summon Imp!"

 Chapter 66: The Trap and the Living Sacrifice

    Whoosh


    As the incantation ended, a thick purple smoke spread across the area. Momentster, an imp emerged from the smoke, puffing its cheeks as it looked at Justin.


    "What is it this time, Master? I hope it''s not to get eaten again, right?" the imp grumbled.


    "Master?" Justin replied, narrowing his eyes.


    "Uh, what did I say? I definitely called you Master, didn''t I?" the imp stammered, subtly trying to cover up its previous insult. It was clear he had slipped in a rude term.


    Justin smirked, crossing his arms at the imp''s feeble attempt at defiance.


    "As long as you follow orders, it doesn''t matter if you call me Master or something else."


    "Misunderstanding, again and again, Master. You have such a narrow mind."


    "Enough chatter. Walk forward to that spot. That''s why I summoned you." Justin pointed ahead, effectively cutting off the imp''s attempt at mockery.


    The imp blinked, ncing over the floor. After a moment, it looked up at the ceiling and let out a sly grin.


    "Hmm, Master, I see you''re trying to verify a trap."


    "No," Justin interrupted.


    "Well, I figured you''d want to be sure, but this type of trap¡ªwait, what?" The imp widened its eyes, clearly caught off guard. Its confidence had evaporated in an instant.


    "Not to verify a trap?" it asked, its confusion apparent. "Then why else would you ask me to go forward?"


    "To trigger it, of course. The verification is alreadyplete. Now you just need to disarm it with your body."


    "..."


    A bead of cold sweat formed on the imp''s forehead as its previously confident grin disappeared.


    "M-Master, listen to me for a second."


    "Unless you have another method to disable it? No need."


    "I can only be summoned three times a day! You need to save me for important asions!"


    "That kind of miserly behavior is not my style. When it''s time to use you, I use you."


    Justin gave a sinister grin to the trembling imp. "Now, I, your summoner,mand you: go forward and trigger the trap. No reversing this order."


    "Master! At least listen to me! No, seriously!" The imp cursed, but it moved ahead slowly, obediently following themand.


    Once it reached the middle of the area, a massive square ceiling block began descending. The imp looked up at the darkening sky and muttered hopelessly.


    "My life..."


    Boom


    The falling ceiling neatly crushed the imp beneath it. Momentster, a rumbling noise echoed as the ceiling began to rise again.


    "Now''s our chance! Everyone, run!" Justin shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Watching the slowly rising ceiling, they sprinted forward. Fortunately, the time before the trap rearmed itself was quite generous. As Justin passed by the trap, he muttered, noticing how clean everything was.


    "Must be because it''s a summoned creature. No mess left behind. I''ll have to use this method more often."


    "..."


    Hispanions gave him a look full of unspoken words. What was with that gaze?


    After that, they encountered several more traps blocking their way. Most of them were easy to handle if they knew the trick. Some traps stopped working by pressing a part of the wall, while others were harmless as long as they avoided specific areas.


    However, that was only if they knew how to deactivate the traps. Without knowledge of the correct method, they would have had to face them directly, which would have been dangerous.


    "If it weren''t for Nathan''s [Trap Detection], we''d be in serious trouble."


    Seeing the deactivated traps, Justin felt a chill run down his spine. Getting caught in one of these traps wouldn''t just mean losing some health points like in a game¡ªit could be deadly.


    On the bright side, this confirmed that their advantage was even more significant.


    "It''s impossible to just brute force through these traps. Some could cause severe injuries or even death."


    In other words, anyone wanting to make progress here would either need to bring sacrificial bodies to set off traps or train a ranger specifically for this purpose. Either option would be a significant burden. In this context, Justin and his group, progressing smoothly, were an extraordinary exception.


    Rumble


    "Alright! We''re good now!" Nathan announced as he dusted off his hands after disarming the fifth trap. He was performing exceptionally, like a fish in water.


    "Seriously, without you, we''d be in big trouble," Derek said.


    "Absolutely. Thanks to you, it''s been an easy journey," Rachel added.


    Nathan''s lips twitched at their praise. He had been conscious of his weak attack power until now, so finally being able to contribute significantly made him happy.


    They had just disarmed the fifth trap and descended a flight of stairs when they found themselves in front of something unexpected.


    "A metal door?" Justin muttered.


    Another metal door had appeared before them. Nathan stepped forward to inspect it, but there were no signs of additional traps.


    "It looks safe. Should we just open it?" he asked.


    "Prepare for battle first," Justin said.


    "Battle?" Nathan asked, surprised.


    "At the end of most dungeons, you usually find one of two things: a boss room or a treasure room."


    Or sometimes, it could be both. There were often gimmicks where treasures would only appear after defeating a boss.


    Upon hearing Justin''s words, everyone took abat stance, their expressions tense. Their experience with the orc had clearly made them more cautious this time.


    "Ugh, we''re not going to face another orc, are we?" Derek groaned.


    "Who knows? It could be something even worse," Justin replied.


    "Don''t scare us like that! I''m already nervous enough!" Nathan protested.


    "I''m just telling you to be prepared. If something toughes out this time, we''ll focus on taking it down first, so don''t worry."


    There would be no keeping an enemy alive forbat experience like with the orc. The first dungeon exploration had left them all exhausted.


    After everyone was ready, Justin gave the signal, and Derek used his strength to open the metal door.


    Rumble


    "...!"


    "Oh my god."


    As the metal door opened, the sight before them left everyone speechless, their mouths agape.

 Chapter 67 The Mountain of Gold Coins

    "Wow! Gold, it''s gold!" Derek shouted, swimming through the pile of gold coins excitedly. Nathan, equally fascinated, picked up a gold coin and examined it.


    Even Ethan, who usually tried to keep hisposure, couldn''t hide his excitement. "Ahem, this certainly deserves to be called treasure."


    "Don''t hold back. Go ahead and swim in it," Justin teased.


    "I''m not that kind of person!" Ethan protested, his face flushing red.


    But it was obvious¡ªhe clearly wanted to take a gold coin bath. However, Rachel alone seemed to have a hesitant expression as she looked at the gold coins.


    "But is this even useful? We''re currently using mana stones as currency, not gold coins," she pointed out.


    "...!"


    Everyone froze at this forgotten truth. So, was all this gold just worthless decoration?


    Justin, worried about that possibility, picked up a gold coin to check.


    [Gold Coin]


    Category: Exchange Item


    Details: A currency used in ancient times. Even though times have changed, its value remains. It can be used as a currency exclusively for territory development in the shop, and each gold coin is equivalent to one mana stone. However, it cannot be used for anything other than territory development.


    Fortunately, gold coins could be used in ce of mana stones. There was a restriction that they could only be used for territory development, but it wasn''t a significant problem. The system encouraged territory development, and there wasn''t much else that required such a vast sum of money anyway.


    "Phew, that gave me a scare," Justin said, sighing in relief.


    "For a moment there, I really thought it was useless," Nathan added, also sighing.


    The other teammates, having checked the item description, collectively let out a breath of relief as well. Still, there was a bit of lingering disappointment. While getting a lot of money was nice, wasn''t the charm of dungeon rewards supposed to be rare items?


    And yet, they hadn''t found anything except money.


    "Well, it''s still something," Derek said.


    "We have to think positively. Improving the territory ultimately benefits all of us," Ethan remarked.


    While they were consoling themselves, something caught Justin''s eye in one corner of the pile of gold coins¡ªa stubby handle protruding from the heap. Justin quickly moved over and grabbed the handle, pulling it out.


    "...!"


    What emerged from the pile of coins was a reasonably sized two-handed hammer. It had a bluish hue, something that set it apart from the equipment they had used so far.


    [Hammer of Thunder]


    Category: Warrior Exclusive Equipment


    Grade: Rare


    Details: A warrior''s hammer containing a trace of thunder''s essence. When it strikes something, the impact is amplified by the power of thunder, causing a minor shock effect.


    "A rare-grade item!"


    Until now, the best item they had received from quests was of themon grade. But this hammer was rare-grade. Justin tried to keep his excitement under control as he called out to the others.


    "Everyone,e here! I found a piece of equipment!"


    "Equipment!?"


    The teammates rushed over and looked at the hammer. After examining it with wide eyes, they began digging through the pile of coins, hoping to find more items. As expected, two more items were hidden within the pile.


    [Ring of Protection]


    Grade: RareDetails: When the wearer is struck, a transparent shield is generated to block the attack once. The shield regenerates after one day.


    [Elixir of Regeneration]


    Grade: Rare


    Details: A mysterious elixir contained in a ss bottle. It fully heals the user''s external injuries and has an effectparable to "Advanced Healing." It is a consumable item and does not recharge after use.


    The newly found items were also worthy of being ssified as rare. In the life of a pioneer, where every battle was a matter of life and death, items that increased recovery or defense were especially valuable.


    Justin gathered the group and distributed the three items.


    "The Hammer of Thunder goes to Derek. I think it''s better for you to give up the shield and focus on attacking."


    "Knew you understood me, boss!" Derek said, grinning from ear to ear as he epted the Hammer of Thunder. Rachel looked at him with a hint of envy but said nothing. She probably agreed that Derek was more suited for it. Herbat style was more about deflecting and countering than relying on brute strength.


    "I''m keeping the Ring of Protection. I don''t need to exin why, right?" Justin said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Justin was both the leader and the main damage dealer of the team. If he went down, even temporarily, they would lose both theirmander and their main cannon. Additionally, Justin, being a mage with lower durability, needed the item more than anyone else.


    Finally, there was the Elixir of Regeneration. After a moment of consideration, Justin made his decision.


    "This one goes to Ethan."


    "Huh? Me?" Ethan looked at Justin with wide eyes, clearly not expecting to receive it.


    "Why me? I''m a frontline fighter. Shouldn''t someone in the backline hold onto it to give it to whoever gets hurt?" Ethan questioned.


    "You''re a frontline fighter, but you''re also a healer. If you get injured and go down, you need to drink it and get back in the fight. Without healing skills in critical moments, we''re screwed," Justin exined.


    The healer''s survival was paramount. Aside from Justin, who was the main damage dealer, Ethan was arguably the most crucial member of the team. If he suffered a serious injury, not only would there be a gap in the front line, but their overall sustain would plummet. In the worst-case scenario, even Justin could be exposed to attacks.


    "So if you find yourself unable to move in an emergency, use it. Don''t try to heal yourself and end up dying your return to the fight. Understood?"


    "Got it," Ethan replied, taking the elixir with a dazed expression. Though he looked surprised, the corners of his lips twitched slightly. It seemed he was happy to realize his own importance to the team.


    With the distributionplete, Justin began sweeping the gold coins into his inventory. Despite the vast quantity, the gold coins only upied the smallest slot in the inventory. No matter how many coins he poured in, only the number disyed in the slot changed.


    "20,000 gold coins."


    Seeing the number disyed in the inventory, Justin''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "Once we return, I need to immediately check the territory development options."


    ------------------------------------------


    Power Stone = extra chapters! ???? Your adventure continues at empire


    Golden Ticket = extra chapters! ?????


    Comment = 1 extra chapter! ???


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 68 The Transformation of the Village

    It had been quite some time since the leader changed and a new ss system was implemented. Themoners, who had once resisted the pioneers, now epted the changes without protest. They had painfully realized what it meant for the powerless to oppose the powerful in this world. In that sense, life for themoners had not been all that bad.


    "Honestly, life is much better nowpared to before, even if there''s a ss system," onemoner said.


    "Yeah, back then, it waswless. If you even made eye contact, they''d drag you to some corner and..." another shuddered.


    "At least now, as long as you bow properly, there are no problems," the first one continued.


    "Ever since the ss system was implemented, no one has been beaten or killed."


    Although there was a sense of unease and fear with the establishment of social ranks and the ss system, they had gone through far too much to be concerned about something as trivial as "formalities." Back when Chad was in power, the pioneers were gods, and themoners were nothing more than ves. What difference did it make now if one was a noble or amoner?


    The fact remained that the pioneers still reigned over them.


    "Yeah, no matter what they do, we can''t refuse anyway. At least now there''s order, right?"


    "We should quietly follow the rules theyy down. If we mess up, it could go back to the hellish days."


    "What were we even thinking back then, going up against the pioneers in a world like this?"


    Themoners, who had awakened from their dreams of the old Earth, were finallying to terms with their harsh reality. However, there were still a few who were dissatisfied, refusing to yield. Among those few was Henry, amoner who held resentment in his heart.


    "A ss system? Nobility? What a load of crap," Henry thought to himself, lying on his hard bed. He wouldn''t dare voice his thoughts aloud, but at least he could grumble to himself. "The new leader is better? Sure, betterpared to Chad, but is that really saying much?


    That bastard was aplete devil!"


    To Henry, anyone human should have been better than Chad. How could people celebrate the fact that their new leader was just a little better than a monster like that?


    "Have they all forgotten what human rights are? They''re acting like being promoted from ves to serfs is some great privilege," Henry seethed internally. He gritted his teeth, cursing the othermoners. Back then, everyone was out of their minds, not listening to reason. But now, people were actually capable of thinking, and yet they still chose not to resist and simply epted the ss system.


    "If you''re human, you should be willing to fight, to burn yourself for your rights," Henry thought angrily. "There may be sacrifices, but that would be a worthy sacrifice. Through that sacrifice, many others could be saved."


    Yet, as much as he thought that way, the idea of Henry himself being that sacrifice never crossed his mind. He had a family, after all, and even if he did sacrifice himself, it likely wouldn''t make much of a difference. So, he waited. He waited for someone brave to make that sacrifice for him. He hoped for someone who would be courageous enough to change their reality.


    "Those damn cowards," Henry muttered under his breath, closing his eyes. As always, he resented the othermoners for theirck of sacrifice. He wished that tomorrow, someone brave would step forward to change the reality they lived in. He, himself, hoped to enjoy the fruits of that courage.


    The next morning, Henry was still fast asleep when he was abruptly awakened by his mother, who was shaking him vigorously.


    "Henry! Get up! Quickly, wake up!" his mother shouted, her voice filled with urgency.


    Enjoy new adventures at empire


    "Mom, let me sleep a bit longer... I''m exhausted from all the farm work," Henry groaned, frowning as he turned away.


    "This is not about the farm, Henry! Something incredible has happened!" she insisted.


    Henry blinked, trying toprehend her words. "What could be more important than farm work? Did a rat get in or something?"


    "No! The house, Henry! The house has changed!" she eximed.


    "...?" Henry blinked in confusion. Changed? What did she mean by that? Did the house transform overnight or something?


    Rubbing his eyes, Henry reluctantly got up and looked at the ceiling. His eyes widened immediately.


    "What? The ceiling... why does it look like that?"


    The ceiling, which had been dirty and worn, looked entirely different. The color, the material¡ªeverything had changed from straw and dirt to polished wooden beams. Shocked, Henry sprang up from his bed, looking around.


    "...!"


    Everything was so clean. The house, which was once more akin to a mix of a stable and a shack, now looked almost luxurious. The floor was no longer just dirt; it was covered with wooden nks, and in the middley a new carpet. There was now a firece, the kitchen had expanded and separated from the living area, and even his bed had been reced by something much morefortable.


    "See? I told you! When I woke up this morning, it was all like this! Do you know what happened?" his mother asked, bewildered.


    Henry was speechless. He had no idea how any of this had happened. "Could it be... the system?" he thought to himself. The only thing that could change even a bed while someone slept was the system. But why would the system suddenly show such kindness?


    Until now, it had only favored the pioneers while ignoring themoners.


    "Aaah! Everyone, listen up! Wake up, you lot! This is important, so open your ears and listen carefully!" a loud voice suddenly bellowed from outside, making Henry flinch.


    It was Derek, one of the lord''s close aides. He was simple-minded and a brute, with a demeanor that reminded people most of Chad''s old gang. Mostmoners avoided even making eye contact with him.


    "You must all be confused about the changes to your houses! Everything''s gotten a whole lot better, hasn''t it? Obviously, it didn''t change on its own! The lord did this for you!" Derek shouted.


    "The lord? That dictator?" Henry was stunned.


    Derek continued, "There''s an authority in territory development that allows for upgrading the entire territory! The lord used all the magic stones earned from the dungeon for this! It took a whopping forty thousand magic stones, forty thousand!"


    "...!"


    Henry''s jaw dropped. Forty thousand magic stones? He had never even seen a hundred, let alone thousands. The number was so high that it seemed almost unreal.


    "Be grateful for the lord''s grace, you lot! If you behave well, there may be even greater rewards! The lord is merciful! Now, enjoy your beautiful new vige! That''s all!" Derek concluded.


    With that, Derek''s voice disappeared, leaving behind a stunned and bewildered Henry. He stepped outside, still trying to make sense of everything.


    "...!"


    Henry almost copsed in shock. The entire vige had changed overnight. Houses had been rebuilt, roads were now properly paved, and a fountain had even appeared in the vige square. Where the vige once resembled a medieval gue-ridden settlement, it now looked like a quaint town straight out of a fantasy movie.


    "Forty thousand magic stones..." Henry muttered to himself. Yes, with that many magic stones, it made sense that such changes could be made to the entire territory.

 Chapter 69 Surrender of the Unexpected Foe

    Feeling his hostility suddenly subside, Henry bit his lip.


    "They didn''t do this out of consideration for us," he thought bitterly. "They probably just changed it because they didn''t like how dirty their ownnd looked."


    Yes, it was definitely not money spent for themoners. It was only because the lord considered it his ownnd. As Henry tried to keep his resentment alive, another thought crept in.


    "...If it wasn''t their ownnd, who would spend so much money to change the territory? And could they have even managed to earn forty thousand magic stones in the first ce?"


    The lord changed this territory because it was his own. He had leveled up enough to earn forty thousand magic stones because he prioritized leveling. All of that had ultimately led to the current situation.


    If they had taken part of what they earned to spend on themoners, would something like this have been possible? Definitely not. Even if each of them enjoyed good meals, none of them would have thought to pool their money to invest in the territory. Who would invest such precious magic stones in something that didn''t solely benefit themselves?


    "Long live the lord!"


    Someone shouted next to Henry, breaking his train of thought. It was a young man, amoner about Henry''s age, whom he saw frequently. The young man shouted enthusiastically.


    "Long live the lord! Long live the lord!"


    "Y-Yes, long live the lord!"


    "Long live the lord! Long live!"


    Hearing the shouts, more and moremoners began to follow suit. The reason was obvious¡ªhalf of them were trying to please the lord, while the other half hoped that doing so might bring more benefits.


    Watching thosemoners with disdain, Henry clenched his teeth before suddenly shouting at the top of his lungs.


    "...Long live the lord! Long live!"


    This was definitely not surrender. It was merely an attempt to speed up the redistribution of wealth. If, as a result, the lord felt satisfied and increased his investment in the territory, wouldn''t that be a form of wealth redistribution?


    With that self-justification, Henry shouted as loudly as he could. It was a way to hide his own unwillingness to return to the way things were, instead of achieving equality.


    "Now, this looks much better."


    Justin smiled with satisfaction as he looked at the drastically changed vige. It had once looked like a grim medieval vige from the witch-hunting days, but now, after the changes, it felt like a vige straight out of a fantasy movie.


    "This is how a vige should be. It was worth the effort."


    "But we did pour a lot of gold into it," Derek grumbled as he returned from delivering the announcement to themoners.


    "Twenty thousand gold coins gone in an instant. How can so much gold disappear in just ten minutes? Even now, I get chills thinking about it."


    "That''s with a half-price discount from defeating the field boss. If we hadn''t gotten the discount, it would''ve been forty thousand gold."


    "That makes it feel even worse. Forty thousand gold could have been used for something far more useful."


    "What could be more useful than this? Don''t tell me you''re upset because I didn''t build entertainment facilities."


    "Cough! Cough!"


    At Justin''s words, Derek turned his head, coughing repeatedly. This guy, he was definitely interested in frivolous things.


    "Leave that forter. Who would even be able to use those facilities right now?"


    "Ahem! Who said anything? I''m just saying that it was a lot of money, that''s all."


    If only he could keep quiet.


    As Justin red at Derek, who avoided his gaze, Nathan spoke to him.


    "Improving the vige is great, but wouldn''t it have been better to invest in other things as well? There were options like building walls for territory development."


    Nathan seemed anxious about the growing conflicts among the pioneers. Having experienced war once while being powerless, it seemed to affect him more.


    "Indeed, walls could be useful. They limit the routes of attack and make it easier for a small force to hold off arger one."


    "Right?"


    "But sometimes, walls give the impression of being trapped to those inside."


    Nathan, who had been smiling, suddenly froze at Justin''s words. It seemed he hadn''t thought of that.


    "Ah, but wouldn''t it also provide a sense of security? After all, it''s a solid defense."


    "That sense of security might apply to us, but not to themoners. Let''s be honest, this territory has never really been invaded before, has it?"


    "..."


    Nathan fell silent. The battle with the previous leader, Chad, had taken ce away from themoners'' sight. Even the current fights between pioneers had never been witnessed firsthand by themoners, so it was hard for them to feel any real sense of threat from an invasion.


    "More importantly, from themoners'' perspective, battles are something that happens between pioneers, not their problem. They already see themselves as being ruled anyway."


    "What? But they could be ves as a result of an invasion!"


    "They''ve never experienced anything like that before, so how could they understand?"


    In reality, it was impossible to know if anyone had sessfully invaded another territory and implemented very. In such a situation, talking about very would only seem like fearmongering. Building walls would also seem like a move solely to solidify one''s own control.


    "Instead, it''s much better to invest in the entire territory like we''re doing now. The results are visible, and it gives the impression that I care about themoners'' lives."


    Most importantly, the biggest effect is making themoners feel attracted to my territory. Soon enough, information about the locations, leaders, and social atmospheres of other territories will start to spread. At that time, to prevent themoners from feeling deprived or wanting to leave, it was necessary to improve the territory itself.


    If the territory improved, it would give them the belief that "even though we have a ss system, our territory is still better than others."


    "If things go well, we might even get people from other territories wanting to move here."


    And where they could live a better life than in territories that pursued equality despite the ss system. Justin''s current goal was to create a ce where they couldn''t bear to turn their backs and had no choice but to stay.


    Of course, to achieve that goal, Justin had to immediately work on the dungeon. After all, what was needed for territory development were magic stones and gold.


    "Boss! Boss! Something big happened!"


    Just as Justin''spanions were nodding in agreement with his exnation, Rachel, who had gone to check on the situation in the territory, came running in.


    Her urgent voice made all of them, including Justin, spring to their feet.


    "What happened? Is Aaron attacking?"


    "He''s here! That man is here!"


    "What? Really?"


    What was Aaron thinking? At this point, he didn''t even match them in the quality or quantity of pioneers. Was he trying to raid an empty vige but ran into them by ident?


    Either way, there was no reason to let it slide.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle! We''re going to deal with him right now¡ª"


    "No, he''s not here to fight!"


    Justin paused midmand as Rachel''s words continued. If he wasn''t here to fight, then what was he here for?


    Justin looked at Rachel, demanding an exnation, and she spoke in a trembling voice.


    "He said he''s here to surrender. He''ll do anything, just please spare him."


    "...!?"


    ------------------------------------------


    Power Stone = extra chapters! ????


    Golden Ticket = extra chapters! ?????


    Comment = 1 extra chapter! ???


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 70 The Cost of Pride

    "Crazy... What the hell is this ce?" Aaron''s group looked around, tied up with ropes.


    Clean buildings, organized streets, and a fountain in the center of the square. Everything was entirely different from the vige they had been in.


    While the rest of his group looked bewildered, not knowing what to make of it, Aaron was the only one who realized the source of these changes.


    "Is this the territory reform mentioned in the development options? But it costs forty thousand magic stones to do that. Did these guys manage to gather forty thousand magic stones during this time?"


    Aaron''s mouth went dry. He had known there was a difference in power between them, but forty thousand magic stones? This wasn''t just beyond expectations; it was unimaginable.


    Now, it was almost impossible to think of any way to oppose them.


    "No, let''s think positively. This might actually give us a chance to survive," Aaron thought, swallowing his nervousness.


    If he hade here as an invader, they would have easily wiped him out. However, he was here to seek assistance. Whether they would ept it or not was another matter, but it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing that his opponents were strong.


    "Boss, if this goes wrong..."


    "Shut up!" Aaron shouted, ring at his subordinate.


    "What are you trying to say right now? Don''t you realize we''re being watched from all sides? Keep your mouth shut unless you want us all to get killed!"


    "..."


    Terrified, the subordinate mped his mouth shut. They were already tied up with ropes because the others didn''t trust their surrender. If they made their captors angry, they might end up beaten to death without even a chance to resist.


    "That damn coward. We''re doing all of this to survive, but instead of cooperating, he''s just making things worse," Aaron thought bitterly, cursing at his subordinate under his breath.


    At that moment, a familiar voice called out to him.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    "...!"


    Aaron looked up at the voice, meeting a cold gaze that sent a shiver down his spine. Just looking into those eyes, he could tell that the other person was debating whether or not to kill him.


    Almost reflexively, Aaron raised his voice in a more polite tone.


    "O-oh, long time no see."


    "What''s with the formal speech? Didn''t you drop thatst time?" Justin retorted.


    "..."


    Aaron mped his mouth shut at Justin''s pointed remark. Initially, he had nned to speak informally and confidently, but when faced with Justin, he found he couldn''t do it. Since things hade to this, Aaron decided to humble himself.


    "Aboutst time... I apologize. I got carried away."


    "I don''t care whether you got carried away or not. Just exin why you''re here to surrender. Why are you suddenly offering to surrender?" Justin''s tone was almostmanding, making Aaron''s face flush with embarrassment.


    Humiliation and anger surged within him, but Aaron had no choice. He was the one in need.


    "Well... The other territories found out about our location..."


    "What? Other territories?"


    "Yes."


    Aaron continued in a heavy voice.


    It all began with a dungeon exploration quest. Recently, Aaron had just begun hunting in the Gnoll territory. Of course, the Gnoll habitat had already been swept by Justin''s group, so Aaron could only hunt in the corners, and the progress was slow.


    Still, things had recently be somewhat stable.


    "If we keep this up, we''ll keep leveling up steadily, right?"


    "Maybe we can even catch up to those guys eventually."


    The clear signs of growth were enough to give Aaron and his group baseless confidence. That confidence also showed in their attitude toward quests. As soon as they received a dungeon exploration quest, they immediately decided to take it on.


    "We can handle Gnoll groups easily now, right? That should be enough."


    "Exactly. Those guys are still ying around in the Gnoll hunting grounds. We''re not that different from them."


    "If we back down out of fear, the gap between us will only widen. Let''s go right away."


    With unanimous agreement, Aaron''s group set out to explore the dungeon, heading toward the hilly region. At first, everything went smoothly, up until they found the dungeon. They didn''t encounter any hobgoblins or even groups of gnolls, allowing them to conserve their strength, and the dungeon was nearby.


    But that was where their luck ended.


    "Graaah! Humans! Halt!"


    "Damn it! Run! If you stop, you''re dead!"


    The moment they encountered an orc, Aaron''s group was terrified and ran for their lives. Miraculously, none of them died, but they had lost all will to challenge the dungeon again.


    It would have been better if they had given up and retreated at that point. But Aaron''s group refused to back down. More urately, their pride wouldn''t let them. They had thought they were among the top ranks of the pioneers, yet here they were, running from the first group of monsters they encountered.


    "This ce must just be unusually difficult. Maybe other dungeons are more manageable."


    "Yeah. Didn''t the system say there were multiple dungeons?"


    "Just bad luck, that''s all. Let''s find another dungeon."


    It was a tant excuse, but it was the only way to soothe their wounded pride. Aaron''s group wandered around the hilly region for a long time, but of course, they couldn''t find another dungeon. The brasspass wouldn''t reveal another dungeon unless they cleared the one they had already found.


    The problem was that they discovered something else instead.


    "...Who are you guys?"


    While running around looking for another dungeon, Aaron''s group encountered another group of pioneers. There were twelve of them, and they had just cleared a dungeon,plete with new items.


    Aaron stepped back, flustered, and stammered, "W-we were just passing by."


    "Yeah, right. You think we''re just gonna let you go? Grab them!"


    "...!"


    Unfortunately, the quality of these pioneers wasn''t great. Realizing they''d all die if they resisted, Aaron''s group gave up and got captured. The leader of the pioneers, grinning with satisfaction, approached Aaron, who was now on his knees.


    "Where do you live? Lead the way."


    Aaron had no choice but to reveal the way to his vige. Upon seeing the vige, the pioneers from the other territory were delighted at the sight of themoners.


    "A jackpot, a field of ves just waiting to be harvested," they said, barely concealing their desire to invade.


    Before leaving, they gave Aaron one final order.


    "Hey, you. Come to the same ce tomorrow, and bring tenmoners with you. We''ve already set the trap, so this works out perfectly. You''ll make excellent meat shields."


    "So, you figured it''d be better to surrender to me?" Justin asked, looking down at Aaron with a mocking smile.


    "Yes."


    Justin let out a snort ofughter as he gazed down at Aaron.

 Chapter 71 Betrayal and Consequences

    "Since when did you start caring so much about themoners? Did your humanity suddenly awaken because someone else was tormenting them instead of you?" Justin asked mockingly.


    "To be honest, I don''t really care what happens to themoners. I just value my own life," Aaron responded, his voice dry.


    The only reason they had left the territory alone yesterday was because there was no one avable to take over it. Now that they knew the location, they could invade at any time, kill Aaron, and take over the territory. In fact, there was nothing stopping them from killing him the moment he showed up at the meeting ce today.


    "That''s why I came here to ask for your protection. You can have the territory, or whatever else you want. Please, just spare my life," Aaron said, pressing his forehead to the ground in supplication. His subordinates also bowed their heads deeply.


    Justin looked down at Aaron for a long while without saying a word. The silence dragged on, and Aaron seemed to sense that something was wrong. He began to fidget nervously.


    "Um, excuse me..."


    "Where''s the meeting ce?" Justin interrupted.


    Aaron''s face lit up as he looked up. "It''s just a little further up from the hilly region! Shall I lead you there?"


    "I didn''t ask for a guide. I asked so I could avoid it," Justin replied coldly.


    "What? No, but...!"


    Aaron visibly panicked at the suggestion that Justin intended to avoid the fight. His tant reaction almost made Justinugh.


    It was obvious what Aaron''s intentions were. Justin decided to y along for now.


    "Just kidding. Of course, I asked so I could attack them first."


    "R-really?" Aaron stammered.


    "Yeah. If they''re that kind of people, it''s better to deal with them sooner rather thanter."


    "Absolutely!" Aaron eximed, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Justin nodded after getting the time of the meeting with the others. "Prepare yourself and wait. I won''t ask you to fight, just make sure you guide us properly."


    "Y-yes, of course!"


    As Justin turned away from Aaron, Nathan tugged at his sleeve. Despite having heard the conversation, Nathan''s eyes were filled with doubt.


    "Justin, are you really nning on fighting them after hearing that?"


    "Why? Aaron''s not a good guy, but the other side sounds like viins too, right?" Justin responded.


    "That may be true, but it all seems too suspicious," Nathan said, his voice tinged with concern.


    Of course, there were ulterior motives behind Aaron''s plea, so it was natural for Nathan to be suspicious. However, they had no choice but to fight, regardless of Aaron''s true intentions.


    "He probably didn''t tell us everything. But two things are likely true: the location of the territory has been discovered, and there''s a chance they''ll invade."


    Otherwise, there would have been no reason for Aaron toe groveling like this.


    "If that''s the case, then we have to fight sooner orter. We''re already nning to take over the other territory, but now that they know our location, we''ve be a target. We need to make our move before they prepare ande for us."


    "They could all be lies, and maybe they''re actually good people."


    "What kind of good people would deliberately find out the location of someone else''s territory?"


    "..."


    Nathan couldn''t argue with that. There was no reason for someone to find out the location of another territory unless they intended to invade it.


    "Let''s just go and see. If they''re as much trash as Aaron says, we''ll fight them. If not, we can just talk and leave."


    Of course, Justin felt that thetter was unlikely.


    "...And what about Aaron''s group? You''re not nning to take them along as allies, are you?" Nathan asked, his voice filled with worry.


    "No," Justin said firmly.


    "There''s no need for that. All we need from them is proper guidance."


    "Um... Why are we still tied up?" Aaron asked, sweating profusely.


    He must have assumed they would be untied and allowed to fight alongside them. Justin couldn''t help but chuckle at Aaron''s bewildered expression.


    "Because I don''t trust you. You could decide to stab us in the back at any moment."


    "But it doesn''t make sense for the five of us to take on twelve of them! There could even be more of them by now!" Aaron protested.


    "That''s for us to worry about. You just keep your nose out of it," Justin said dismissively.


    Although this was a fight between pioneers, Justin''s group decided to move with just five people, excluding Aaron''s group. The other pioneers had only fought monsters, and in the worst-case scenario, they could end up being a hindrance rather than an asset.


    Even within Justin''s own group, during their first battle, everyone had been so flustered that Justin had to handle almost everything on his own.


    "Besides, they''re not going to target you while you''re tied up. If things get dangerous, I''ll untie you, so don''t worry too much."


    "...I trust you," Aaron said, nodding with a resolute expression.


    Justin let out a smallugh. Trust? No, it was simply that Aaron had no other option but to trust him.


    With Aaron guiding them, they headed past the Gnoll habitat and into the hilly region. Along the way, Aaron''s eyes widened in shock as he watched Justin''s group effortlessly take down the Gnolls.


    "A-amazing strength."


    "Well, of course, we''re strong. Did you really think we were on the same level as you?" Justin retorted.


    Aaron''s face turned red, and he shut his mouth. From then on, he quietly led the way, and soon they arrived at the meeting ce.


    In a location surrounded by three hills, there were indeed twelve pioneers gathered.


    ''Luckily, there aren''t any more of them.''


    It wasn''t that Justin doubted they could win, but fewer opponents always made the fight easier.


    The group of pioneers, who had been gathered closely together, stood up as soon as they saw Justin''s shadow approaching.


    "Hey, you bastards! Why are you right on time? You should''vee at least 30 minutes early... What the hell?"


    The leader, who had been shouting, suddenly froze when he saw Justin''s group. More specifically, he seemed surprised to see Aaron and his group tied up.


    Experience more tales on empire


    Justin smirked and shook Aaron slightly. "What do you think it is, idiot? He tried to pull a trick and ended up caught instead. This guy nned to hand us over to you, but we figured it all out."


    "...!?"


    Aaron''s jaw dropped, and he looked at Justin, his mouth opening and closing as if he wanted to say something. But before he could, the leader of the other group frowned and muttered.


    "Damn it, I spared him, and he couldn''t even do one job right. I shouldn''t have trusted him. Should''ve killed them all right then and there."


    Hearing the leader confirm Justin''s words, Aaron''s group froze in shock. Aaron, in particr, looked at Justin, his face drained of color.


    Justin met Aaron''s terrified gaze and spoke.


    "Did you really think you wouldn''t get caught?"

 Chapter 72 The Snakes End

    "How¡­ how did you know¡­?" Aaron asked in a trembling voice.


    He genuinely seemed not to understand how he had been caught. Justin smirked as he responded to Aaron''s question.


    "Your excuse was just too pathetic, that''s how."


    "What?"


    "You said they spared you because there was no one to manage the territory? Does that even make sense? Once they know the location, it''s as good as theirs."


    Themoners couldn''t leave the territory. If they tried to go outside, they''d be killed by monsters. In other words, as long as they didn''t n to leave it unattended for long, just knowing the location was enough. They coulde back anytime when they were free and take over the territory.


    In that process, Aaron and his group, the original owners, were unnecessary.


    "And honestly, do you even manage the territory? All you do is tyranny. You''re ridiculous."


    "But¡­ but the trap! They neededmoners for the trap, that''s why¡­!" Aaron protested.


    "That doesn''t make sense either. Why would they leave that kind of job to you? They''d leave it to someone they trust."


    Aaron shouted in frustration, but Justin casually tapped Aaron''s head with his staff, as if scolding a child caught in a lie.


    "Let''s say, for the sake of argument, that everything you said is true. Then why are all of you still alive? If they had any sense, they would''ve left one or two alive and killed the rest to make sure you couldn''t do anything stupid."


    "...!"


    Aaron''s face turned deathly pale. This time, even he had no response. It made no sense that they would leave all of his group alive out of sheer arrogance.


    "Doesn''t it seem strange to you? They had no reason to spare you. The only possible reason you''re still alive is that you offered them something."


    It must have been something they couldn''t refuse, something only Aaron and his group could do for them¡ªsomething so tempting that they decided not to kill them. Most likely, Aaron had promised to lure Justin and his group to their deaths and help them take over the territory easily.


    There was nothing else valuable enough to make them spare such a dangerous element.


    "Well, it was all just a guess. So I decided to test you, and oh my, how surprising! You gave me the answer right away! I was shocked!" Justin said with a mockingugh.


    "...!"


    "Now, if you have anything to say, say it, you rat."


    Aaron looked at Justin with his pale face, bound tightly, unable to resist or even attempt to escape. If Justin decided to act now, Aaron would die without being able to do anything.


    "Uh, um, I mean¡­!"


    "Well, look at that sharp mind of yours. Did you read too many detectiveics?" The leader of the opposing pioneers stepped forward, ignoring Aaron''s panic.


    Frustration was evident on his face, clearly annoyed that things hadn''t gone as nned.


    "But so what if you figured it all out? Whether you fell into the trap by mistake or on purpose, it''s the same result. If you wanted to show off how smart you are, you shouldn''t havee in the first ce."


    A savage smile appeared on the leader''s face as he looked at Justin. It seemed he wasn''t too worried about the situation, believing that dealing with five people wouldn''t be a problem.


    Justin looked at the leader with a smirk of his own.


    "Bullshit. I''m not the only one caught in a trap here. You''re in one too, idiot."


    "What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    "I''m over level 20. So are all my friends here. What level are you guys?"


    "...!"


    The opposing pioneers flinched at Justin''s words. They hadn''t expected that all of them would be over level 20, not just one person. It was close to a bluff, as Nathan wasn''t level 20, but it seemed to work.


    Justin continued with the momentum.


    "We even took down a field boss ourselves. Did you really think our levels were the same as these guys? Who told you that?"


    All eyes immediately turned to Aaron''s group. From the sharp res, it was clear that they had underestimated Justin''s group. Aaron must have downyed their strength, likely iming that they were on the same level.


    It was obvious why he would do something like that.


    "You fools. Did you really think Aaron was leading us to you as a gift? He brought us here for a showdown. He knew we wouldn''t go down without a fight, so he wanted you guys to sh with us."


    If Aaron had genuinely intended to offer them as a gift, he would''ve tried something more deceitful or done his best to get rid of the ropes. But as soon as he realized they wouldn''t be untied, Aaron obedientlyplied and didn''t try anything else. He even led them to an open area rather than trying to lure them into a trap.


    When Justin said only five of them wereing, Aaron had even grumbled about why so few.


    Putting all these situations together, the answer was simple.


    "He probably nned to escape during the fight or side with the winner afterward. Or maybe he intended to be thest one standing and im victory. Either way, trusting someone like him was stupid."


    "You son of a¡­!"


    The leader of the opposing pioneers ground his teeth, ring at Aaron. Given Justin''s group''s level, they were facing heavy losses regardless of the oue, but Aaron had made it seem like an easy win.


    Abandoned by both sides, Aaron was left stammering, shaking his head frantically. It seemed he had realized that death was his only option now.


    "Why, why!?" Aaron shouted, looking at Justin.


    It was a short outburst, but Justin understood the meaning behind it. Aaron was asking why he hadn''t revealed his suspicions earlier so that he could side with Justin. Why wait until now?


    Justin leaned in and whispered in Aaron''s ear.


    "Why? Because I have no intention of keeping a snake like you around."


    "...!"


    "I had to kill you, but if I killed you without solid proof, the others would''ve been shaken. I brought you here to create the perfect reason before killing you."


    "Ugh, ugh, ugh!"


    Before Aaron could say anything more, tears and snot streaming down his face, Justin ced a finger on his forehead and murmured softly.


    "ck Missile."


    Thud.


    With the sound of flesh being pierced, a hole appeared in Aaron''s head. His body slowly slumped to the ground, falling with a dull thud. The pioneers flinched at the sight. Justin''spanions, already enraged by what they had heard, followed his lead, swinging their weapons.


    "No, no!"


    "Please, spare me!"


    St, crack, thud.


    The pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears. Having already experienced battle against other humans, and knowing these were the ones who intended to kill them, there was no reason to hesitate.


    Soon, five bodiesy sprawled on the ground. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    After finishing everything, Justin looked at the leader of the opposing pioneers.


    "So, what do you n to do now?"

 Chapter 73 The Clash Above and Below

    "What... what are you going to do?" The opposing leader asked, his expression filled with wariness.


    The confidence that had filled him earlier seemed to have vanishedpletely. Justin shrugged and repeated his question.


    "Do we really need to fight here? How about we just go our separate ways and continue on to explore the dungeon?"


    "What if I say no?" The leader growled, as if ready to attack at any moment.


    Justin straightened his face, his voice turning cold. "Then let''s fight, you bastard. You think I''m backing off because I''m scared? Do you want me to kill you like I did those others?"


    "Damn it¡­" The opponent clenched his teeth in anger, but he couldn''t bring himself to attack. Perhaps it was because of the level difference, or maybe because he had just witnessed Justin taking action without hesitation. The ability to attack mercilessly was an important factor in a battle, and it always put pressure on the receiving side.


    After hesitating for a moment, the leader spat on the ground and said, "Fine, I''ll let it go since I just got a new territory. Consider yourself lucky."


    "...No, that won''t work." Justin paused as he was about to turn away.


    Stay updated with empire


    Where did they think they were going to put their spoon in?


    "Now that Aaron''s dead, that territory belongs to me. Stay away from it."


    "What? Are you kidding me right now!?" The leader yelled.


    "No joke. Do you really think you can hold onto that territory? My territory is right next to it."


    Hearing that their territories were connected even before the dungeon exploration quest, the leader''s face hardened. It seemed their territory was also close to another one. If that was the case, they would be well aware of how close the territories were.


    Justin decided to dig into that point. "If you want it so badly, go ahead and take it. But in that case, I''ll being for you, so prepare to defend yourself. You''ll need to bring everyst one of your people."


    "...!"


    The leader gritted his teeth and red at Justin. He wanted the territory but probably didn''t have enough forces to defend it. With everyone being at a simr level right now, there weren''t enough resources to go around.


    Moreover, if they moved their pioneers elsewhere, it would only make their home base vulnerable. No matter how much they stretched their forces, they wouldn''t be able to beat Justin. After a long hesitation, the leader clenched his fist and shouted.


    "Screw it, take them down!"


    "W-what?" one of his subordinates stammered.


    "I said take them down! What are you waiting for!? Attack!"


    At the suddenmand to attack, Justin frowned, and the other side also seemed taken aback. So, they were willing to shed blood here just to take the territory.


    "Damn bastard. You could have ended this quietly, but you insist on causing trouble."


    "Shut up!" the leader barked, as if in response to Justin''s words.


    Justin extended his hand, speaking the incantation for his strongest spell.


    "Cursed Lightning."


    Crackle!


    A violet lightning bolt shot from Justin''s hand, heading toward the enemies. It wasn''t particrly powerful, but it was a spell that would send anyone hit by it into a groggy state. Moreover, the spell targeted fifteen enemies at once. If it worked well, he could incapacitate them all in a single strike.


    After that, it would be a one-sided massacre.


    However, contrary to Justin''s expectations, the enemy leader stepped forward.


    "Hup!"


    Crash!


    "...!?"


    Justin flinched as the lightning scattered with a loud noise. The enemy had blocked his spell with arge shield. If it were any ordinary shield, it would have been fried, but the strange silver shield seemed to disperse the magic entirely. Even when Justin aimed elsewhere, the shield absorbed everything, which suggested it had some kind of homing function.


    "A dungeon reward?" Justin thought, realizing that part of Aaron''s story had been true.


    Seeing that Cursed Lightning was useless, Justin immediatelyunched his next attack.


    "ck Missile!"


    Bang!


    "...!"


    The ck Missile was also deflected effortlessly, and Justin was taken aback. A spell with impact force was repelled that easily?


    The enemy leader, seemingly pleased with himself, let out a cackle.


    "You idiot! You''re done for now! Miller, go!"


    Whoosh!


    At the leader''smand, a white figure suddenly appeared from behind. Seeing something soar into the sky, Nathan shouted in surprise.


    "A Pegasus?!"


    The translucent figure was a winged horse that resembled a Pegasus. It was obvious at a nce that it wasn''t a living creature but a summoned entity.


    "You can''t learn a summoning spell like that yet. Did he get it as a dungeon reward?" Justin wondered, narrowing his eyes.


    The Pegasus, carrying a mage, flew into the sky. Seeing it ascend, Justin''s gaze followed it, and the mage on top shouted.


    "Energy Bolt!"


    "Block it!"


    Boom!


    "Phew!"


    Ethan barely managed to react in time, deflecting the spell with his shield. Fortunately, the power of the spell was weak enough that a regr shield could block it. The problem was that they had lost air superiority. If the mage kept casting spells from above during the battle, it would pose a significant threat.


    Moreover, being in the air made it difficult for them to aim urately. Unlike those on the ground, who could only dodge left or right, those in the air could dodge in any direction.


    "Nathan , can you shoot him down?" Justin asked.


    "It''s difficult to hit something flying! It''s too fast!" Nathan replied.


    "Thought so. What an annoying item." Justin clicked his tongue, ring up at the sky.


    The mage, perhaps to maximize the efficiency of his attacks, cautiously circled the area. He seemed worried about running out of spell uses if he fired recklessly.


    "Hey, what''s with that expression? Where''s all that confidence you had earlier?" the enemy leader taunted, sneering as he approached. He made sure to keep the silver shield in front of him at all times.


    "Energy Bolt!"


    Boom!


    "Ugh! Damn it!" Ethan shouted, deflecting the spell with his shield once again. His arm shook from the impact of the spell.


    Seeing Ethan struggle, the enemy leader''s confidence grew, and he shouted arrogantly.


    "What? You''re going to kill me like you did them? You can''t kill anyone, you bastard. Today''s the day you die!"


    That bastard.


    Seeing the leader act like he had already won made a vein bulge on Justin''s forehead. Hispanions also seemed tense, as if they thought the situation had turned against them.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Derek asked.


    "What do you mean, what should we do? We''re taking them all down," Justin replied calmly.


    "But that flying bastard¡­"


    "Double Amplification - Cursed Lightning."


    Instead of answering Derek''s question, Justin used double amplification. Then he aimed at the mage flying around in the sky.


    "Cursed Lightning."


    Crackle!


    "Gah¡­!"


    The violet lightning shot out, much stronger than before, flying straight toward the Pegasus. The mage on top panicked at the sudden attack, but there was no way he could avoid it. Cursed Lightning was already a fast and wide-ranging spell, and with the double amplification, its speed and range were iparable to before.


    Crash!


    "Aaaaagh!"


    "M-Miller!"


    A shriek of agony and a cry of shock erupted from opposite sides.

 Chapter 74 The Warlock Limit

    The mage, scorched by the cursed lightning, copsed onto the back of the Pegasus as if unconscious.


    "Is he dead?" thought Justin.


    Though it was clear the mage, had lost consciousness, it was too far to confirm whether he was alive or not. The Cursed Lightning itself wasn''t known for its destructive power, but the double amplification Justin had applied to it made it likely that his foe might be dead.


    Even so, the summoned Pegasus remained unaffected, despite taking a direct hit from the magic. Being a translucent manifestation rather than a living creature, it seemed incapable of feeling pain. However, without its summoner to guide it, the Pegasus could do little more than slowly descend the hill, apparently aiming for a safending.


    "Well, that takes care of one," Justin muttered.


    "You bastard!" A furious shout erupted from the other side of the hill as the Pegasus disappeared from view.


    A warrior, evidently enraged by the fallen mage''s fate, stormed toward Justin with a furious expression, paying no heed to the warnings of hisrades.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Hey, you idiot! Stop! Come back!"


    "Shut up!"


    The warrior ignored his leader''s desperate call, his rage blinding him to reason. Seeing his foe charging recklessly, Justin raised his finger and chanted calmly.


    "Double Amplification - ck Missile."


    The spell shot forth.


    "ck Missile!" the warrior scoffed, raising his shield to block. But his confidence was misced.


    With a dull thud, the missile tore through both the shield and the warrior behind it, his momentum halted abruptly as his body copsed to the ground.


    "You really thought you could block that?" Justin muttered loudly enough for the enemy to hear, his tone mocking.


    "Damn it!" the enemy leader cursed, a mix of anger and fear stirring amongst their ranks. Clearly, they hadn''t anticipated Justin''s magic to be so overpowering.


    "Stay behind your shields! Hold your ground! Approach slowly and take him out in closebat!" The leader tried to rally his soldiers despite the rising tension.


    Sure, two of their own had fallen, but they still outnumbered Justin ten to one. If they advanced with their shields, surrounding him two against one, they would eventually overwhelm him.


    But Justin had no intention of letting that happen.


    Experience tales with empire


    "ck Missile!"


    The spell shot again.


    "Fool! That won''t work!" The leader, perhaps in an attempt to bolster his soldiers'' morale, yelled defiantly.


    Justin, amused by their bravado, narrowed his eyes.


    "Let''s see if that holds up," he muttered, summoning more energy. "ck Missile, ck Missile, ck Missile!"


    Missile after missile rained down on the shields.


    While the shields were enchanted to disperse magical attacks, no equipment could withstand unlimited punishment. These shields, despite their dungeon-grade enchantments, surely had limits.


    "There''s got to be some kind of restriction!" Justin thought. "Whether it''s a time limit or a usage cap, there''s always a w in overpowered gear."


    By the time the barrage of twenty, thirty missiles had mmed into the shields, the enemy leader''s face had turned pale. He must''ve realized what Justin was doing¡ªpushing the equipment to its limits. But after seeing hisrade impaled earlier, he hesitated, afraid to advance too quickly.


    Finally, after countless impacts, Justin''s magic pierced through.


    "ck Missile!"


    The spell hit, and with a loud crack, the shimmering silver of the shield shattered, peeling away like a broken coating. What remained was a dull gray shield, stripped of its magical defenses.


    The leader, terrified, tried to brace behind the now-ordinary shield.


    "ck Missile!"


    "Ugh!" The leader hunched behind his shield, expecting the worst.


    But nothing happened.


    "¡­What''s going on?" one of the enemy soldiers asked, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Why''s he just standing there?" Another soldier followed up.


    Even Justin''s own allies cast puzzled nces his way. Justin clicked his tongue, realizing the issue.


    "I''ve used them all," he thought.


    He had exhausted all his ck Missiles¡ª20 standard shots, along with 5 additional ones stored in his apprentice''s staff. Even his Cursed Lightning had been spent after two uses. All that remained was his Energy Drain spell.


    Sensing Justin''s predicament, the enemy leader''s expression brightened.


    "He''s out of spells! Attack him now!" hemanded with renewed vigor.


    A mage without magic was nothing more than a burden. For ck mages like Justin, who couldn''t recharge their energy without sacrifices, the situation seemed dire. But Justin still had a trick up his sleeve.


    "Imp Summon!"


    A cloud of purple smoke billowed forth, and the enemy froze, unsure what creature would emerge.


    When the smoke cleared, a tiny imp stood before Justin, drawing snickers from the enemy soldiers.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Is he serious? What''s he nning to do with that little thing?"


    Despite theirughter, the imp red up at Justin, its expression one of exasperation.


    "What is it this time? Seriously, can''t you give me a break? We may have a contract, but this is getting ridiculous¡ª"


    "Energy Drain!"


    "Eeeeek!" The imp''s protests were cut short as Justin grabbed its head, immediately draining its life force.


    With direct contact, the process was swift, and as Justin absorbed its vitality, the enemy soldiers'' mockery turned to horror.


    "Th-that bastard!" one of them shouted.


    "He''s using his own summon as a battery!"


    In this world, when a mage runs out of spells, they be dead weight. Lacking any significant physical strength, they''re left with no offensive options. In long battles, most mages could step back to recover and return after meditation, relying on theirrades for protection. But for Warlocks, like Justin, this basic rule didn''t apply.


    "The only ss of mages unable to meditate... Warlock," Justin thought.


    The only way for him to recharge his spells was by draining life energy or feeding off negative emotions. Early in a fight, this wasn''t much of an issue; he could simply sap an enemy''s vitality without killing them. But as battles progressed and stronger enemies emerged, this tactic became impossible. These enemies were lethal even when on the brink of death.


    "Damn it. If I leave them alive, I''m dead. If I kill them, I can''t recharge my magic. What am I supposed to do?"


    The repeated dilemmas of survival left Warlocks with no choice but to exhaust their spells. In the end, they often found themselves cornered with no way forward. The only way out was to sacrifice one of their own to recharge, but doing so would crush the morale of the entire force. The dissatisfaction would spread across thend, and disloyalty would fester.


    Ultimately, the foundation of any kingdom Justin built would crumble.


    This was why the Warlockss was often considered to have a short shelf life.


    But in Justin''s case, there was one loophole.


    "In a game, draining a summon''s life would still lower morale, but this isn''t a game. This is real."


    If he had drained the life force from a human, even in this world, it would have undoubtedly shattered their spirits. After all, causing others pain by draining their life wasn''t a pleasant experience. But using a summoned creature? That was different.

 Chapter 75 The Energy Drain Strategy

    Julius, who had exined the professions to Justin during the tutorial, had also mentioned this: in reality, if the target wasn''t a human but a summoned creature, especially one as arrogant and annoying as this demon, then there would be no morale penalties.


    "I can suck its energy dry without affecting morale! And I can do it three times!"


    "Eeeeek!"


    The imp screamed as Justin rapidly recharged his spell usage. Before the fifth ck Missile was fully recharged, the enemy leader shouted, regaining his senses.


    "Stop him! Stop him now!"


    Hearing themand, the enemy pioneers rushed madly toward Justin. They had all witnessed their fellow warrior get pierced through his shield and die earlier. They could easily predict what would happen once Justin''s magic was fully charged. However, in his desperation, the enemy leader seemed to have forgotten something important.


    Shwing, thud.


    "Argh!"


    An arrow lodged itself into the thigh of one of the warriors charging recklessly forward. The shot came from Nathan, who had been patiently waiting for the perfect opportunity.


    If they had been cautiously approaching behind a shield wall like before, it might have been a different story. But running toward them with full exposure? They were just easy targets.


    "You''re only targeting our leader, huh? Don''t you see us here?" Nathan said with a smirk.


    "E-Energy Bolt!" another enemy mage shouted.


    Boom!


    "Not a chance!"


    The enemy mage attempted to strike Nathan with a projectile, but Ethan and Rachel had anticipated this and swiftly blocked the attack with their shields.


    Meanwhile, two enemy warriors had managed to get quite close, but now Derek took center stage.


    "You bastards!"


    Whoosh. Read new chapters at empire


    "Block it!"


    One of the enemy warriors, startled by the sight of Derek''s massive two-handed hammer, raised his shield. The other quickly moved to Derek''s side, hoping to strike from his nk while hisrade blocked the front. It was a solid strategy, but it didn''tst even a second.


    Crash!


    "Guhhh...!"


    The hammer smashed into the shield with a thunderous crash, sending the warrior flying through the air. The shockwave from the blow knocked the other warrior off bnce, disrupting his stance. As he struggled to regain his footing, he looked at hisrade, now airborne, and gasped.


    "Dungeon rewards!" he shouted in shock.


    "Yeah! You think you''re the only ones with those?" Derek yelled back.


    Whoosh!


    Once again, the massive hammer swung toward the warriors. The enemy tried to raise his shield reflexively, but it was futile.


    Crash!


    "Grrgh!"


    The force of the impact bent the warrior''s arm backward, driving the shield into his own chest. He flew back, tumbling across the ground.


    With three of their own taken down in an instant, the remaining enemies began to hesitate. Their leader, furious, screamed at them in frustration.


    "You idiots! He''s still recharging! Stop him already!"


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, the enemy leader hurled his axe with all his might. Whether it was luck or skill, the axe flew straight toward Justin. Both Ethan and Rachel, who had been focused on defending against magic, were caught off guard by the iing axe.


    "My lord!"


    "Justin!"


    "Take that!"


    Their voices ovepped with the leader''s triumphant shout as the axe drew closer to Justin''s face.


    ng!


    "¡­!?"


    With a solid impact, the axe was deflected away. The enemies were stunned, and Justin''s allies suddenly remembered something they had forgotten.


    "Oh, the ring!"


    A system message, only audible to Justin, echoed in his mind:


    [Ring of Protection has detected a direct attack on the owner. Deploying shield.]


    [The shield has been deactivated as all daily uses have been consumed.]


    [Shield uses will automatically recharge by the next day.]


    As the system message appeared, the ring''s color turned dark, signifying its spent power. Much like the shield before, the ring changed color once its uses were exhausted.


    "Eeeek¡­!"


    With a final shriek, the imp''s body, having reached its limit, disintegrated into dust. In a single summon, Justin had recharged ten ck Missiles, more than enough for this battle.


    "You''re all dead now," Justin said coldly.


    "...!"


    The faces of the enemy pioneers turned pale as Justin finished recharging. Without hesitation, he activated his double amplification and aimed at the enemy mage.


    "ck Missile."


    The battle that followed was almost disappointingly swift. Of the twelve enemies, five had already been incapacitated. Given the overwhelming firepower on Justin''s side, the oue was inevitable. After the fight, Justin and his allies began searching the bodies for any useful items.


    "There''s not much of value here," Nathan said, examining one of the corpses.


    "Most of this stuff is just generic equipment you can buy in any shop," Ethan added.


    Though they had only experienced looting once before, they had already be ustomed to it, rummaging through the bodies without hesitation. After all, when an item could mean life or death, one had to get used to it.


    Justin, also searching the corpses, muttered to himself, "At least we got this."


    He pulled out arge shield that the dead enemy leader had clung to even in his final moments. The shield,rge enough to cover a person''s body, still had a dark, murky gray color. As Justin ran his hand over the surface of the shield, an item description window appeared before him.


    [Anti-Magic Shield]


    Category: Warrior-exclusive equipmentRarity: RareDescription: A shield that absorbs and disperses iing magical attacks. However, once it umtes a certain amount of magic, its effects will vanish. It requires a day to recharge before being used again.


    "Quite the effect," Justinmented.


    Even with its limitations, the shield had an extraordinary ability. Justin had been thinking about countering the high-powered spells of his enemies, and to now have this in his possession was a great advantage. Truthfully, this one shield alone was more than enough of a reward for the battle.


    But the looting wasn''t over just yet.


    "We should also check the mage that was flying around earlier," Ethan suggested.


    "Of course. He went down just over that hill," Justin replied.


    With the shield in tow, they headed toward the hill where the Pegasus had descended earlier. At the base, they found the mage, draped in a blue robe, lying unconscious. The summoned Pegasus had vanished, likely due to the time limit expiring.


    Justin reached out to search the fallen mage''s body but hesitated.


    "¡­He''s still alive."

 Chapter 76 The Interrogation Begins

    Though the possibility existed, Justin had not expected the mage to still be alive. The curse had little offensive power, but shock alone could have been fatal.


    "It seems my spell was powerful enough after all. Normally, they would have woken up by now."


    The Magey motionless,pletely unconscious. Even after Justin roughly flipped him over and gave him a few taps, there was no response. It was clear that no matter what they did, the Mage wouldn''t wake up until he recovered on his own.


    "What should we do, boss?" Derek asked, approaching Justin with a slightly puzzled expression. They hadn''t expected to capture a prisoner.


    "Should we just finish him off while he''s still asleep? One hit to the head, and it''ll be quick¡ª"


    "No. Let''s take him with us," Justin cut him off.


    "Huh?"


    "This guy''s from another territory. We need to interrogate him and figure out where he''s from."


    If the situation had been too chaotic earlier, they might not have had the luxury of taking a prisoner. But now, Justin saw no reason to pass up such an opportunity. After all, this captured Mage was from an unknown territory, which meant he could provide valuable information. Learning about the state, mood, and power of other territories was crucial.


    "Of course, let''s search him first and see if there''s anything useful."


    Justin scanned the unconscious Mage from head to toe. If the Mage had a summoning item, it would likely be on the outside of his clothes for easy ess during emergencies. After all, keeping it in his inventory would make it slower to retrieve when needed.


    "Is this it?"


    Sure enough, the summoning item was easy to find. There was no need to search further. A small flute, hanging from a ne, stood out immediately. Justin carefully pulled off the ne and inspected it, prompting an item description window to appear.


    [Whistle of the Winged Steed]


    Category: Summoning ItemRarity: RareDescription: A small, finger-sized flute. When blown, it summons a winged horse twice a day. The steed obeys its summoner and remains for 30 minutes. Once the time limit expires, the horse automaticallynds and vanishes.


    "Impressive," Justin thought.


    Although the summon time was only half that of the Imp, considering the Pegasus''s utility, it was an excellent item. Thirty minutes was more than enough to dominate a small-scale battle and control the skies. Essentially, it allowed the user tomand the skies for two battles, ensuring a strategic advantage.


    Justin quickly pocketed the flute and stood up. "We''ll skip dungeon exploration today. Let''s take him back and start the interrogation."


    "Understood. But who''s going to carry him?" Derek asked.


    "Obviously, you, Derek. You''re the strongest."


    "..."


    As the group returned to the territory, carrying the unconscious Mage, they were greeted with surprise. It was clear from a single nce that this was no guest¡ªthey had brought back a prisoner. The fact that there was a prisoner meant there had been a battle, and the people feared something major had happened.


    Justin quickly addressed the gathering citizens.


    "It''s nothing serious. Go back to your tasks!" he barked. Your journey continues with empire


    "Yes, sir!"


    At hismand, the gathered vigers quickly dispersed. But even the other pioneers were shocked, and Zachary approached as their representative.


    "What exactly happened out there?"


    "It''s nothing major. We just fought with some folks from another territory."


    "Another territory besides Aaron''s?" Zachary''s eyes widened.


    "Oh, right. I forgot to tell you, Aaron''s dead," Justin said casually.


    "¡­!?"


    Zachary stood there, dumbfounded. Justin, with a calm demeanor, exined the situation in more detail. As he finished, Zachary, still in disbelief, eximed, "You went into such a dangerous situation with just five people!?"


    "We had no choice. We were the best," Justin replied matter-of-factly.


    "I mean, even so¡­!"


    "Sure, if we had brought more people, it might have been easier to win. But we would have had casualties on our side."


    At the mention of casualties, Zachary fell silent. The death of a pioneer wasn''t just a matter of losing strength; it could instill deep fear into the rest of the group. The fact that their elite team had gone out and returned safely was the best oue. No one had died, and Justin''s authority, along with that of his lieutenants, had only grown stronger.


    Zachary, after mulling it over for a while, let out a deep sigh.


    "While it ended well this time, in the future, you should take enough men with you, even if it means risking casualties."


    "I n to. We need to avoid unnecessary risks. If I fall, the whole territory could copse."


    "That''s one reason, yes. But we also need to avoid bing too reliant on you, my lord," Zachary said, his expression serious as he looked Justin in the eye. "In a world like this, people need to get used tobat between humans and even the worst situations. If we dy too much, they won''t be able to act when the timees."


    "Hmm."


    Justin nodded silently, acknowledging the truth in Zachary''s words. It would be ridiculous for his people to be strong but inexperienced in realbat. When the time came to fight against other pioneers, they would need to take those currently out hunting with them into battle.


    After Zachary left, Justin turned his attention to distributing the items they had retrieved.


    "This shield... Rachel''s the only one who''s really suited for it."


    The anti-magic shield was perfect for rushing into battle while blocking enemy spells. While Ethan also used a shield, his role as a healer meant he couldn''t be on the front lines. Derek had abandoned shields entirely, leaving only Rachel, who was skilled enough to use a shield and fight at the same time.


    "Thanks, Justin! I''ll make good use of it!" Rachel said, her face lighting up as she epted the shield.


    Next was the Pegasus summoning flute. It would be an excellent asset for any long-range fighter. Though Justin could use it himself, he handed it over without hesitation.


    "Nathan, you take this."


    "Me!? You''re not going to use it yourself?" Nathan asked, clearly surprised as he looked between Justin and the flute. Considering Justin''s firepower, he could have be a flying fortress in battle. Why give up such an advantage?


    The reason was simple.


    "If I use it, I''ll attract way too much attention."


    With his current level of firepowerbined with aerial dominance, Justin would be a prime target. Enemies would focus all their efforts on him. While flying made it easier to dodge attacks, there would be no cover in the air, and even a lucky shot could hit him if he were being targeted from all sides.


    "And I can''t summon the Imp while in the air. If I run out of magic, I''d have tond and recharge, which would be a huge hassle in the middle of a fight."


    On top of that, there was the issue of firepower¡­

 Chapter 77 The Mages Awakening

    Justin''s magic could prate almost any defense from the front, but Nathan''s arrows were easily blocked. However, in the air, Nathan could target weak spots, bypassing defenses entirely. Even so, Nathan would attract much less attention than Justin, given Justin''s overwhelming firepower.


    "If I fly around, it''s better for the enemy to aim for me, even if I get hit by arrows. But if I''m in the front and they only target Nathan, it''s practically begging for death."


    The enemies would be forced to choose between enduring constant magical attacks while trying to counter Justin or taking out the archer first and suffering a fatal blow from Justin''s magic. Either way, they''d be faced with an impossible dilemma, and the umted damage would only grow worse over time.


    "That''s why it''s better for you to take this. Practice your mounted archery while you''re at it," Justin said.


    "Th-thank you!" Nathan beamed as he took the flute. It seemed the thought of flying on a winged horse excited him even more than increasing his effectiveness in battle. Flying was, after all, a dream for many.


    "Lord Justin!"


    As soon as the item distribution was done, Zachary entered the room, as if he had been waiting for the right moment.


    "What is it?"


    "The captured Mage has woken up."


    "...!"


    The group hurried to Rachel''s house, where the captive Mage was being held. As they passed the two guards stationed there, the tied-up Mage looked directly at them.


    "You''rete," the Mage¡ªno, the female Mage¡ªsaid with a slight smile.


    Though Justin had already realized the Mage''s gender when they first captured her, seeing her now, she was undeniably beautiful with a sharp and elegant face.


    Before anyone could say anything, the female Mage spoke again, her toneced with a hint ofint.


    "Isn''t it rude to keep someone waiting this long? Your hospitality here is severelycking."


    "¡­?"


    Justin tilted his head, confused by her attitude. Why was she so calm andposed despite being a prisoner? Did she not understand that her life was at risk? A quick nce at hispanions showed that they all shared his confusion.


    "Can I ask you something?" Justin asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Why are you so rxed? Don''t you remember we were fighting?"


    "Of course, I remember."


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Justin watched as the woman smiled confidently.


    "But you aren''t nning to kill me, are you? If you were, you would have done it already."


    "Uh... and why do you think we won''t kill you?" Justin asked, now even more intrigued.


    "It''s simple. From the very first attack, there was no intent to kill. That lightning spell of yours, it looked shy, but it was clearly meant to subdue, not to kill."


    She wasn''t wrong. The Cursed Lightning spell was indeed designed more for subjugation. It wasn''t that Justin hadn''t used it to kill before, it''s just that it wasn''t its primary function.


    Her smile deepened, interpreting his silence as agreement.


    "I think I understand what happened. You killed those other guys to scare us, hoping to avoid a battle. But once the fight started, you had no choice but to subdue me and bring me here. Am I right?"


    "¡­."


    Justin simply stared at her, speechless. The female Mage held his gaze, utterly confident in her reasoning, as if this deduction was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "What do you guys think of this?" Justin asked hispanions.


    "She''s overthinking it," Nathan said, unimpressed.


    "She''s trying to sound smart, but she''spletely off the mark," Rachel added.


    "It''s kind of irritating how wrong she is but still so smug about it," Derek chimed in.


    At that moment, the female Mage blinked, her confidence faltering.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Yeah, you''re wrong about everything," Justin replied, deciding to correct her misconceptions one by one.


    "That lightning spell, yeah, it''s for subjugation. But I''ve never used it to subdue anyone. I use it to leave them in a groggy state so I can finish them off. Half the reason I used it on you was to kill you by making you fall to your death."


    "...!"


    "And by the way, we only brought you here. The rest of your group? They''re all dead. Honestly, I thought you were dead too, but when I saw you were still alive, I decided to bring you back to see if you''d be useful. Might as well get some information about your territory."


    Her eyes widened, her confidence shaken for the first time. She was now trying to figure out whether Justin was lying or telling the truth. But since everything he said was true, Justin simply looked at her calmly.


    "So now we''ll begin. I''m going to ask you some questions. Normally, this would involve some torture, but I''m not really a fan of that," Justin said.


    In truth, Justin''s personal feelings weren''t the issue¡ªhe could handle it. The problem was that if he normalized torture, others might start epting it as routine. Once a person crosses that line, it bes easier to cross further lines. Worst case, it could lead to his entire territory developing a brutal atmosphere, and that was something he wanted to avoid.


    "Of course, if it''s absolutely necessary, I''d do it. But the information we need from you isn''t critical right now," Justin exined. "We''re busy with other things¡ªdungeon exploration and absorbing Aaron''s territory. By the time we can focus on your territory, things will have changed."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Knowing more about her territory might help, but it wasn''t an urgent priority. It wasn''t a matter of great gain or loss at this point.


    "So here''s how it''ll go. I''ll ask you some questions, but you''re free to refuse to answer. I understand you might have family or friends back in your territory and be worried about what might happen."


    In a world with people like Aaron and Chad, she might have people she wanted to protect. If she had loved ones, it made sense she wouldn''t want to reveal her territory''s location.


    "I get it. So, if you refuse to answer..."


    "If I refuse?" she asked, her voice tense.


    "I won''t torture or threaten you. I''ll just kill you. Quick and clean. How''s that sound?"


    The female Mage gritted her teeth and red at Justin, her eyes full of defiance. For a moment, Justin was almost impressed by her spirit. Not many people could look at death so boldly.


    Then, she straightened her posture, her chest puffed out, and she spoke confidently.


    "Ask me anything! I''ll answer all your questions. Just¡­ please, spare my life."


    "..."

 Chapter 78 The Unexpected Cooperation

    Surprisingly, the interrogation was easier than expected, thanks to the prisoner''s voluntary and enthusiastic cooperation. The female Mage, who introduced herself as Nina, didn''t seem to harbor any grudge over the deaths of herrades.


    When Justin pointed out how strange that was, she simply shrugged and exined.


    "I wasn''t really part of that group. I transferred recently. I''d barely gotten to know them, so I didn''t have any attachment."


    "A transfer?"


    "Yes. There was another territory on the other side. From what you said earlier, it sounds like your territory is structured simrly."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    As Justin suspected, their territories were indeed facing each other. It seemed the recent dungeon exploration quest had finally opened up interaction between multiple territories. Though he hadn''t confirmed it yet, Justin assumed the situation was likely simr for pioneers from other territories as well.


    ''Is this another safety measure by the system?''


    If many territories had been allowed to interact all at once, various problems would have arisen. Territories could have merged, and some would have been swallowed up before they had a chance to develop. The system likely imposed restrictions to prevent such a situation from urring.


    After all, victories and defeats determined by external factors rather than one''s own abilities would be less than ideal.


    ''Now that everyone''s adapted, they must''ve lifted the restrictions.''


    It was indeed perfect timing. The leaders were beginning to grasp the need for power, taxes, andbor. By now, none of them would want to hand over their leadership positions or join another pioneer''s ranks.


    If the system was designed to encouragepetition, it was brilliantly constructed.


    "And honestly, I regret transferring. The number of guys constantly hitting on me was unbearable."


    "...Did one of those guys happen to be a warrior with a sword and shield?"


    "That one was the worst. How did you know?"


    Of course, Justin knew¡ªhe''d seen the guy lose his mind and charge at him the moment Nina fell. It seemed the poor guy had genuine feelings, while she had been entirely annoyed by the attention.


    "Never mind that. Why did you transfer in the first ce?"


    "I hated my previous leader and the citizens. The citizens were constantly demanding things, and the leader would bend over backward to meet their demands. It was infuriating."


    It seemed her old territory hadn''t avoided themon tensions between pioneers and citizens either. But from what Nina exined, that territory seemed to have handled things better than most. The citizens hadn''t been overly demanding, and the leader had worked hard to mediate conflicts as best they could.


    There was even a promise to return the value ofbor as taxes once they reached a stable point.


    However, no matter how well things went, the pioneers inevitably bore the brunt of the burden. Nina had grown tired of endless resource collection, especially since there was no guarantee when, if ever, the promised returns woulde.


    "At first, I was happy after transferring. No taxes, the citizens kept quiet, and if anyoneined, I could hit them. But I regretted it soon after."


    "What made you regret it?"


    "As I mentioned before, I was constantly harassed. And the atmosphere in the territory encouraged it. They were very blunt about it," Nina grimaced, her disgust apparent.


    It seemed the low moral standards had led to leniency regarding harassment, something Justin could easily imagine.


    "So where is this territory located?"


    "I was unconscious when you brought me here. I don''t know the exact way back."


    "You remember the direction from the hills, right? Just tell me how to get there from there."


    Nodding at Justin''s request, Nina knelt and traced a path in the dirt, showing the way she knew. The route was somewhat roundabout, given her limited knowledge, but it wasn''t far in direct distance.


    ''If we assume the entrance to our hilly area is at six o''clock, their territory should be at about eight o''clock.''


    If they hugged the nearby woods, Justin estimated they could reach the territory faster than expected. The only problem was that now wasn''t the right time to conquer it. The presence of another territory on the opposite side meant holding onto the territory afterward would be difficult.


    ''It''s better to focus on dungeon exploration for now rather than get greedy.''


    Deciding to let go of the idea for now, Justin asked a few more questions, mostly about the two territories Nina had experience with. Once the interrogation ended, she looked at Justin with a worried expression.


    "So¡­ what happens to me now?"


    "Hm."


    Justin scratched his chin, thinking. If she had shown even the slightest sign of resentment over her fallenrades, he would have killed her. But no matter how he looked at it, she didn''t seem to hold any grudge.


    "What level are you? And your ss?"


    Find adventures on empire


    "I''m level 16. A Mage."


    "Not bad. How about transferring to our territory?"


    "Really!?" Nina''s eyes widened in surprise. In her current situation, being offered a ce to stay rather than being executed was beyond her expectations.


    "Of course, you''ll have to find someone to apany you on hunts yourself. I''m not going to assign you to any specific team."


    "Yes! Don''t worry about that!"


    "And remember, our territory has a hierarchy. Don''t use violence against the citizens, especially those who are treated as nobles. If there''s a problem, bring it to me."


    "A hierarchy? Nobles?"


    Nina tilted her head in confusion, but as Justin exined, her face lit up with understanding. She seemed to like the idea of a structured society rather than one where violence ruled unchecked.


    After exining things to Zachary, Justin had a house purchased for Nina and gave her a quick send-off.


    "Now, just follow the rules and do your job when I give orders."


    "Thank you! I''ll do my best!"


    Grinning ear to ear, Nina followed Zachary out. She seemed sharp enough to adapt quickly and grow well in this new environment.


    With the matter of the prisoner settled, Justin called hisrades together. Before exploring the dungeon, they had one more task toplete.


    "We''re heading to Aaron''s territory."


    It was time to absorb the territory that had lost its master.


    Aaron''s territory was the ce Justin''s group had once called home. For everyone except Rachel, who was visiting for the first time, it was like returning to an old residence.


    But the mood among the group was far from cheerful.


    "Honestly, I still feel uneasy," Ethan finally said, having worn a concerned expression all this time.


    "Aaron was a bastard, but I wonder if the citizens there have learned their lesson. What if they freak out when they hear about a hierarchical society?"


    "I agree," Nathan chimed in, supporting Ethan''s point.

 Chapter 79 The Struggles of Reclamation

    Nathan, like Ethan, wore a deeply furrowed expression.


    "People tend to change their attitudes when their ruler changes, don''t they? They used to grovel in front of Aaron, but now they''ll straighten their backs when they see us," Nathanmented, his voice filled with suspicion.


    "That''s why I''m bringing the ''courtesy enforcer,''" Derek said with a grin, tapping his massive two-handed hammer. Though his face was smiling, his eyes held a deadly seriousness.


    "If they don''t understand words, they''ll understand this. Actually, I hope there''s at least one fool who acts up. It''ll give us a chance to show what happens when you step out of line."


    "Seems like you all have a lot ofints. Did something happen before?" Rachel asked.


    "There have been a few things, yes," Justin replied, shaking his head with a bitter smile.


    No one in the group wanted to return to a ce where they had been treated poorly before, especially after experiencing life as nobles under Justin''s rule. It was hard to forget the citizens who had once jeered at Justin''s hierarchical system.


    "What do you think, my lord?" Ethan asked, turning toward Justin.


    "Think about what?" Justin responded.


    "The citizens. If they refuse to ept the hierarchy, will you make concessions?"


    "No," Justin said firmly. There was no room for negotiation on this point.


    "Does it make sense for a ruling method to change depending on the territory? If that kind of inconsistency gets out, even the citizens who have already epted the hierarchy will revolt. It would be better to abandon the territory than let that happen."


    "Do you have a n in case they refuse to ept it?"


    "If they refuse, we''ll leave them behind."


    "Leave them behind?"


    Ethan blinked in confusion, not fully understanding Justin''s words. It seemed he had forgotten something from the early days.


    "Do you remember when the leaders were first selected? If there''s no leader, the safe zone disappears after a week."


    "Yeah, I remember that."


    "Well, now that Aaron''s dead, his territory is leaderless. What do you think will happen?"


    "...!"


    Realization dawned on everyone as they stiffened. It hadn''t urred to them to imagine a scenario where the leader disappeared entirely. Normally, when a leader died, the remaining pioneers would choose a new one. But in Aaron''s territory, all of the pioneers were gone.


    Naturally, the penalty for having no leader would still apply.


    "I don''t want to bother trying to reform rebellious citizens. And I have no intention of catering to theirints. If they keep whining, they''re on their own."


    If the citizens didn''t wise up after experiencing this harsh world, Justin wasn''t going to coddle them. They would have to fend for themselves.


    His answer seemed to satisfy hispanions, as they all fell silent. They continued their journey in silence until familiar surroundings brought them to a halt.


    "We''ve arrived," Justin muttered, ncing at the gloomy, run-down houses that couldn''tpare to the developed territories.


    As they entered the vige, a group of citizens rushed out to meet them.


    "W-Wee!"


    "Wee back!"


    They hurried to line up in two rows, creating a pathway as if they were celebrating a victorious return. The fear in their eyes was evident. They didn''t dare look up to confirm who hade, too frightened to do so.


    "...That madman Aaron really worked them over, didn''t he?" Justin muttered.


    A few citizens flinched and looked up in rm, clearly thinking they had made some mistake. When they saw who was speaking, their eyes blinked in disbelief.


    "Huh? Wait, it''s you?"


    "It''s been a while. You might not recognize me, but I''m sure you remember who I am," Justin said, looking around the area.


    Without wasting any time, he got straight to the point.


    "I''m not sure if you''re aware, but your leader, Aaron, is dead."


    "...!?"


    "The reason is simple: he tried to trap me. We killed him and all his men."


    The citizens stared at Justin in disbelief, clearly unable to process the news.


    "And the other pioneers who came here with Aaron? They''re dead too. Same reason."


    "..."


    "I''ll say it again: Aaron is dead. His men are dead. The other pioneers who visited before are also dead. Got it?"


    As the words sank in, the citizens'' nk expressions slowly morphed into joy, and then the cheering began.


    "Long live! That demon is dead!"


    "Good riddance, you bastard! Rot in hell!"


    "Thank you, God! Thank you!"


    The citizens'' faces and arms, covered in bruises, told the story of how much they had suffered under Aaron''s tyranny. Their joy was understandable, but Justin had more business to attend to.


    "So, I''m going to take over this territory."


    "...!"


    The cheers abruptly stopped. The citizens, now anxious, watched Justin warily.


    He surveyed the crowd and spoke calmly.


    "The conditions will remain the same. A strict hierarchy. Pioneers are nobles, and you aremoners. Commoners must show respect to nobles and pay taxes. Any objections?"


    "...Isn''t that too much?" someone muttered softly as they stepped forward. Their voice was quiet, but their face was full of resentment.


    Though they trembled slightly under Justin''s gaze, the person didn''t look away.


    "If we''re human¡ªat the very least, if we''re human¡ªshouldn''t you treat us with dignity? Why are all of you so obsessed with ruling over us? Do you really enjoy lording over others like this?"


    "Hmm."


    Theparison between Aaron and Justin caused Justin to tilt his head slightly. While they weren''t entirely wrong in using him of being a ruler, there was still a difference. Emboldened by the first person''s words, other citizens began to speak up, even if their voices wavered.


    "Yeah, it''s too much. You can''t do this..."


    "A hierarchy system isn''t fair. Humans should be equal, at least in name..."


    "We''re not asking for elections, just don''t impose a ss system..."


    Their voices grew quieter, but they didn''t stop. Clearly, they felt it was important to speak their minds.


    Justin chuckled softly and responded, "You don''t like the hierarchy? That''s all it''ll take to make you happy? Just getting rid of the ss system?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    The citizens'' voices grew louder, their hope rising with Justin''s seemingly sympathetic tone. But just as Justin was about to respond, a loud voice cut through the air.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"


    A man pushed his way through the crowd, shouting furiously. The citizens recoiled in shock, giving him space. His face was twisted with rage as he screamed at them.


    "You crazy idiots! Shut your mouths! If you can''t think, at least stop talking! If you want to die, go ahead and die, but leave me out of it!"


    The man''s furious shouts had the citizens covering their ears in fear. After ring at the crowd, he approached Justin and knelt down.


    While everyone was stunned by his sudden action, Justin recognized the man and spoke.


    "Aren''t you the one who cursed at me that day?"


    It had only been a brief encounter, but Justin remembered him well. It was the man who had cursed him when he came to take Zachary away, showing nothing but contempt and annoyance.


    What happened while we were gone?Figure it out yourself, asshole.What?You impose a hierarchy and then have the nerve to ask questions? Get lost, you piece of trash. Spit!


    Back then, his face had been full of irritation and disgust, but now, there wasn''t a trace of that anger left. All Justin could see was resignation and despair.


    The man, seeing that Justin remembered him, nodded bitterly.


    "Yes, it''s me. I didn''t think you''d remember."


    "How odd. I thought you hated the hierarchy system. So why are you kneeling in front of me?"


    "No, no!" the man cried, tears streaming down his face as he shook his head.


    Those weren''t tears of regret¡ªthey were tears of fear.


    "I''ll ept the hierarchy right now! I''ll call you ''master'' right this second! No, you''re already my master! Master!"


    The man repeatedly called Justin "master" as he bowed his head to the ground, raising his hands as if pleading for forgiveness.


    "Tell me to do anything, and I''ll do it. I''ll bark if you want, I''ll crawl if you want. Just please, please take me with you, master...!"

 Chapter 80 The Harsh Reality

    The man''s actions cast a heavy silence over the crowd. The citizens all stared at him, confused and bewildered by his sudden submission. They couldn''t understand why he was groveling so willingly.


    Justin crouched in front of the man who was bowing and begging.


    "I don''t get it. Why are you acting like this? Just because you refuse the hierarchy doesn''t mean I''m going to torture you."


    "But you''re going to abandon us, aren''t you? If we don''t ept the hierarchy, you''ll just leave us behind."


    "..."


    Justin stayed silent. The man wasn''t wrong, so he had nothing to deny. Interpreting the silence as confirmation, the man''s eyes trembled with desperation.


    "P-Please, take me with you. The others might hate the hierarchy, but I don''t."


    "So why? You weren''t like this before. What changed?" Justin asked.


    The man lowered his head with a regretful expression, looking like he wished he could erase his past self.


    "I simply realized my ce," he said, his voice filled with bitterness.


    The man''s words caught the attention of the other citizens, who flinched, their minds likely shing back to their painful memories of Aaron''s rule. The man''s lips tightened as if recalling something unpleasant.


    "To a pioneer, a citizen is nothing. They can do whatever they want to us. Hierarchy? It''s unnecessary. They don''t need a system to do as they please¡ªwhether they kill or steal, no one will say a word. Not in a world like this."


    Other citizens shuddered as the truth of his words hit them. The man bit his lip, fighting back his emotions as he continued.


    "To a citizen, a pioneer is like a god. We can''t resist them, no matter what they do. But you, my lord..."


    "Call me ''Lord,'' not ''master.'' Hearing a man call me ''master'' gives me the creeps."


    "...You, my lord, insisted on implementing a hierarchical system. I still remember you saying you''d establish a strict noble order with ''noblesse oblige.''"


    The man''s voice began to tremble, and soon, tears started to well up in his eyes. It was as if he deeply regretted the choices he had made in the past.


    "And now, I realize how much of a concession that was on your part."


    "A concession?" Justin asked.


    "You said you''d shoulder the burden of responsibility. That was... that was..." the man struggled to speak, choking on his words.


    Finally, after a long pause, he continued.


    "It was such a monumental thing to offer. You didn''t have to take on any responsibility, but you chose to. And I... I realized it far toote. I''m so sorry..."


    Despite his efforts to keep talking, the man eventually broke down in tears. He wept, trying to suppress his sobs as he spoke.


    "The pioneers from the other territories were overjoyed to see us. They called us their new ves. That''s when I realized that, to them, we were already ves. They had no need to protect us or bear any responsibility for us."


    "...!"


    "We were the only ones who thought we were equal. We were the only ones who believed that was normal. How stupid we were! We couldn''t even resist, yet we thought we were equals!"


    The man closed his eyes tightly, trying to contain the overwhelming emotions inside him. Around him, the faces of the citizens had turned pale. They were all imagining a future where every pioneer treated them as ves.


    After a few deep breaths, the man looked Justin in the eye.


    "I''d rather serve you than any of them. At least under you, I''m amoner. I have my own property, and I''m protected by nobles. That''s something."


    "And what if you find another territory that treats its citizens equally? What then?" Justin asked.


    The manughed sadly.


    "Even if such a territory exists, it wouldn''tst long. Pioneers don''t want to treat citizens equally. A territory where pioneers can enve citizens would be far more appealing to them."


    As a result, such a territory would fail to grow and would eventually be absorbed by another. Once that happened, the pioneers would discard the idea of equality and enve the citizens once again. What was the point of a brief moment of equality if it ended in chains?


    "So please, just take me with you. I don''t care about the hierarchy anymore. As long as I''m treated as a human and not a ve, I''ll do anything. Please...!"


    With those words, the man knelt again and bowed his head, pleading for mercy. The silence was so heavy it felt like the faintest sound could be heard.


    Justin stared at the man for a long time before finally nodding.


    "Fine, I''ll take you with us."


    "Th-thank you! Thank you!" The man cried again, bowing his head repeatedly until it thudded against the ground. The citizens stared at the scene, still processing what had just happened.


    Waiting for the right moment, Justin spoke up.


    "By the way, those pioneers we killed? They were nning to use you as sacrifices to deactivate lethal traps."


    "...!?"


    "They were even worse than Aaron and his men. Be thankful we killed them. Pray the next pioneers you meet aren''t like them."


    With that, Justin turned his back on them. As they approached the vige''s exit, a voice called out from behind.


    "M-my lord...!"


    Justin nced back to see one of the citizens slowly kneeling down. Others followed, one by one, until every citizen was bowing in his direction.


    Suppressing a smile, Justin turned and continued walking.


    "That went better than expected," Derekmented.


    "Yeah, I didn''t see thating," Justin agreed.


    As they walked toward the dungeon, the group discussed what had just happened. Justin had been prepared to abandon the vige, but the man''s speech had changed everything.


    "That guy understood things pretty clearly. At this point, most pioneers would have taken full control," Nathan said.


    "Too bad no one realized their safe zone would disappear in a week without a leader," Ethan added.


    "Guess it''s a case of having vision but missing the obvious right in front of them," Derek remarked.


    It was indeed ironic. They were all too focused on the future to notice the immediate danger of losing their safe zone. While Justin preferred having citizens who served him willingly rather than out of fear, the oue was certainly favorable.


    "But what will you do about the territory? We''ve taken it, but there''s no one to defend it," Nathan asked.


    "What else? We''ll move everyone to our main territory."


    "All of them?" Ethan asked in surprise.


    "Yeah. It''ll cost us to buy new houses, but that''s better than leaving them split."


    The decision wasn''t just about defense. Thanks to the gold Justin had earned from the dungeon rewards, his main territory had been developed to a high degree. When the citizens saw the clean and well-built houses in Justin''s territory, they would be dazzled.


    "And the citizens in our territory have suffered far worse than these ones. Once they hear the stories of what happened, they won''t care about the hierarchy anymore."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 81 The Dungeon Challenge

    Aaron may have used a lot of violence, but surprisingly, he had caused very few deaths. It wasn''t because he was more merciful than Kim Ki-hoon; he simply hadn''t umted as much resentment from the citizens. Still, the things Aaron did to the citizens were far worse.


    After hearing about what other pioneers had done, the citizens would be a hundred, even a thousand times more grateful to join Justin.


    "Well, in order to fund this relocation, we need to focus on conquering the dungeon for now."


    Justin halted at the crest of a hill in the hilly area. The brasspass needle pointed toward the cleverly hidden dungeon entrance. Pushing against the in green door, it opened silently and smoothlypletely opposite to the loud, rusty sound it had made in the past.


    "Is everyone ready?" Justin asked.


    "Absolutely," Rachel and Derek answered energetically, eager to test their newly acquired gear against powerful monsters.


    Nathan, on the other hand, fiddled with his flute, a bit disappointed that he couldn''t use the Pegasus in a confined space like the dungeon.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    As they entered the dungeon, the sight was familiar. A long corridor stretched out before them, nked by torches that lit up as they walked. The main difference from before was the pattern on the stone walls and the asional decorations.


    They hadn''t gone far when a sound echoed through the space.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    "Here theye again," Justin muttered.


    The group tensed, gripping their weapons as the heavy footsteps drew nearer. It seemed like a rule in every dungeon that monsters would greet them at the start.


    "Luckily, it doesn''t sound like there are many of them," Nathan remarked.


    "That doesn''t make it any easier. It could be three orcs," Ethan said, his voice tense.


    "Don''t jinx it, man. Words have power, you know," Derek grumbled.


    "Graaahhh!"


    Before Derek could continue, a roar interrupted him. Threerge shadows appeared before them¡ªthree green-skinned orcs.


    "See? Not my fault," Justin said, scratching his cheek.


    "I know, but I still feel like ming you!" Derek growled, gripping his thunderous hammer tightly.


    As they all prepared for battle, Justin''s eyes locked onto the orc standing at the back.


    "An orc shaman?"


    It was hard to see at first, but upon closer inspection, the orc was wearing a tattered robe¡ªif you could call it that. The shaman exhaled through its nose and raised its hands to the sky.


    "Paya Boru!"


    A massive fireball began forming above the shaman''s head, and Justin cursed under his breath.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! Is that an Elementalist?"


    Elementalists were known for their raw destructive power, capable of wiping out entire groups with a single spell. Without proper defenses, the group could be wiped out in one shot.


    "The difficulty here is insane!"


    "Humans! All of you will die!"


    "Rachel! Shield!" Justin barked.


    As the shaman hurled the fireball, Rachel stepped forward, raising her anti-magic shield just in time. The orcs grinned, expecting the humans to be engulfed in mes. However, their glee quickly turned to shock as the fireball scattered harmlessly.


    Boom!


    "Kuh?!"


    "Good job, Rachel!" Justin praised as Rachel smiled, the shield dispersing the attack with ease.


    Undeterred, the shaman began chanting again.


    "Pa-Paya Boru!"


    "Double Amplification¡ªck Missile."


    Just as the shamanpleted its spell, Justin fired off his own. The two spells collided midair, but the result was almost instantaneous.


    Boom!


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Thud.


    "Kuh!"


    Once again, the fireball was blocked by Rachel''s shield, but this time, Justin''s ck Missile struck the shaman square in the forehead, piercing through. The orc shaman copsed, and the remaining orcs jumped in rage.


    "Shaman! Our friend is dead!"


    "Humans! We will not forgive you!"


    "They make us sound like viins," Justin muttered. "Double Amplification¡ªck Missile."


    "Graaah!"


    Justin''s enhanced spell flew toward the two orcs charging at him. He managed to take down one before it reached him, but the second orc got close enough to attack.


    Before it could swing its weapon, Derek leaped forward with his thunderous hammer.


    "Hyaahhh!"


    "You think you can stop me, puny human!?" the orc scoffed, swinging its axe to meet Derek''s hammer head-on. It was confident it could overpower Derek in a direct sh.


    Boom!


    "Gah...!"


    The orc''s confidence shattered as the hammer''s shockwave not only knocked away its axe but also crushed its chest. The orc twitched briefly before copsing in a heap.


    With the battle ending so swiftly, the group blinked in disbelief.


    "Did we just... win? Against three orcs, this quickly?" Ethan asked, astonished.


    "Were orcs always this weak?" Nathan added.


    "Of course not. If we didn''t have the dungeon rewards, it would''ve been much harder. Anyway, great work, everyone! If we keep going like this¡ª"


    Justin was about to congratte his team when a sudden system message appeared before him.


    [You have reached level 25, allowing for a second job advancement.]


    [The ck Warlock''s second job quest, ''Whispers of the Demon,'' has been triggered.]


    [The Dukes of the Demon World invite your soul to the Gathering of the Ten Thousand Demons.]


    As the unexpected message filled Justin''s vision, everything around him went ck.


    "...Where am I?"


    Justin squinted at his surroundings, his gaze narrowing in confusion. In less than three seconds, everything had changed.


    ''A colosseum?''


    He was no longer standing in the stone chamber of a dungeon. Instead, he found himself at the center of a massive, circr building that resembled a colosseum. The structure was made of ck stone, and eerie red light reflected off various surfaces, giving the entire ce a sinister atmosphere.


    The sky above was an ominous purple, with lightning constantly striking down. Every time a bolt hit, it was followed by the sound of shattering ss. Scattered around the sky were ck holes that looked as though a giant had torn through the heavens.


    "...It feels like I''m staring at an actual version of hell," Justin muttered.


    ¡ºIndeed. This is the true hell, the birthce of all demons.¡»


    A heavy voice echoed around him. Startled, Justin looked around to see four shadows looming where there had been none before. Each shadow was about twice the size of a human, but the pressure they exuded was far greater than their size.


    It felt as if mountains with eyes were watching him.


    Following the first voice, the remaining three shadows spoke in unison.


    ¡ºDo you like our home, one who seeks power?¡»


    ¡ºI predict that even if you don''t like it now, you''lle to appreciate it soon enough.¡»


    ¡ºIndeed, this is the ce every Warlock dreams of.¡»


    The voices boomed from all directions, causing Justin to wince. Though the shadows stood at a distance, the sheer force of their voices made his ears ring. Even after shaking his head and tapping his ears, the buzzing wouldn''t stop.


    The shadows, seeing his difort,ughed even louder. Irritated by their mockery, Justin didn''t bother hiding his frustration.


    "Can you stop babbling already? If you''ve got something to say, exin it properly. Stop ying your little games."


    ¡º....¡»


    ¡º....¡»


    At Justin''s blunt words, theughter came to an abrupt halt. Though their expressions were hidden, it was clear the shadows were caught off guard. For a moment, they exchanged nces as if unsure how to proceed.


    After a brief pause, the red shadow spoke with a deep voice.


    ¡º...Truly, you are bold. To speak like that in our presence, you are indeed worthy of being here.¡»


    "Cut the crap. I know you can''t attack me. Stop acting like you''re letting me off the hook and get to the point, or just send me back. You''re really getting on my nerves."


    The shadows fell silent again, clearly unsettled. But Justin was starting to piece things together.


    ''This is one of the halls where Warlocks undergo their second job advancement. Specifically, this is the Hall of Ten Thousand Demons, meant for Warlocks.''


    The beings before him were undoubtedly the Four Great Dukes of the Demon World. Their presence might be overwhelming, but Justin knew their role here: they were nothing more than glorified instructors for the second job advancement.


    ''There''s no way they can touch me. They''re just here to intimidate me with their theatrics.''


    The demons had likely expected Justin to cower and bow before them. But since they couldn''t use any physical force against him, they had to rely on creating an atmosphere of fear. Unfortunately for them, Justin wasn''t the type to fall for such tricks.


    ¡ºYou insolent fool! How dare you stand so proudly before us, wielding the power of ck magic?¡»


    ¡ºDo you not desire strength? Do you not crave greater power? We are the ones who can grant you that!¡»


    ¡ºKneel! Fear us! If you want power, you must show us your devotion. Without it, you will gain nothing from us!¡»


    Justin rolled his eyes. ''Oh, now they''re trying to use the second job advancement as leverage.''


    Since their intimidation tactics weren''t working, they were resorting to threatening to withhold the advancement.


    "Oh, really? So, because I''ve been disrespectful, you''re not going to give me any power? Are you going to kick me out of here?"


    ¡ºWhat if we do?¡»


    The shadows chuckled darkly, their gaze fixed on him. It was clear they expected him to give in.


    Justin nced at the shadows and then, without warning, plopped down on the ground.


    "Man, this is such a joke! I worked hard to level up, and now there''s no reward? What kind of broken system is this?"


    ¡º...!?¡»


    The shadows froze, stunned by his reaction. Even though Justin''s behavior was childish, they werepletely taken aback by his sudden tantrum.


    "What''s the point of leveling up if there''s no reward? This whole thing is messed up! I should''ve just stayed a citizen instead of wasting my time hunting!"


    ¡ºS-stop that.¡»


    Justin didn''t stop. He began iling his arms and legs dramatically, raising his voice even louder.


    "If I ever get out of here, I''m going to tell everyone! Don''t level up past 24! At 25, you won''t get any power, and you''ll get trapped in this weird ce!"


    ¡ºEnough! Enough of this nonsense! Who said you''d be trapped here!?¡»


    "Messed-up game! Terrible game! There''s no reward! No reward at all! They said they wouldn''t give me anything!"


    ¡ºENOUGH!!¡»


    Boom!


    The red shadow mmed its massive hand against the ground, causing the entire colosseum to shake violently. The sheer force of the impact sent tremors through the air. Even after shaking the building, the shadow''s anger hadn''t subsided.


    ¡ºWhat is wrong with you!? Who are you talking to? Why are you saying such ridiculous things!? Do you think we''ll give in to such behavior!?¡»


    "No, but maybe the system will listen."


    ¡ºWhat...!?¡»


    "I mean, whoever assigned you to this job¡ªwhoever controls the system might be paying attention."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Justin wasn''t sure if the system had a personality, but it was clear that these demon dukes had been assigned the role of second job instructors.

 Chapter 82 The Offerings of the Demon Dukes

    Justin grinned as he taunted the demon dukes. What would happen if these beings failed to fulfill their assigned roles because of their own whims? Would the system that controlled everything¡ªthe one capable of moving people between dimensions and assigning levels¡ªreally overlook such negligence?


    "I wonder if the system will just let this slide, seeing you all act like this. There must be some punishment, right? Or maybe the system will go further and rece you entirely?"


    ¡º...!¡»


    "And what happens to you if you''re reced? Not that I care, but I''m curious. Do you just get reassigned to a new department, or do you get scrapped entirely?"


    ¡º...Choose!¡»n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One of the shadows, grinding its teeth in frustration, shouted angrily.


    "Choose? Choose what?"


    ¡ºWe will now exin the powers we can bestow. You must choose one of them. If you refuse after that, we bear no responsibility!¡»


    "You should have said that from the beginning," Justin chuckled.


    It was clear now that the demon dukes had finally given up their pretense. They had been the first to back down, unable to maintain their overbearing attitude. It was a trivial power struggle, but such struggles often held great importance. If he had yed along with their pride, he might have been forced to keep doing so.


    ''Once you make them bow once, everything changes.''


    From now on, they wouldn''t dare try to intimidate him again. Whatever happened, they would get straight to the point.


    "Go ahead, exin," Justin said, nodding toward the shadows.


    ¡ºSuch arrogance...!¡»


    Though the shadows grumbled, they didn''t ignore Justin''smand. After all, he was simply telling them to do their job.


    The red shadow stepped forward first, the air around it thick with rage.


    ¡ºThen listen carefully, you insolent whelp! I am Kargaron, Duke of Blood and Violence! I am the ruler of bloodshed and force!¡»


    The red light surrounding the shadow red as a massive figure, d in thick armor, emerged. When the giant clenched its fist, the entire space seemed topress under the weight of its power.


    ¡ºIf you ept my blessing, I will grant you pure strength! You will cast off the weak body of a mere sorcerer and possess the power to crush the mightiest of warriors. Magic will be powerless before your invincible physique!¡»


    Kargaron''s offer was akin to bing a magic swordsman¡ªone who maintained the full power of a Warlock''s spells but gained the physical abilities to rival a warrior.


    ¡ºLaughable! What use is brute strength to one who wields miracles?¡»


    The next to step forward was the blue shadow. As the darkness peeled away, a figure in an ornate blue robe appeared. Though its face was hidden beneath a deep hood, blue light gleamed from beneath the fabric.


    ¡ºI am Abraxas, Duke of Knowledge and Deception! Do you not seek more powerful magic? The power to change the world with a word? To bring countless enemies to their knees with a single gesture? That is what you need!¡»


    Abraxas offered pure magical power. With his blessing, every spell Justin cast would be enhanced,parable to the double amplification he had been using. The increase in mana reserves would allow him to unleash a seemingly endless barrage of spells. For a pure magic user, this was an unparalleled path.


    ¡ºWar, violence, blood... such simple-minded pursuits. Why do anything yourself when you can have others do it for you?¡»


    The purple shadow stepped forward, revealing a woman of extraordinary beauty, her appearance surpassing that of any human. She gently twirled her jewel-like hair between her fingers as she spoke.


    ¡ºI am Astaroth, Mistress of Pleasure and Temptation. Wouldn''t you prefer that all others submit to you willingly? To see them tremble with joy at a single word of praise and throw themselves into danger for you without hesitation?¡» Experience new tales on empire


    Astaroth offered the power of illusion and temptation. Though weaker in directbat, this power allowed for the maniption of even far stronger opponents, leading them to their deaths with ease. Her magic had uses beyond battle, especially in managing territory and diplomacy.


    ¡ºThey speak nonsense. In the end, the only thing that matters is the result. No matter how strong you are, if you cannot win, what is the point?¡»


    The green shadow, which had been silent until now, finally spoke. When the darkness faded, a skeleton wreathed in green mes was revealed. It extended its bony hand toward Justin.


    ¡ºI am Keres, Duke of Pain and Death. Have you not grown weary of risking your life and waiting for fate to decide the oue? I can grant you the power to bring your enemies to absolute ruin!¡»


    Keres offered the power of curses. Though curses were slow to cast and difficult to use in certain situations, they could turn the tide of battle in an instant. Once sessfully applied, a curse could guarantee victory.


    ¡ºNow choose! Whose blessing will you ept? Whose power do you desire?¡»


    The dukes, their exnations finished, gazed at Justin with eager eyes. Their earlier anger seemed to have vanished, and now they all waited expectantly, hoping to be chosen.


    Each of their offers had its strengths and weaknesses, but all were undeniably powerful. Justin pretended to consider for a moment before speaking.


    "All of them."


    ¡º...What?¡»


    "I want all of your blessings," Justin dered, staring straight at the dukes.


    The dukes exchanged nces, confused as if they hadn''t heard him correctly.


    "I said, I want all of your blessings. Give me every one of them!"


    "Alright, folks! ?? Since you''ve made it this far, I''m pretty sure you''re loving the story! ?? I''ll keep spicing up the plot as we move forward with the chapters! What I need from you is just one thing... support me with Power Stones and Golden Tickets! ??? The path of writing is tough and full of twists, but nothing''s too hard with you all by my side!


    ???? Let''s make this journey epic together!"


    ------------------------------------------


    Power Stone = extra chapters! ????


    Golden Ticket = extra chapters! ?????


    Comment = 1 extra chapter! ???


    ------------------------------------------

 Chapter 83 The Price of Arrogance

    In a dyed response, the Blood Prince, Kargaron, unleashed a furious shout.


    The other princes seemed to share his sentiments, though they remained silent.


    "Do you think that''s possible? Do you think you can make such demands of us?"


    "I think it is possible," replied the Justin calmly.


    "What!?" Kargaron eximed.


    "After all, there must be a position called ''Apostle of Eternity,'' right? A position that can only be obtained by someone blessed by all of you."


    Kargaron fell silent, seemingly taken aback by the Justin ''s words.


    In his stead, the Prince of Schemes, Abraxas, directed a question at him.


    "How do you know about that fact?"


    "Does it matter? What''s important is that such a position exists."


    "No. If it''s something impossible to realize, the existence of such a position is irrelevant," Abraxas retorted coolly, pointing a finger at the Justin .


    It was just a simple gesture, yet it felt as if a spear was being aimed at his throat, creating a palpable sense of pressure.


    "If you know about the Apostle of Eternity, then you must also know about the process to be one. Am I wrong?"


    "Of course, I know. One must pass trials given by three out of the four chosen princes."


    In the world of World Breaker , certain hidden events must bepleted to unlock specific jobs.


    Prominently, there were the higher sses of Pdins, known as ''Heaven''s Envoy,'' and the higher sses of Barbarians, called ''Dragon yer.''


    Both sses were incredibly powerful, to the point where if an opponent seeded in their promotion, the game was almost over.


    However, in the actual game,pleting the events was nearly impossible due to their challenging nature.


    "Heaven''s Envoy requires finding seven divine relics whose locations are unknown, while Dragon yer requires fighting and defeating a dragon alone."


    Both events demanded a stroke of luck to seed, regardless of thorough preparation.


    The same applied to the higher ss of Warlocks , ''Apostle of Eternity,'' which also required passing trials of simr difficulty.


    Specifically, one must pass the trials set by the four great princes, receiving blessings from all but one of them.


    "The problem is that each of those trials is absurdly difficult."


    Just the trial given by the Prince of Temptation required merging three territories withoutbat.


    To make matters worse, there was nothing provided during this process, meaning one had to rely solely on their own abilities.


    Even in the game, where predictions could be made with data,pleting that trial was nearly impossible. In reality, it would be even harder.


    "Back then, I was lucky enough to pass one trial, but passing all three would be close to impossible."


    "However, unlike before, I now have a trick up my sleeve."


    That trick was the ability tomunicate directly with the princes who set the trials.


    In the game, they merely moved ording to a designated script, but in this reality, they were living beings.


    In other words, it meant that he had a way to suggest skipping the trials through conversation.


    From their reactions, it seemed this would not be an easy task.


    "Despite knowing the trials that the Apostle of Eternity must undergo, you dare to suggest that you won''t pay any price? Truly, your audacity is something even the devil would find shocking!"


    As Abraxas''s fury swirled around him, the air trembled.


    It was not an intended change; it seemed the sheer force of his anger influenced the surroundings.


    "No matter how blinded by greed you may be as a mere apprentice, there must be a reason for your words. What sweet words do you have prepared? Let''s hear them."


    The Prince of Temptation, Astaroth, shot a sharp gaze at him.


    The Justin shrugged lightly and got straight to the point.


    "It''s simple. There won''t be any other Warlocks but me."


    "What!?"


    "I said there won''t be any other Warlocks. If I choose one of you, the others will be discarded. Wouldn''t it be better for all of you to bless me instead?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Astaroth covered her mouth andughed heartily.


    The other princes soon joined in, mockingughter echoing around.


    As theughter grew louder, it suddenly stopped.


    "You are truly foolish. Do you think we would fall for such nonsense? We know exactly how many walk the path of Warlocks Magic."


    "They are still striving to reach the same level as you. It won''t take long for the other Warlocks to reach here."


    "Right now, while you are the one in the lead, you had the opportunity to gain our favor, yet you are throwing it away with your excessive greed!"


    Once again, a loud wave ofughter filled the Colosseum.


    The Justin waited with arms crossed until they finishedughing before speaking up.


    "Sure, they wille. But I doubt any of you will choose them."


    "What nonsense is this?" one of the princes asked.


    "The expiration date of Warlocks is right here."


    Warlocks were still powerful at this level.


    In terms of pure firepower and magic, they were still very useful.


    However, once a Warlocks surpassed level 25, other problems began to arise.


    The primary issue was that they no longer had the luxury of draining energy.


    When facing monsters like orcs, there''s no time to spare on keeping any alive.


    "While battles might end quickly, it often leads to the exhaustion of magic. This bes a serious burden on the team."


    As the distance increased, teams had to adapt to constant battles, but after just a few fights, Warlocks became a liability.


    To reintegrate that liability back into the team, sacrifices must be made.


    Naturally, Warlocks would not receive favorable views from the team.


    "The ones who can choose at level 25 aren''t just you. There''s another option avable."


    "Another option?"


    "Job Change."


    At his words, the princes froze in ce.


    It seemed he had pointed out a possibility they hadn''t even considered.


    "If you refuse the job change, you will lose a level, but you will gain a job change ticket. If that little loss allows you to abandon Warlocks ¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Enough. I can no longer listen to your lengthy speech," Keres interrupted with a sinister voice.


    He had been quiet until now, but he seemed just as angry as the other princes.


    "I will give you onest chance. Will you give up the Apostle of Eternity and choose one of us? Or will you leave without choosing anyone?"


    It was a statement akin to a final ultimatum.


    Without hesitation, he looked at Keres and shouted, "I will choose no one!"


    "...Then get out of here right now! You worthless fool!"


    With a thunderous roar that deafened him, his vision began to fade once again.


    Amidst the blurring consciousness, he could hear the voice of a prince, though he couldn''t tell who it was.


    "You will soon regret your arrogance, and if you return, learn to be humble!"


    Listening to the confident retort, he smiled.


    Well, who would truly be the one to regret?


    Upon returning to reality, the first thing he saw was the worried faces of hispanions.


    They surrounded him, shaking him back and forth as if trying to wake someone who had lost their senses.


    "Everyone, calm down. What did I do to deserve this?" he asked.


    "You suddenly stiffened, and your eyes turnedpletely ck. No matter what we said, you didn''t respond," one of them exined.


    "How long was I like that?" he inquired.


    "For about a minute. What on earth happened?"


    Fortunately, not much time had passed in reality.


    After grasping the situation, he began to exin to his friends.


    "I reached level 25 and went toplete my second job change as a Warlocks."


    "Second job change!"


    At the mention of the second job change, Min Jae-yun and Park Sang-goo''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Especially Ethan, who seemed to have some knowledge about Warlocks , asked eagerly, "So you went to the Grand Battle? Which prince did you choose?"


    "I chose no one."


    "Wait, why!? Are you going to change jobs?"


    "That''s not it. I just didn''t find anyone I liked."


    "Ugh!"


    In truth, he had exited because they refused to make him an Apostle of Eternity.


    However, exining that would take too long, so he decided to skip it.


    Upon hearing his answer, Ethan buried his face in his hands.


    It was iprehensible that he had missed such a powerful opportunity to grow stronger after the second job change.


    "This isn''t something that can be skipped based on preference! You should go back right now and proceed with your second job change!"


    "I can''t."


    "Now why not!?"


    "If a Warlocks refuses their second job change, they can''t try again until level 30."


    "...Is that for real?"


    "Absolutely."


    Unlike other sses, Warlocks had to level up five more times before they could retry their job change.


    This was one of the mechanics hidden within World Breaker .


    Other sses also had simr mechanics based on their level ranges.


    "Then, does that mean you have to go all the way to level 30 without any power-up?"


    "That''s not the case."


    Seeing Ethan turn pale as he repeated the question, he smiled.


    Why did Warlocks have to wait five levels before retrying their job change?


    That was precisely because they received other rewards when they refused the second job change.


    "A Warlocks has a unique way of growth."


    "Ding! You have added a ''Job Change Ticket'' to your inventory by refusing the second job change."


    "Ding!You did not choose any prince in ''Whispers of the Devil.''"


    "Ding!You have achieved additional rewards by fulfilling hidden event conditions."


    "Ding!You have acquired the skills [Iron Will] and [Intimidation]."


    "Ding!You have added ''ck Dragon Egg'' to your inventory."


    He could hardly contain hisughter upon reading the item''s description.


    Indeed, a wicked Warlocks should have a dragon tomand.

 Chapter 84 The Dragons Egg

    If anyone were to ask what the strongest monster in World Breaker is, the answer would be unanimous: it''s the creature known as the dragon.


    With its massive body and overwhelming mass, it flies freely through the skies on gigantic wings. Its teeth and ws can shatter ordinary armor like paper, while its scales are tougher than steel.


    Especially terrifying is its breath attack, which can devastate entire armies if struck at the wrong moment. Truly, it is a living nightmare of a monster.


    "It starts to appear in earnest only in theter stages, but even then, it''s tough to stop, so fleeing is usually the best option," Justin thought.


    Encountering a dragon unexpectedly was a disaster, especially if one was unaware of its existence. Cities and armies cultivated over hundreds of turns could vanish in an instant with the appearance of a dragon.


    There were even instances where yers would pray at their monitors with cold water beside them, begging not to encounter a dragon.


    And this overwhelming power was also evident when dragons were turned into allies. There''s a saying that if an opponent has a dragon, it''s equivalent to having a legion.


    "Well, the difficulty of capturing one was so high that it was rare to even see one in ten attempts," he mused.


    However, for certain sses, there existed a trick to acquire a dragon rtively easily. The Warlock''s second job change refusal event was one of them.


    Unfortunately, one could not obtain a fully grown dragon immediately, but the opportunity to hatch and raise an egg was granted. This process, while arduous, was a small price to pay for the benefits of acquiring a dragon.


    "What is that? It looks like an egg," Ethan blinked at the ck dragon egg held in Justin''s hand.


    Justin promptly put the egg back in his inventory and said, "It is an egg. A soon-to-hatch one, received as a reward for refusing the second job change."


    "What kind of egg is it? I hope it''s a strong specimen."


    "A ck dragon."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "A dragon. You know, the kind that breathes fire and flies around."


    When Justin casually revealed its identity, Ethan''s face went nk.


    Momentster, he grabbed Justin''s shoulder with a shocked expression. "You''re not talking about that dragon, are you!?"


    "Calm down. I don''t know what you mean."


    "The monster that appears in theter stages and destroys entire cities!"


    "Right. The one that breathes fire and wreaks havoc."


    "Whoa...!"


    Ethan staggered back, his face filled with shock, staring nkly at the air as if he couldn''tprehend what was happening. "Oh my, a dragon! Of all things, a dragon...!"


    "What do you think? Doesn''t this make refusing the second job change worth it?"


    "Are you kidding me!? You did great! Really great!"


    Having regained hisposure, Ethan''s face lit up with excitement. His reaction was intense, likely because he fully understood the power of a dragon.


    The otherpanions'' eyes also sparkled at the mention of a dragon.


    "A dragon''s egg! I''ve only seen it in movies!"


    "Does this mean we can fly around on a dragon now?"


    "Well, it will be a hatchling, so we need to raise it until it grows."


    "Ah, that''s true. But it''s a dragon, so who cares!?"


    Rachel and Nathan seemed thrilled at the prospect of seeing a real dragon, something they had only witnessed in movies.


    On the other hand, Derek still appeared skeptical, as if he couldn''t quite believe it. "Can we really raise a dragon?"


    "Didn''t you know? There have been some who did!"


    "I''ve seen people summon and ride them, but it''s my first time seeing an egg. Surely, it''s not the type that weakens if it bes an ally, right?"


    "Not at all. In fact, once it grows, it can easily take down a wild dragon one-on-one."


    Upon hearing this, Derek''s eyes widened. It seemed he finally grasped the egg''s immense value.


    Justin chuckled and shouted to hispanions, "Let''s try hatching this egg after we return. For now, we have something else we need to do first."


    "Ah!"


    Hispanions had seemingly forgotten and began looking around the dungeon.


    Although their progress had momentarily halted due to the second job change issue, they were in the midst of a dungeon raid.


    They had just begun the initial stages after one battle, and they still had a long way to go before obtaining the dungeon rewards.


    "There are still rewards left to collect. Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    The glimmer of excitement returned to their eyes as they shook off their momentary tion.


    Justin led hispanions back deeper into the dungeon.


    ''The traps are still not much of a problem.''


    Unlike the significantly increased difficulty of battles, the traps remained simr to before.


    With Nathan leading the way, most traps could be easily bypassed.


    There were a few that took a long time to dismantle, but fortunately, they had means to save time.


    "Master, look into my eyes! This despair and sorrow... Aaaah!"


    "Sorry, but there''s still one more left. Summon the imp!"


    "Yes, you are not human! If you had a human heart, you wouldn''t do this! Aaaah!"


    Thanks to someone''s noble and glorious sacrifice, they moved forward without hindrance.


    Fortunately, there were only three such traps, so their progress wasn''t significantly dyed.


    It was then that they reached a location simr to that of the previous dungeon''s treasure chamber.


    "Grrrr!"


    "Grrr!"


    A horde of monsters, including orcs, greeted them.


    Justin clicked his tongue as he watched the monsters blocking the path in front of the treasure chamber.


    "Looks like the free ride ended with the first dungeon. From now on, the frequency of monster appearances will increase."


    "I don''t think this is the time to be so rxed!?" Rachel shouted, raising her shield to block his way.


    The otherpanions also changed their expressions, scanning the monsters before them.


    And for good reason; the numbers were vastly different from before.


    "There are only two orcs, but nearly twenty hobgoblins!"


    "Even if the passage is narrow, we can''t handle this many!"


    If it were just the hobgoblins, whether there were twenty or thirty wouldn''t matter.


    As mentioned before, at their current levels, they could easily massacre them.


    The real dangery in the orcs, who would take advantage of their distraction as they dealt with the minions.


    An attack could be deadly, even if it was a mere scratch from a toothpick, if it coincided with a flying axe overhead.


    "Brother, we can''t do this! Forget about experience points; let''s strike first...!"


    Ignoring Derek''s cries, Justin gently closed his eyes.


    He recalled the skill he had just acquired and muttered to himself, ''Intimidation.''


    With a quiet whisper, the surrounding air changed.


    It felt as if the temperature had suddenly risen by about one degree.


    When he slowly opened his eyes again, he could feel a clear difference.


    "Do you dare to challenge us? Attack! Attack!"


    "Grrr...!"


    The orc, with a confused expression, continued to issue attackmands.


    However, the hobgoblins were frozen in fear, unable to move.


    In fact, some were even slowly backing away.


    Finally, one trembling hobgoblin dropped its weapon, a club.


    Thud.


    "G-grrrr!"


    "Eeeek!"


    With the sound of the club dropping, all the hobgoblins turned to flee.


    The sudden retreat left the two orcs startled and shouting.


    "Grr!? Where are you going!? Come back!"


    "Come back! If you don''te back, I''ll kill you! Grrr!"


    Despite the orcs'' threats, not a single hobgoblin returned.


    Instead, they scratched at the walls of the blocked treasure chamber, trying to escape.


    They werepletely paralyzed with fear, seemingly unable to hear anything else.


    Seeing the hobgoblins'' actions, Ethan looked at Justin in disbelief.


    "...What on earth did you do this time?"


    "I just wanted to test out my newly acquired skill."


    Justin shrugged casually, looking ahead.


    "Now that the minions are all down... all that''s left are the two orcs?"


    "...!"


    At his words, the expressions of hispanions changed in unison.


    The orcs, sensing the shift in their gazes, flinched.


    After a brief hesitation, the orcs clenched their teeth and charged forward.


    "Grrr! You two are enough for us!"


    "Uh, no."


    If they had to collect dungeon rewards first, that might have been the case.


    But to them now, two orcs were no threat at all.


    He pointed a finger at one of the orcs'' heads, and Derek''s hammer glinted.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It only took two strikes to handle the two orcs.


    The remaining hobgoblins finally seemed to regain their senses and looked at them, but what threat did orcs-less hobgoblins pose?


    They easily swept away the group of hobgoblins and stood before the treasure chamber.


    "Ugh."


    With a loud metallic sound, the door of the treasure chamber opened.


    Once again, they were greeted by a mountain of gold coins.


    The dazzling shine could easily capture everyone''s attention.


    However, their current interest was not in gold coins.


    "Search everything! There must be hidden items here too!"


    "Please, let there be some gear for me this time!"


    They dove into the pile of coins, frantically rummaging everywhere.


    While the gold coins could certainly be useful for territory development, the individualbat power and survivability of eachpanion were far more crucial.


    Considering that a single good piece of gear could determine the oue of battles, items were the top priority for their search.


    But no matter how much they searched, there seemed to be no sign of items.


    "This is strange. Usually, digging this much should yield at least one item."


    "Could it be small, like a ring or ne, so we can''t see it?"


    "There were rings before, but they were easy to find because of the light difference."


    "Surely, they wouldn''t only give us gold coins as a reward?"


    After nearly thirty minutes of searching, their tiredpanions began toin.


    It was at this point that Justin, who also felt at a loss, noticed something.


    "...Hey, isn''t that a staff?"


    "What?"


    Rachel, leaning against the wall, pointed in one direction.


    When he turned his head, he saw a dark brown staff deeply embedded in a rock.


    Its storage method reminded him of a legendary sword in a fantasy tale.


    The difference was that it was so dark that he could hardly see it.


    If he didn''t look closely, it wouldn''t have been strange to pass it by without noticing.


    He gripped the end of the staff and grumbled, "Why would they stick a staff in like this? If it were metal, it would be one thing, but a staff could break when pulling it out..."


    Clunk.


    "...But ites out very smoothly."


    Well, it was indeed the system at work.


    Embedding wood into rock and pulling it out must be an easy task for them.


    He hid his embarrassment and began to look around for other locations.


    There might be other hidden items like this staff.


    Otherpanions searched the corners with him, but no additional items were found.


    "It seems like this is all there is. No matter how much we look, we can''t find anything else."


    "Is it just this one? Isn''t the reward a bit too stingy?"


    "Well, there have been cases with only two rewards, so it wouldn''t be strange for there to be just one."


    Still, dungeons with fewer rewards had stronger equipment.


    How good could this one item be to end up with just this?


    Curious, he looked closely at the staff when an item description window appeared before his eyes.


    ¡´Staff of Gluttony¡µ


    Type: Mage ExclusiveEquipment


    Grade: Unique


    Details: An evil staff that cries out from endless hunger. It voraciously absorbs the remaining energy from nearby corpses. Corpses around the staff instantly turn to dust, and the absorbed energy is used to recharge the owner''s magic. The day its hunger is satisfied shall nevere.


    "...."


    This was amazing.

 Chapter 85 The Weight of Choices

    All wizards face a chronic problem: sustainability.


    Once their magic ispletely depleted, they cannot do anything.


    If they are a ss that can recover through meditation, it''s somewhat bearable.


    However, for a Warlock, if there are no sacrifices, there''s simply no way to recover.


    "And right now is precisely when the issue of magic depletion reaches its peak."


    Enemies be too strong to leave alive for sacrifices.


    With frequent battles and long campaigns, the depletion of magic feels even faster.


    Experiencing both of these disadvantages simultaneously makes one want to abandon the Warlock ss immediately.


    After reaching level 25 and undergoing the second job change, things would improve a bit, but he was currently in a situation where he had refused that option.


    Though it was for the future, he felt he had no choice but to give up for now.


    Yet, to suddenly obtain such equipment was like winning the lottery.


    This would be incredible gear for any wizard, but for him at this moment, it was the best equipment possible.


    Without hesitation, he exchanged the Apprentice''s Staff for the Staff of Gluttony.


    Since he was the only wizard on the team, there was essentially no need for any distribution.


    Hispanions were surprised to learn the item''s rank, even though they epted that he would im it.


    "Not just rare, but unique? Already?"


    "That means the next piece of gear could also be unique..."


    "Please, let it be a bow! Or at least some arrows!"


    "Hmm, if a swordes out, it''s definitely going to be mine!"


    At first, hispanions hoped for gear tailored just for them, but now they were dreaming of unique-grade equipment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Given the significant power difference between rare and unique grades, it was understandable.


    As he listened to their conversation, he chuckled and began to scoop up the pile of gold coins.


    Clink, clink, clink.


    "Is it 20,000 gold again this time?"


    As thest coin disappeared into his inventory, the same amount was disyed again.


    Although the dungeon difficulty had increased, it seemed there were no additional amounts due to the better gear.


    Thanks to acquiring the unique-grade staff, he had noints whatsoever.


    After collecting all the treasures, he led hispanions back to the return point.


    "With the additional skills from refusing the second job change, the ck dragon egg, and the dungeon reward of a unique-grade staff..."


    It was a harvest beyond perfection, and a smile crept onto his face.


    The smile stayed on his lips until the moment they returned that day.


    The next day, afterpleting the second dungeon raid, they headed to the opposite territory again.


    It was to proceed with the relocation of the settlers as nned.


    He gathered everyone and shouted, "From now on, we''re moving you to my territory! Gather everything you need ande out! Those hiding will be left behind!"


    Surprised, the people came together at his words.


    However, since they hadn''t heard any exnation about the relocation, an air of anxiety was palpable among them.


    After a moment of hesitation, one of the settlers stepped forward and spoke up.


    "Lord, may I ask something...?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do we really have to relocate? Can''t we just stay here?"


    The man''s face was filled with clear anxiety.


    While this ce wasn''t ideal, it was familiarnd.


    The fear of leaving behind thend they had grown ustomed to and having to adapt to a new ce seemed overwhelming.


    "If you don''t n to follow, then you can stay here."


    "Is that really okay?"


    "But if you choose to stay, don''te crying back if it bes troublesome to manage here. If another pioneer invades and you''re taken as ves, don''t me me."


    "...."


    The man immediately shrank back, retreating.


    Just yesterday, other pioneers hade andughed as they treated them like ves.


    Although they hadn''t be ves since they had managed to kill the invaders, it had been sheer luck.


    There was no guarantee that the same situation wouldn''t happen again, so without someone to protect them, it was frightening.


    If they were caught again, they would surely be dragged off helplessly.


    "Um, Lord? I have a question as well..."


    "Speak."


    This time, it was a woman with dark circles under her eyes.


    Once he gave her permission, she spoke with a look of fear.


    "To relocate to another territory, we''ll have to pass by those monsters, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Is that really okay? Even if you and the others protect us, what if something suddenly jumps out and someone gets hurt?"


    In other words, she was worried about theck of escorting soldiers.


    Most of the others seemed to share that concern, so he clicked his tongue as if to say they were worrying unnecessarily.


    "If you run away somewhere else while following, that''s one thing, but as long as you stick with us, you won''t have any problems. Don''t worry about unnecessary things."


    "But...!"


    "I have a skill that drives away monsters. If I use it, all monsters within a certain range will flee. Does that make you feel better?"


    Only after hearing his exnation did she look relieved.


    To be precise, it was effective against monsters below a certain level, but there was no need to exin that detail.


    After all, revealing the existence of [Intimidation] was meant to reassure the settlers.


    ''Honestly, if they knew a little about the monsters, they wouldn''t worry at all.''


    Unless they wandered off, they would encounter the monsters ahead of them, and they would deal with them lightly, leading the settlers along a safe path.


    Unless it was a unique entity like a field boss, monsters wouldn''t ambush them.


    "Is everyone gathered now? Then follow us!"


    After gathering all the settlers, they left the gloomy vige behind.


    Though it was a territory registered as his, he wouldn''t be returning for a while.


    Unless the poption grew toorge or someone invaded, that is.


    ''Was this really the right choice?''


    Hwang Hyun-cheol, moving with the others, felt a mix of emotions.


    Until now, the ss system and all its implications hadn''t felt very real.


    After all, he hadn''t had a noble to serve right in front of him.


    If he had continued to live in the territory he was used to, it would have likely remained the same.


    The lord''s residence was on the opposite side, and he probably wouldn''t havee by often.


    ''But now we''re going there, to the lord''s residence, to a ce teeming with pioneers...''


    Surely, the opposite territory would have far more pioneers than Choi Seung-hyuk''s group.


    In other words, it meant there would be many nobles to bow down to.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    The thought of walking into a territory where he''d have to bow his head repeatedly made him feel sick.


    ''ss, ss, that damn ss.''


    This was different from Choi Seung-hyuk''s violent regime.


    Back then, he had an excuse: fear of the fists before his eyes.


    If he didn''tply, he would get beaten, and he might even die, so rationalizing that fear had been easy.


    But now, he could no longer rationalize it.


    He had epted the ss system to receive protection.


    That reality severely wounded Hwang Hyun-cheol''s self-esteem.

 Chapter 86 Shadows of the Past

    "Is that really the guy who killed Aaron ? Did he make a deal with the ones who tried to enve us? Wasn''t he supposed to give us something in exchange for taking the territory for himself?"


    They say if you dislike your daughter-inw, you''ll find fault with her heels.


    Once his thoughts began to twist, everything about Levi seemed unsatisfactory.


    He even started to think that he might just be a loudmouth with fancy words.


    However, that suspicion vanished within thirty minutes.


    "ck Missile."


    "Grrr!"


    Boom!


    "...!"


    Levi and the other pioneers easily dispatched the hyena monsters.


    With each ck beam that shot out, the monsters fell like flies, and when the hammer swung, the sound of thunder echoed.


    After several shes before his eyes, only corpses remained scattered on the ground.


    What they were doing could be better described as butchery thanbat.


    Aaron  swallowed hard at the sight.


    ''...Right, he could have killed Aaron and those from other territories. But the ss system is a different matter. How can he ask us to serve him without giving us anything?''


    With the suspicion gone, anotherint arose.


    ''Noblesse oblige? What a joke. This is just to protect his ownnd. Our lives are merely a bonus for him to protect hisnd.''


    To Bill , Levi''s notion of noblesse oblige was nonsense.


    It seemed to be a shiny exterior that, upon closer inspection, revealed only two things: ''You''re protected, and we won''t hit you indiscriminately.''


    Yet he spoke of it as if it were a noble duty.


    ''Saying he won''t hit us indiscriminately is one thing. It means we have to work and pay taxes without himying a finger on us, right? And he''s acting like he''s doing something grand.''


    Whether it''s called duty or something else, it''s all just extra work for him, done for his own benefit, not for the settlers.


    If he were to truly call it duty, shouldn''t there be something given in return?


    Something that benefits only the settlers, not a mutual gain.


    ''With nothing like that, what kind of noblesse oblige is this...''


    "Hey, look at that!"


    Just then, a shout broke Bill''s thoughts.


    Irritated, he lifted his head to see what themotion was about.


    "...!"


    Following the direction the people were staring, his eyes widened.


    It was a vige.


    A safe area inhabited by monsters simr to the one they had left behind.


    But aside from being a safe zone, everything else was different.


    "My goodness, is that really a vige just like the one we lived in?"


    "Unbelievable! It''s so much better!"


    The vige they had lived in until now had been shabby to the point of being frightening.


    It wouldn''t have been surprising if a swarm of rats had emerged, or if someone had caught the gue.


    But what was this vige?


    The ground was covered with grass, the streets were clean, and the houses looked cozy.


    There was even a fountain in the center!


    "Are all viges different? This is discrimination!"


    "Discrimination, my foot."


    Someone chuckled at thement.


    It was Derek, who had just been smashing monsters with his two-handed hammer.


    Derek looked disdainfully at the settlers who had been chatting excitedly.


    "Do you think that vige was always this nice? It was just like the territory you all lived in at first. It hasn''t changed that much."


    "Eh? Changed, you say?"


    "Don''t you understand? That vige was entirely transformed by my brother. He poured all 40,000 mana stones from the dungeon rewards into it for the settlers."


    "...!"


    Bill and the settlers widened their eyes in shock.


    Forty thousand mana stones was an amount so vast it was hard to fathom.


    And he had spent all that on improving the territory?


    He could have easily squandered it on his own home if he wanted!


    "You all should feel lucky! When we arrive, my brother will provide each household with a house. What''s so great about these guys anyway?"


    "...."


    Even after Derek walked away, the settlers remained stunned.


    Especially for Bill , the shock was profound.


    Which leader would invest 40,000 mana stones in the settlers?


    Even if there were ulterior motives, he had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    ''No, no! But that guy created an atmosphere of fear to enforce the ss system!''


    Bill  shook his head vigorously.


    epting this would mean he was internalizing the ss system.


    That was something he couldn''t ept, no matter how much he thought about it.


    ''Though they talk about being ves, surely not every pioneer feels that way. They''re just exaggerating to elevate their own status.''


    He was the only one pretending to be a benevolent leader while limiting their options.


    Once the settlers learned about the situation in other territories, they would likely want to move there.


    In that respect, that guy was sufficiently vile.


    Bill  gritted his teeth at the thought.


    "I''ll soon buy houses and arrange them, so rest for a bit! If you''re bored, chat with the other settlers! They''ll be your neighbors soon enough!"


    As they entered the vige, Levi left that remark and entered a building.


    Not knowing what to do, they stood still, and a few people approached them.


    From their appearance, they seemed to be the original settlers rather than pioneers.


    One of them, representing the group, spoke to Bill .


    "From what the lord said, it seems you were living somewhere else, but you''re moving here?"


    "Ah, yes. That''s correct."


    "Nice to meet you. Since we''ll be seeing each other often, let''s exchange some greetings."


    An awkward exchange of greetings urred between them.


    They seemed to approach each other as neighbors, wanting to get to know one another.


    However, since there was nothing to say, finding a topic felt like a chore.


    The first to speak up was the representative of the neers.


    "By the way, how did you live? I heard there was another leader before the lord?"


    "That''s..." Discover exclusive content at empire


    Bill hesitated to answer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thinking back to the past made him feel an overwhelming sense of unfairness and anger, choking him up.


    As moisture gathered in his eyes, the counterpart, looking to be around the same age, clicked their tongue.


    "It seems you''ve had a tough time too? Well, it''s the fate of a settler... What happened?"


    "Ugh! Th-that''s actually...!"


    Ovee with emotion, Bill  fought back tears as he continued.


    He recounted how Aaron  had suddenly be the leader and how they had been beaten mercilessly.


    Every time they returned, they had to line up and serve him like a king.


    There were times when they could barely breathe without being punished.


    And if he refused toe out of his house, he was dragged out and beaten senseless.


    "...That''s how it was. It felt like living wasn''t truly living. Ugh!"


    "Ugh!"


    Once he began to confide in someone, tears began to flow freely.


    The other settlers who had lived together with him seemed to recall those times, covering their mouths and sobbing.


    However, the expressions of the other settlers were ambiguous.


    They didn''t seem to feel pity, nor did they appear sympathetic.


    Instead, their gazes were much colder than before.


    "So, you''re saying... you were beaten by the previous leader?"


    "Y-yes."


    "Were there any deaths?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Were there no deaths? I mean, anyone stabbed to death with a knife?"


    Bill blinked in surprise at the sudden question.


    While there were people who almost died from beatings, there had been no actual deaths.


    After all, Aaron and his group didn''t use weapons to beat people.


    "There weren''t any deaths. There were broken bones, but..."


    "Just broken bones? So, no one was cut? Like ears, noses, or fingers?"


    "No, there weren''t! What kind of horrifying thing are you talking about!?"


    As Bill was taken aback by the gruesome words, the expressions of the other settlers twisted mercilessly.


    Then, in a voice that sounded as if they were spitting out their words, they said,


    "Those bastards must have lived prettyfortably. Are you crying over that?"


    "Damn, what? Broken bones? We have people who were stabbed to death right in front of their families!"


    "...!?"

 Chapter 87 hopelessness

    Bill stared at the settlers with a look of disbelief.


    What? They weren''t just killed; they were murdered in front of their families?


    "Is that really true?"


    "It''s true, damn it! Every two houses, one person died!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Damn, some are just grateful to be alive while others were beaten..."


    "The world is so unfair, isn''t it? Cough, spit!"


    At the unsettling reactions of the settlers, Bill and the other immigrants flinched.


    It seemed that theirints only stirred up animosity.


    To be precise, it was a jealousy born from the fact that they seemed to have lived morefortably than the neers.


    "Do you even know what we went through? The previous leader, was aplete demon!"


    As he began to speak, stories of the past spilled out from the settlers.


    Tales of murder and torture, enough to freeze the blood in one''s veins just by hearing them.


    Even the settlers, who were pouring out their anger, hesitated to recount some of the stories.


    Just recalling those memories seemed to make them feel sick.


    "...We lived like that. And you call this beatings? Just beatings?"


    "Is that what you call suffering? Crying over just that?"


    "Not long ago, we were smiling despite being beaten!"


    The settlers could say nothing in response to the cries filled with anger.


    It felt like admitting they werementing their fate while the starving were merely grateful to have a bowl of ramen.


    Just then, as the settlers remained silent, someone suddenly shouted from behind.


    "Wow, you guys are really lucky!"


    "Gah!"


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    The settlers swallowed nervously at the unexpected voice.


    They quickly hid their pale faces and eximed, "W-wee, my lord!"


    "Wee, my lord!"


    The settlers bowed deeply to the person who approached: Nina , the female mage who had recently been integrated into the territory.


    Nina shrugged her shoulders nonchntly as she received their greetings.


    "Yeah, I came. I was curious after hearing your stories."


    "Feel free to ask anything!"


    "No, not you guys. I''m talking to them."


    Nina pushed aside the settlers and walked toward the immigrants.


    As the closest to her, Bill flinched under her gaze.


    "Wh-what is it?"


    "I told you. I came to see what you were talking about. But don''t you remember me? I visited your territory not long ago."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Don''t you remember that I was one of those who tried to enve you?"


    "...!"


    Only then did the immigrants realize Nina''s true identity.


    Though they didn''t recall her face, she was one of the other pioneers who had threatened them alongside Aaron.


    Amidst the shocked silence, Ninaughed as she brushed her hair aside.


    "I ended up as a captive after all mypanions died. Now, I''ve surrendered and be a noble here. We''re family now, so let''s get along."


    "Y-yes."


    Her shameless words left Bill speechless.


    With the settlers, pioneers, and nowmoners and nobles involved, the gap between them felt insurmountable.


    Even if he protested about the past, the differences were too great.


    It would be fortunate if he didn''t face repercussions for bringing it up.


    Moreover, what puzzled Bill even more was,


    ''Were lives so trivial? Do they die and kill so easily?''


    From what he heard, far too many people were dying here.


    The settlers had been treated like ythings and then killed, while even the strong pioneers had been used up by their lord.


    Even the previous lord who governed this ce and his remnants had been murdered.


    ''If pioneers'' lives are this light, how light must a settler''s life be?''


    The unwanted question lingered in his mind.


    As these thoughts swirled in Bill''s head, Nina interrupted with a smile.


    "By the way, are you sure no one among you has died? No examples to show?"


    "Examples?"


    "Isn''t itmon to kill one or two as an example if a settler keeps squawking at a pioneer?"


    "...!"


    "When I was in my territory, we killed about three. They were too noisy, saying it was wrong to act like this."


    Though I didn''t kill them myself, of course.


    As Nina spoke with a smile, chills ran down Bill ''s spine.


    Did this woman genuinely regard settlers as this insignificant?


    Or was it just that most pioneers thought this way?


    Perhaps he had been making a significant misunderstanding.


    As cold sweat trickled down his back, Nina''sughter began to fade.


    "Still, it''s the first time I''ve seen people who willingly want to ept the ss system when no one has died. Most think they won''t die and arepletely oblivious."


    "...."


    "Well, it''s good if they wake up early. Treat your lord well while you can. Don''t be greedy and regret itter."


    Ah, back when it was heaven, she said.


    With that, Nina slowly turned her back and left.


    As the pioneer disappeared, the heavy air finally lightened.


    Everyone sighed in relief, but suddenly, houses appeared in the empty lot.


    These weren''t the old houses from the territory, but rather clean and cozy-looking homes.


    While everyone was taken aback, Derek stepped forward and shouted,


    "Alright, these are the houses the lord is giving you for free! Pick any one you want to live in! As I said before, one per household!"


    "...!"


    "Thews and precautions of the territory will be exined to you by someone elseter! Until then, don''t cause any trouble! Be grateful to your lord! That''s all!"


    After finishing his speech, Derek looked at the settlers in silence.


    It was as if he was waiting for something.


    As the immigrants stood there, confused, the settlers shouted beside them.


    "Long live the lord! Long live the lord!"


    "...?"


    "What are you staring nkly for? Quickly join in! Long live the lord!"


    "L-long live the lord!"


    Startled, the immigrants began to shout in response.


    Only then did Derek, who had been frowning, show satisfaction and head back inside.


    As Bill watched the scene, he closed his eyes tightly.


    Then, gathering his courage, he shouted, "Long live the lord! Long live!"


    His voice caught in his throat, making it difficult to speak, as if he didn''t want to shout it.


    Yet he knew he had to.


    Now he understood that settlers were treated as subservient beings, regardless of which territory they belonged to.


    If he couldn''t adapt here, he would just have to die.


    And adapting to this territory meant actively epting the ss system.


    "L-long live the lord! Long live! Ugh!"


    As he continued to shout, tears streamed down Bill''s face.


    It was the tear of a man who had deeply understood that he was now a moner.''

 Chapter 88 hopelessness II

    It had been a day since the relocation began.


    He called Zachary, who was in charge of internal affairs, to ask about the atmosphere in the territory.


    "How are the immigrants settling in?"


    "They seem to be mixing in well enough. They seem to like their new homes."


    "Is there any trouble with the original settlers?"


    "Not at all. In fact, the settlers seem to have calmed down after meeting them."


    When two groups meet, they inevitably influence each other.


    Sometimes, the atmosphere of the original group is overtaken by the neers.


    Just like how democracy spread in every direction when the ss system was taken for granted.


    However, ording to Zachary, it seemed to be the opposite.


    "There aren''t any major troubles between them, but the settlers treat the immigrants like half-wits. They''re worried that they might stir up some trouble."


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "Trouble? What kind of trouble?"


    "The kind that has to do with abolishing the ss system. They think that since the immigrants haven''t suffered yet, they might talk nonsense."


    In short, it meant they were afraid that the immigrants would trigger his nerves after all the kindness he had shown.


    If things went south, he could snap and turn everything upside down.


    After all, they had experienced a brutal fate when they had stood up to their previous leader.


    "The immigrants are also keeping their mouths shut and behaving quietly. They''ve probably gauged the atmosphere among the settlers. It''s a good thing."


    "Still, there might be some who subtly bring up ideas of equality?"


    "There aren''t any. If they did, the settlers would bury them before it even reached your ears. Anyone with sense would know to keep quiet."


    Nina''s stories about her oldpanions had also yed a part in that.


    It seemed that everyone, except him, had abused the settlers, leaving them with no hope.


    In fact, Kim Do-yeon hadn''t mentioned a word about the territory she had gotten along with.


    She always spoke about the dead, making it clear that it was intentional.


    ''She''s certainly making a name for herself,ing back from the dead to shine in an unexpected ce.''


    Whether it was due to her position of surrender or trying to show off her abilities, he couldn''t tell.


    But one thing was certain: she was currently helping him.


    ''Later, I should give her some sort of reward.''


    Whatever her motive, having something to gain would motivate her to work harder.


    After finishing his brief report, Zachary smiled wryly.


    "Honestly, it''s still too early to judge since it''s only been a day. I''ll watch the situation leisurely, and if there are any changes, I''ll let you know then."


    "Thank you."


    "By the way, hasn''t the ck dragon egg hatched yet?"


    Zachary''s gaze turned toward the bed.


    On the bedy the ck dragon egg he had obtained previously.


    He was clearly eager for the dragon, which would be a powerful ally.


    "It hasn''t shown any signs yet. We''ll have to wait a bit longer."


    "That''s strange. The description said it looked like it would hatch soon, right?"


    "It didn''t specify an exact time, though."


    The item description only stated that it was an egg that "looked like it would hatch soon."


    It was a very vague expression, making it difficult to pinpoint a timeframe.


    However, no matter how long it took, it shouldn''t exceed a week.


    Anything longer wouldn''t fit the definition of "soon."


    After Zachary left, he gathered hispanions and headed for the dungeon.


    Afterpleting the two dungeon raids, the bronzepass pointed to a new location.


    While heading to a ce even farther away than before, Rachel spoke up with concern.


    "We''re fine for now, but I''m worried about the future. If we go any farther, we won''t be able to make it back in a day, right?"


    "Hmm."


    That was indeed a matter he had been concerned about, and wrinkles formed around his eyes.


    Although it was said to be a day, they had to be able to make it back before nightfall.


    When it got dark, not only would their recognition of monsters be dyed, but finding their way would also be difficult.


    "That does worry me as well. If we get the chance to explore the fourth dungeon, we should prepare for camping as well."


    "Wait? We''ll camp outside where there''s no safe zone?"


    "There''s a dungeon. As long as we handle the monsters there, it''ll be a safe zone."


    "Oh!"


    While the dungeon wasn''t officially designated as a safe zone, it was indeed a ce cut off from the outside.


    As long as they dealt with the monsters inhabiting it, they could use it as a substitute for a safe zone.


    "Now that I think about it, that''s a good method!"


    "Even if it''s safe, camping is bad for the body, so I''d rather not do it. More importantly, I''m starting to worry about something else."


    "Something else?"


    "The fact that we''re getting farther away from our territory means we''re getting closer to other territories."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In other words, it increased the probability of encountering pioneers from other territories.


    If peaceful exchanges were possible, it would be fine, but would they really let them pass freely after seeing their gear?


    As long as they could win, it would mean taking the rewards of three dungeons in one go.


    "What if it''s the opposite? What if they recognize us as the team that raided three dungeons at once and get scared?"


    "That''s possible. But that poses its own problems."


    "Why?"


    "There might be those who unite and n to stomp us down before we can grow stronger."


    For the moment, they were all busy watching each other, butter, there would surely be those who would form alliances or non-aggression pacts.


    At that point, they might see their excessive growth as a reason to target them.


    Exceptional strong figures were always thorns in the side ofpetitors.


    "Well, that''s all a long way off. For now, we probably won''t run into any pioneers from other territories, so let''s focus on..."


    Help! Someone help me! Please! I don''t want to die like this!


    "...."

 Chapter 89 Troublesome

    They all fell silent at the voice calling from behind. It wasn''t just a random shout. The voice was clearly aimed at them, specifically asking for help. After a brief pause, they exchanged nces.


    "Let''s just go. No need to get involved in something troublesome," one of them said.


    "I was thinking the same," another agreed.


    ¨C "No! No! Please, don''t leave! Help me! Please, save me! Gah, ugh!"


    As they turned their backs and started to leave, the owner of the voice seemed to have a fit. Though they tried to ignore it, the sound of desperate coughing made one of them nce back.


    When they looked, a man was tumbling down the hill. Blood trailed behind him, marking a straight line every time his body hit the ground.


    "Help me! Ugh, gah!" The man, despite his severe fall, managed to stand and run toward them. His entire body was covered in blood from numerous wounds.


    For someone who had lost that much blood, shouldn''t he have already copsed from blood loss?


    ¨C "Where is that bastard!?"


    ¨C "There! Catch him!"


    It was right as the man reached their proximity that several shadows appeared atop the hill where he had fallen. Judging by their equipment, they seemed to be pioneers just like them.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    The pursuers, out of breath, approached to capture the man, but when they noticed the group standing nearby, they hesitated for a moment.


    ¨C "Who the hell are they?"


    Odd, that was exactly what they had been thinking about the neers. While the distant voices continued, the man finally copsed at their feet.


    "Please, save me! I beg you... Ah!" The pale-faced man crawled toward them, clinging to their legs, even as blood pooled beneath him. It was clear that he couldn''t hold on any longer, as he passed out right after pleading for his life.


    Justin sighed, ncing at Ethan.


    "Treat him."


    "Are you sure? They might turn hostile," Ethan responded cautiously.


    "They''ve already seen us. If we leave him to die, it won''t just end with ''Goodbye, have a nice day,''" Justin replied.


    If they hadn''t encountered the group at all, it would have been a different matter, but now that they had crossed paths, it was only a matter of time before they got dragged into a conflict. At this point, having another source of information could be useful. If the pursuers behaved politely, they might hand the man over, but if not, he could serve another purpose.


    As Ethan moved forward and used his healing skills, the pursuers began to approach.


    "What the hell are you guys doing?" One of the five, a bald man, marched toward them, clearly irritated by their sudden appearance.


    Judging by the way they looked, it seemed that their presence had thrown the pursuers off-guard.


    "Are you acquainted with this guy? Did youe here to help him?" the bald man asked.


    "No. We just saw him for the first time today," Justin replied calmly.


    "What? Then why are you getting involved?"


    "We''re not. He came to us."


    The bald man sneered at their exnation, the coincidence not sitting well with him. His expression soon hardened, and he red at them.


    "Then leave the bastard and get lost. Stop meddling in someone else''s business."


    One of the group let out a dryugh. "Ha."


    "You think this is funny? You''re making a joke out of this situation? You¡ª"


    "Your tone has been a bit short from earlier, hasn''t it?" Justin responded coldly.


    The moment he spoke, the rest of the group drew their weapons without hesitation. Hammers, shields, bows, and swords were raised in an instant.


    The bald man faltered, stepping back at the sight of their menacing stance.


    "W-what''s this? You want to fight?" he stammered.


    "You think we can''t? If you don''t want to die, speak properly," the leader warned.


    "Damn it!"


    Sching! The bald man unsheathed his sword in anger.


    With the fight looking like it would be five versus five, it seemed like a fair match. As the group prepared to strike back, one of them noticed the weapon in the bald man''s hand.


    "A... dungeon reward?"


    "Finally figured it out?" The bald man waved the sword proudly in the air.


    Its ck hilt, the intricate designs on its scabbard, and the silver de that gleamed sharply¡ªit was different from the regr shop-bought swords they had seen.


    "You must''ve thought we were evenly matched in numbers, but we''re a dungeon-clear party. We''re on a different level from you. Now that you know, maybe¡ª"


    The bald man''s words trailed off as his eyes scanned the group''s gear one by one: the Devourer''s Staff, the Thunder Hammer, the Shield of Exorcism. His expression shifted, as if realizing he had misjudged them.


    One of them waved his staff, saying, "We''ve got some, too."


    "..."


    "Perfect timing, actually. Let''s see whose dungeon rewards are better. Winner takes everything, including all your lives. What do you say?"


    As if responding to his challenge, the sound of a whistle echoed, and a Pegasus appeared. Nathan, mounted on the Pegasus, rose into the air, aiming his bow at the group of pursuers.


    The faces of the other pioneers lost their color as they finally understood the situation they were in.


    "Hah." The only one who still smiled was the bald man.


    He lowered his sword and looked directly at Justin .


    "Let''s talk this out, shall we, sir?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...."


    "So, you attacked their domain and won, and this guy was running for his life?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, sir!" the group of surrendered pioneers responded energetically, kneeling with their weapons discarded.


    "And you were separated from your main force to deal with the remnants?"


    "That''s right!" they replied in unison.


    Justin looked at the unconscious man in disbelief.


    "Well, he''s lucky. He managed to make it this far without running into any monsters."


    "That''s what I was saying. If he''d just died earlier, none of this would''ve happened in the first ce¡ª"


    "I didn''t ask for your opinion. Keep your mouth shut."


    "Apologies!" The bald man quickly bowed his head and prostrated himself again.


    Since surrendering after seeing the dungeon equipment, they had been nothing but obedient. After all, the bald man had experienced firsthand how powerful dungeon rewards were. He had likely gauged their strength, knowing they had cleared two dungeons.


    It was a wise decision on his part.


    "I think I''ve heard everything I need."


    "So... can we leave now?" the bald man asked cautiously, ncing at the unconscious man on the ground.


    "Yeah, you can go."


    He breathed a sigh of relief but couldn''t resist asking, "What do you n to do with him?"


    "We''re taking him with us."


    "Excuse me? What use is he to you?"


    The bald man''s voice was urgent, clearly expecting that they would kill the man.

 Chapter 90 The black dragons egg

    Justin chuckled softly at the misunderstanding.


    "He''s plenty useful. He can tell us where your domain is, how many pioneers you have, and roughly what kind of forces you''ve got."


    "...."


    The bald man squeezed his eyes shut and, with trembling hands, ced his sword on the ground before slowly standing up. The other pioneers followed his lead, retreating gradually. Once they disappeared over the hill, Justin examined the abandoned sword.


    ¡´Sword of Carnage¡µ


    Type: Warrior-exclusive equipmentGrade: RareDescription: A sword refined by a skilled artisan. It can slice through flesh and bone as easily as paper but is easily blocked by stone or metal. This would be the best sword against enemies without armor or shields.


    "Better than I expected," he muttered after reading the item description.


    Though it couldn''t cut through stone or metal, that was amon limitation for swords. What impressed him was how effortlessly it could cut through any living being. Even muscle-bound monsters like orcs would likely be sliced apart with ease. In terms of pure weapon quality, it was an outstanding sword.


    "Who''s going to take this sword...?" he began, only to be interrupted.


    "That would be me!" Ethan quickly stepped forward before the sentence was even finished.


    With a small chuckle, Justin nodded. "I suppose it is. Take it."


    "Thank you! I''ll make good use of it!" Ethan said, beaming with satisfaction.


    "Anyway, how''s the guy who was at death''s door?" Justin asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I had to use healing magic twice, but all his wounds are closed now. Despite the number of injuries, none of them were fatal," Ethan reported.


    Indeed, no more blood was flowing from the man''s body, but his face was still pale and drained of color.


    "He lost a lot of blood. Are we sure just healing the wounds is enough?" Justin asked.


    "That''s up to luck. There''s no way to do a blood transfusion out here," Ethan admitted.


    "True enough," Justin sighed. If the man died after all they''d done, it would simply be fate. Fortunately, the man was still breathing, and he showed no signs of shock.


    Not knowing much about medicine, Justin could only leave the rest to chance.


    "Forget about searching the dungeon for now. We can''t be dragging an injured man around," Justin decided.


    "Understood. So, who''s going to carry him?" one of the group asked.


    "Who else? Derek , you know it''s your job. Why do you even bother asking?" Justin replied with a smirk.


    "...." Derek didn''t argue, resigned to his task.


    When they returned to the territory, Zachary rushed out to meet them, visibly startled by the sight of the injured man.


    "Did we capture another prisoner?" Zachary asked, wide-eyed.


    "No, just someone we happened to rescue," Justin exined before giving a brief summary of the situation and handing the man over to Zachary.


    The exnation was simple: the man had fled after losing a battle, but even that short ount was enough to put a serious expression on Zachary''s face.


    "It seems the other Justins are also expanding their power through war," Zachary said gravely.


    "Of course. We''re not the only ones growing stronger," Justin replied.


    "Everyone has knowledge of the World Breaker, after all. It would be too much to expect that we''re the only ones ahead," Zachary said, sighing as he summoned a few vigers.


    Oddly enough, these vigers wore uniforms, unlike the others in the territory.


    "He''s a guest in our territory, so take him to my bed and care for him. If anything changes or he wakes up, let me know immediately."


    "Yes, sir," the uniformed vigers responded as they carefully carried the man to Zachary''s house.


    Watching them, Justin blinked in surprise. "Who are they?"


    "They''re the workers I hired. I''m paying them with mana stones," Zachary exined.


    "Wow, you''re starting to look like a real noble now," Justin teased.


    Zachary gave a wry smile. "It''s true I did this partly for personal satisfaction, but it''s also part of my n to create jobs."


    Justin raised an eyebrow in interest. "Jobs, huh?"


    "Yes. The more I pay them for the work I need done, the more demand for such roles will grow. That''s how internal development works."


    While most people toiled in the fields to make a living, others could now earn money just by serving a nobleman. And if these positions paid better than the physically demanding jobs, naturally more people would want those roles.


    In turn, those seeking such positions would strive to outperform one another to secure them, creatingpetition and encouraging skill development. This would lead to new jobs and technological advancements, as well as the generation of wealth.


    "The best workers will likely be scouted by other nobles, and their wages will increase. When they indulge in luxury with those higher wages, others will aspire to achieve simr sess. New fields of work will emerge, and people will flock to them, using the skills they already have," Zachary exined.


    "That''s a great idea!" Justin was genuinely impressed. It meant that the vigers wouldn''t just beborers but could evolve into various specialized professions. And it wasn''t being forced¡ªit was something they''d pursue of their own volition.


    "For now, they''re simple servants, but in the future, we''ll see specialized positions like butlers and ountants. Right now, I''d be happy just to have a barber show up," Zachary added with a chuckle.


    Justin almost pped his hands in excitement. Diversifying the workforce didn''t just mean more ways for the vigers to earn money; it meant that the nobles could enjoy more services. With enough money, they could have personal barbers, maids to wash their feet, and even personal musicians¡ªtruly living the life of a noble.


    ''This kind of system would be more than enough to entice other pioneers. Right now, mana stones are only useful for buying food or developing thend,'' Justin mused.


    No matter how much money one had, if there was nothing to spend it on, its value diminished. The mere fact that pioneers could pay to receive exclusive services would make them envious. Some might even abandon their own domains to join this one.


    Though it was a distant prospect, Justin couldn''t help but consider it.


    Continue reading on empire


    "So, please, Lord, cooperate with this n. You''ll need to indulge in some luxuries yourself if you want others to follow suit," Zachary said.


    "I was already nning on it. After a quick rest, I''ll start by hiring some servants and checking if any of the vigers have useful skills," Justin replied.


    "That''s the spirit," Zachary said with a grin, giving a thumbs-up.


    It seemed they shared the same vision for the future.


    After finishing his conversation with Zachary, Justin returned home. Arge, unhatched egg still sat on his bed. It was the egg of the ck dragon, which he had left outside of his inventory to avoid dying its hatching.


    "They said it would hatch soon, but when is it going to happen? I hope their ''soon'' isn''t different from mine," he muttered half-seriously, half-jokingly, as he tapped the egg lightly.


    Suddenly, the egg twitched and shook. Startled, he pulled his hand back, but the egg quickly returned to its still state.


    "Was that my imagination?" he wondered aloud.


    Carefully, he reached out and touched the egg again, gently stroking its surface. Nothing happened. It seemed as if the earlier movement had been a fluke.


    The moment he was about to remove his handpletely, crack¡ªa loud noise filled the room as a crack appeared on the surface of the ck dragon''s egg.

 Chapter 91 The egg shattered

    "...!"


    The crack was toorge to miss. Startled, Justin stepped back, but unlike before, the egg continued to break apart. Crack, crack, snap! A part of the egg shattered as something wriggled out. A small, squirming appendage resembling the forelimb of a reptile emerged. As the small forelimb iled about wildly, the egg began to crumble more rapidly.


    Snap, crackle, smash.


    Soon, a head, arms, and legs broke through, and the egg finally copsed entirely. Only the bottom portion of the egg remained, like a small stand. Sitting on top of it was a tiny baby dragon.


    "Kyururuk."


    The dark little dragon let out a cute sound as it looked up at him. Despite being a reptile, it had an oddly cute appearance.


    ''They did say it would already recognize me as its master,'' Justin thought, swallowing nervously as he extended his finger towards it.


    The baby dragon blinked its eyes and rubbed its cheek against his finger. It was clear that the dragon recognized him as its parent.


    "Kyiiik!"


    The baby dragon let out a happy cry as he gently stroked its head.


    After a moment of bonding, he left the dragon alone for a while and stepped outside, shouting, "The dragon''s hatched!"


    "...!"


    Hearing his words, his restingpanions threw open their doors and rushed out.


    "A dragon! It''s a real dragon!"


    "Since it''s a baby, it''s still pretty small."


    Everyone gathered at Justin''s house, eager to see the baby dragon. Despite being surrounded by unfamiliar faces right after hatching, the little dragon seemed unbothered. In fact, it even flopped down, looking indifferent, as if it were bored.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Derek reached out his hand toward the creature.


    "Come here, little guy... Whoa!"


    "Kyaaak!"


    Snap!


    Derek recoiled immediately as the dragon snapped at him, almost biting down hard on his hand. The sound of its jaws snapping shut could be heard in the air.


    "B-boss, this thing''s way too aggressive!" Derek said nervously, pulling back.


    "Really? It''s nice to me, though," Justin replied.


    "Kyiiik!" The baby dragon rubbed its head against Justin''s finger again, its attitudepletely different from before. Derek looked dumbfounded at the sudden change.


    "Look at this little guy, already able to tell people apart from the moment it''s born," Derek muttered in disbelief.


    "No, this is probably normal," Ethan chimed in, nodding as if he understood something.


    "Dragons are known to be creatures that embody arrogance and ferocity. The Lord is its master, so it''s an exception, but to everyone else, it''ll naturally be aggressive," Ethan exined.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    "Come on, it''s probably just like that with Derek . You''ve got to approach it gently so it doesn''t get scared," Zachary said confidently, extending his hand toward the dragon. "Whoa!"


    "Kyaaak!"


    Zachary quickly withdrew his hand. It seemed he had experience with raising animals before, but the ck dragon wasn''t an ordinary creature. No matter how gently Zachary tried to approach it, the moment his hand got close, the dragon would snap at him aggressively. Yet, when the hand retreated, it would snort and move back, as if annoyed.


    It wasn''t biting out of fear¡ªit seemed to find the attempt to touch it insulting.


    "It''s really fierce! Are we sure it was just born an hour ago?" Zachary eximed.


    "Yeah, it hasn''t even been an hour since it hatched," Justin confirmed.


    "I''ve never seen a newborn animal go straight for an attack like this. I guess even baby dragons are still dragons," Zachary marveled.


    Though the others seemed put off by the dragon''s behavior, Justin found himself even more fond of the creature. A dragon that only obeyed its master and refused to yield to anyone else¡ªit meant that while the dragon could be killed, stealing its ownership was almost impossible.


    ''If there had been even a slight chance of it turning to an enemy, I might have been worried,'' he thought. But seeing how it acted, those worries vanished. Even as a newborn, the dragon rejected everyone except its master. There was no need to worry about someone taming or controlling it through persuasion.


    At that moment, Rachel spoke up, drawing her attention. "It seems to like me."


    "Huh?"


    Justin quickly turned his head, surprised. To his astonishment, the baby dragon, which had been rejecting everyone else''s touch, was now holding tightly onto Rachel''s hand. Not only that, but it was even licking her hand like a puppy.


    "Wait, why is it licking her after snapping at all of us?"


    "Does this thing know how to tell apart men and women?" Derek joked.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," Rachel chided, rolling her eyes.


    However, Ethan seemed to take it more seriously, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "No, it could actually be something rted to that."


    "Are you saying the dragon is sexist? That''s ridiculous!" Rachel protested.


    "It''s not about sexism. Look closely. It''spletely focused on licking her hand and nothing else," Ethan pointed out.


    Everyone turned their attention to the baby dragon. Indeed, it wasn''t pushing its head toward her for petting, just licking her hand over and over again. Whenever Rachel tried to stroke it, the dragon would grab her hand and go right back to licking it. It licked so much that its saliva began to drip from her hand.


    "Why is it licking me so much?" Rachel asked, bewildered.


    "I have a theory, though it''s just a guess," Ethan said.


    "What''s your theory?" Justin asked.


    "In ancient myths and legends, there''s often mention of evil dragons favoring the tender flesh of young maidens."


    "...."


    A heavy silence fell over the group as the dragon continued licking Rachel''s hand. Now that they looked closer, it did seem more like the dragon was sampling some tasty food rather than showing affection.


    "Kyuruk! Chuurr!"


    "O-oppa, this thing is scaring me," Rachel said, her voice trembling slightly.


    Justin let out a grimly smile. "Looks like we''ll need to be cautious while raising it."


    The ck dragon was fierce to anyone else, but with Justin, it was as docile as a puppy. Before long, the baby dragon mbered onto his shoulder and perched therefortably. Although it would probably outgrow that spot in time, for now, it wasn''t much of a burden to carry around.


    Deciding to keep the dragon with him, Justin gave it the most important thing¡ªits name.


    "Your name is Fafnir. How does that sound?"


    "Kyiiik!" The baby dragon let out a pleased cry when Justin named it after the legendary dragon from Norse mythology.


    Watching this, Derek grumbled under his breath.


    "Isn''t that name a bit too grand? Just calling it ''Drako'' (a simple term for dragon) would be enough."


    "Kyaaak!"


    "It doesn''t seem to like that," Derek remarked as Fafnir growled in response.


    "Can it really understand us?" Derek blinked in surprise at Fafnir''s reaction.


    Well, considering it''s a dragon, it wouldn''t be too surprising if it could understand human speech.


    After naming the dragon, Justin decided to visit the store to find some food for Fafnir. As soon as the merchant NPC, Algrim, saw the dragon, he let out a startled cry.


    "A dragon!? By the gods, you''ve acquired a dragon!?"


    "It just happened somehow. Do you know what kind of food this little one needs?"


    "ck dragons will eat any kind of meat. But they don''t eat anything other than meat," Algrim exined, smiling without a hint of difort despite Justin''s now informal speech since bing a lord.

 Chapter 92 Black dragon!

    He added that the dragon could eat meat whether it was alive or dead, even rotten or burnt, with no need to worry about its health.


    "But its favorite meal would be young animals or young women. It''ll be thrilled if you give it that as a reward."


    "...I''ll keep that in mind."


    Justin grimaced, recalling how Fafnir had clung to Rachel earlier. Before the dragon grew toorge, he would have to make sure it understood not to mess with hispanions.


    "Here, eat up."


    "Kyiiik!"


    Crunch, chomp.


    After purchasing some raw meat from the shop, Justin fed Fafnir, who eagerly tore into it. He had bought quite a bit of meat just in case, but it didn''t take long for Fafnir to finish it all. After devouring what was about the weight of its own body, the baby dragon perched contentedly on his shoulder and began dozing off.


    The dragon looked so cute as it slept that Justin gently stroked its head.


    "Uh, Lord?" A nervous voice interrupted him from behind.


    Turning his head, Justin saw one of the maids Zachary had hired. She flinched when their eyes met and quickly bowed deeply.


    "What is it?"


    "T-the guest has woken up."


    "Guest? Oh, right, that man."


    Justin remembered the man they had brought in, who had been on the brink of death while begging them for help. They had saved him to gain information about other territories.


    "Got it. Let your master know I''ll be there soon."


    "Y-yes!" the maid stammered and hurried off, almost stumbling as she left.


    Justin walked leisurely toward Zachary''s house, making sure Fafnir remainedfortable on his shoulder. When he opened the gate, Zachary rushed out, clearly having been waiting for him.


    "Wee, Lord! I have something to report¡ªwait, a dragon!?" Zachary''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Fafnir perched on Justin''s shoulder.


    His surprise quickly gave way to excitement as he eagerly stepped closer.


    "It''s finally hatched! A ck dragon! A real dragon!"


    "Calm down. It''s still a baby and can''t be used in battle yet."


    "Even so! Just having a dragon is incredible! Once it''s grown, it''ll be a force of destruction on the battlefield!"


    "Kyaaak!"


    As Zachary kept approaching, Fafnir bared its teeth and growled, ready to bite. But Zachary, too caught up in his excitement, didn''t seem to notice the threat. Justin patted his shoulder, trying to calm him down.


    "You can admire the dragonter. Let''s deal with the important matter first. You said the guest woke up? Is that why you called me?"


    "Ah, right! That''s what I needed to report!" Zachary finally tore his eyes away from the dragon and adopted a more serious expression.


    "I spoke briefly with the man before you arrived. He''s still exhausted, but he was able to talk."


    "Did you find out anything useful?" Justin asked.


    "Yes. At first, I wasn''t sure if he was a pioneer or just a regr viger, since he didn''t have any weapons. But he''s definitely a pioneer. His job, though, is a bit unusual."


    Your journey continues on empire


    "Job?"


    After a brief pause, Zachary continued, "He''s not a warrior or a mage¡ªhe''s a craftsman. More specifically, an alchemist."


    "...!"


    ''This is incredible,'' Eugene thought to himself as hey in bed, marveling at his surroundings.


    Being a pioneer himself, he had lived in a rtively decent housepared to the vigers, but even that seemed shabbypared to this one.


    ''They said the lord here...pletely transformed this ce.''


    Though he hadn''t seen the outside yet, Zachary had mentioned that the entire vige had been changed. He also mentioned that the development had cost around 40,000 mana stones.


    To Eugene, who had always struggled with mana stone shortages, that number was mind-boggling.


    What kind of person could earn that much and invest it in their territory without hesitation? Eugene couldn''t even begin to imagine.


    ''If he''s that powerful, maybe he can fulfill my request.''


    The more Eugene thought about the lord''s influence and power, the more confident he felt. Not just in terms of the number of pioneers under hismand, but his control over the territory and his own personal strength.


    If he''s that capable, surely my request wouldn''t be too difficult.


    But as that thought crossed his mind, a bitter smile crept onto Eugene''s lips.


    ''No, the real issue isn''t whether it''s possible. It''s whether he has any reason to grant my request.''


    Even if the lord had the ability, no one would act unless there was a reason to. And as Eugene saw it, there wasn''t much reason for the lord to help him.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the door swung open, breaking Eugene''s train of thought.


    "You''re awake."


    "Ah...!"


    The sudden entrance startled Eugene, but what shocked him more was the person who entered. The man wielded a strange staff, unlike anything typically seen on a mage, adorned with intricate designs. His rings, too, were clearly powerful items, and perched on his shoulder was a small dragon.


    ''A high-level pioneer! And not just any¡ªhe''s cleared multiple dungeons!'' Eugene immediately realized who this man was and quickly bowed his head.


    "It''s an honor to meet you! I am¡ª"


    "I''ve heard. Your name is Eugene, an alchemist by profession. You were fleeing after your territory was invaded by other pioneers and lost, and we found you. Anything wrong with that?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "N-no, that''s correct," Eugene stammered, nodding rapidly.


    The lord''s direct tone left him flustered. Normally, he would''ve found such a way of speaking disrespectful, but now, it only seemed to reflect the man''s confidence. The lord''s next words, however, carried a biting tone.


    "I heard you woke up and immediately asked if we could help you reim your territory. Quite bold. Shouldn''t you be grateful just for surviving?"


    "T-that''s not what I meant!"


    "Oh? Then you weren''t asking us to shed blood for and we know nothing about?" the lord shot back.


    "...."


    Eugene couldn''t say anything. After all, the lord wasn''t wrong. Even if his request was to save his people, it would still involve shedding blood.


    The lord gave a mocking smile as he looked at Eugene.


    "Tell me. Why should we help you? What''s in it for us to make enemies and shed blood? We only saved you by chance, after all."


    "Kyaaak!" Fafnir let out a cry from his shoulder, as if in agreement with his master''s words.


    Faced with the brutal truth, Eugene lowered his head in silence. But it wasn''t long before he raised it again, his expression determined.


    "There is something in it for you!" he dered.


    "Hmm." The lord tilted his head, motioning for Eugene to exin.


    Eugene took a deep breath, meeting the lord''s eyes with resolve. "If you help me reim my territory, I and five other craftsmen will serve you like dogs!"

 Chapter 93 The advantages of the craftsman

    In World Breaker, three main categories own the jobs area : warrior, mage, and craftsman. While warriors and mages take on different roles, they both belong tobat sses. Their growth relies on fighting enemies and gaining experience through victory. However, craftsmen have a very different growth process.


    ''Craftsmen specialize in production and management, earning experience without needing to engage inbat,'' Justin thought.


    Craftsmen can level up by creating specific items using their skills. Unlikebat sses, their growth increases their crafting abilities rather than theirbat power. Because of this, craftsmen''s creations in theter stages of the game could rival ancient relics in power. While they are incredibly weak inbat, they are essential for strengthening territories and internal affairs.


    ''In terms of pure potential, craftsmen don''t fall shortpared to other jobs. World Breaker isn''t about bing the strongest individual.''


    The ultimate goal of World Breaker is to build the strongest nation, not to focus on individual power. Opting to be a craftsman, who focuses on strengthening a territory, wasn''t a bad choice. In fact, Justin himself had won numerous times by ying as a craftsman in the past.


    But that was back when World Breaker was just a game.


    Now that the game''s system had be a reality, the craftsman job was riddled with disadvantages. ''You can''tmand soldiers easily, gathering materials is a struggle, and with nobat ability, it''s hard to do anything alone. And even if you do gather materials, they quickly run out after a few crafting sessions.''


    he advantages of the craftsman The advantages of the craftsman only truly shone when they started as a leader in the game. But in this world, where one had to move around and fight on their own, the warrior or mage sses were far superior.


    And yet, there were five craftsmen in one territory? It was beyond odd¡ªit was practically abnormal.


    "Why did you choose to be a craftsman in this kind of world? Most people would pick a warrior or mage, wouldn''t they?" Justin asked.


    "Well..." Eugene hesitated, lowering his head in shame.


    "I thought... it was a job where I wouldn''t have to fight," he admitted.


    "...."


    "Warriors and mages seemed like jobs where I''d be forced to fight..." Eugene''s face turned red as he exined.


    It sounded like he was trying to justify his choice, but all he did was highlight how much he had run away frombat. Justin clicked his tongue and shifted the conversation.


    "And what about the other craftsmen? Did they also choose this path to avoid fighting?"


    "That''s part of it, but originally, they weren''t craftsmen. They all started as vigers. They leveled up and chose the craftsman sster."


    "What? They weren''t warriors or mages?"


    If they started as vigers, they would have known how hard it was to level up. And after all that effort, they still chose the craftsman ss?


    Seeing the leader''s confusion, Eugene cleared his throat and began to exin.


    The territory Eugene had lived in was rtively ordinary. All the pioneers, except for Eugene, were warriors or mages. There were about fifteen pioneers and just over a hundred vigers. Eugene was the odd one out because he was the only craftsman among the pioneers.


    "You said your job was an alchemist? What skills do you have?"


    "Crafting skills? Nobat skills at all? And you want to join our team?"


    "Are you kidding us? Try somewhere else."


    When the first rescue quest started, Eugene tried to find a team to join. But as soon as the pioneers found out he had nobat skills, they rejected him coldly. With no other choice, Eugene stayed behind at the territory, aimlessly wasting time.


    Even after crossing into this new world through dimensional migration, nothing changed. To the others, a pioneer with nobat abilities was nothing but a burden.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No one would take me, so I tried going out hunting alone. But unlike goblins, the monsters in this world always travel in groups. I barely escaped with my life."


    After barely surviving an encounter with a group of hobgoblins on his first hunt, Eugene holed himself up in the territory. It wasn''t that hecked ambition, but he couldn''t even gather the most basic materials, so what was there for him to do? All he could do was while away the hours in his house like the other vigers.


    "But eventually, things changed. Once the pioneers realized I had a potion-making skill, they started bringing me materials and asking me to make potions for them."


    The materials they provided were simple, like hobgoblin blood, and the requests came with nopensation at first. Despite asking for something they needed, the pioneers would act haughtily, their heads held high as they spoke. Find exclusive stories on empire


    "You''re leveling up from this, so you don''t need any mana stones, right? Just make the potions properly."


    "We should be the ones thanking you? You wouldn''t even be leveling up without us. You agree, right?"


    "...."


    Eugene cursed them endlessly in his head but held back and made the potions. In his current situation, being able to level up was a blessing in itself.


    Through sheer persistence, Eugene managed to raise his level past 10, just by making potions.


    "After hitting level 10, life became more manageable. As I learned new skills and the quality of my potions improved, the pioneers'' attitudes softened a little. They even gave me a few mana stones as tips now and then."


    Though the power dynamics hadn''t shifted, it seemed the pioneers began to recognize Eugene''s potential. The fact that there were only two pdins in the territory, and no real means of healing, also yed a role.


    Thanks to this, Eugene was able to live with some peace for a while¡ªuntil the massive losses in the field boss raid.


    "The leader greed is what caused the disaster. He insisted on going after the field boss before everyone had leveled up properly, iming we''d win through sheer numbers."

 Chapter 94 Doubts

    At first, the other pioneers had their doubts, but they were soon swayed by The Leader''s smooth-talking. He wasn''t good at assessing situations, but his ability to manipte people with his words was extraordinary. As a result, all the pioneers followed him into the raid, leading to the deaths of half their group. Even Justin perished, forcing the territory to select a new leader.


    "I stayed behind in the territory, so my body was safe. I wasn''t abat ss to begin with. But with so many pioneers dead, a new problem arose."


    "You were worried about an invasion from another territory, weren''t you?"


    "Exactly. We''d lost half of our fighting force overnight. At that point, we hadn''t made contact with other territories yet, but the system kept giving us warnings, so everyone became paranoid."


    The defense force was severelycking, and war or invasion could break out at any moment. If they weren''t careful, their territory could be taken over, and they could all end up as ves.


    Feeling this rising fear, the pioneers had no choice but to train a few vigers and help them level up. At that point, even one extra pair of hands was needed.


    But once the vigers reached level 3, they made a surprising and frustrating choice.


    Eugene continued, "As I mentioned, the pioneers were helping vigers level up, hoping they''d be warriors or mages. But as soon as they hit level 3..."


    "They all chose to be craftsmen, right? Watching you, they figured it was a safe job that didn''t involve fighting," Justin said, hitting the mark. Eugene awkwardly turned his head, embarrassed.


    After all, it was true that craftsmen avoidedbat.


    "...It might sound like an excuse, but the deaths during the field boss raid had a big impact," Eugene admitted.


    "That makes sense. And after that, the pioneers, despite being frustrated, helped train new people¡ªonly for them to choose craftsmen again?"


    "Yes, it happened four times," Eugene replied.


    Hearing this, Justin clicked his tongue in disbelief. The pioneers had gone through all that trouble, only to be betrayed each time by those they helped.


    "Were they really that scared ofbat? At this rate, I wouldn''t be surprised if a furious pioneer killed one of them in a fit of rage."


    "I was still somewhat useful, so they tolerated me, though the fourth guy was nearly beaten to death," Eugene said with a sigh.


    By that point, the pioneers had given up on trying to recruit more fighters. No matter what they did, none of the new recruits wanted to engage inbat. Unfortunately, that was when they encountered pioneers from another territory.


    Sensing the weakened state of Eugene''s territory, the invaders quickly organized an attack. The six remaining fighters were wiped out almost instantly, and the invaders dered all the vigers and craftsmen to be their ves.


    "I used that moment to escape, but as you know, I was attacked from all sides... and the rest is history," Eugene concluded.


    Experience tales at empire


    "Hmm," Justin said thoughtfully, stroking his chin.


    He had found it strange that there were so many craftsmen, and now he understood¡ªit was aplete disaster. Such a distribution of roles could never happen under normal circumstances.


    But Eugene''s proposal was enticing.


    ''Securing this many craftsmen at once would be impossible under normal conditions,'' Justin mused.


    He had been thinking about training craftsmen anyway. Without them, they would always be reliant on quest rewards for equipment. While this wouldn''t be an issue for him and his immediatepanions, a growing territory needed craftsmen.


    The problem, however,y in the nature of the craftsman job.


    ''Craftsmen don''t participate inbat, so it''s hard to treat them on the same level as other jobs. But their leveling is fast, and their importance increases as they grow.''


    In other words, they could easily be a group of pampered nobles, sittingfortably in safety while receiving special treatment. If that happened, it would inevitably cause resentment among the lower sses. People would start demanding to be trained as craftsmen themselves.


    However, if he acquired these craftsmen from another territory and made it clear they owed their lives to him, things would be different. He could make use of them without bacsh.


    ''They''ll have to bow to me and the nobles of my territory. They know they''re outsiders and wouldn''t dare cause trouble.''


    In other words, they could be treated as "lower nobles," guaranteed safety but ranked below the others. And if any of them dared to overstep, he could demote them tomoners without hesitation.


    Looking up, Justin saw Eugene''s anxious face, waiting nervously for his decision. After a moment of pretending to consider, Justin spoke.


    "Honestly, going to war just to gain a few craftsmen isn''t worth my time."


    Eugene''s face fell, despair creeping in.


    "But," Justin continued, cutting off Eugene''s response, "if those craftsmen truly work like dogs for no reward, it might be worth considering."


    "They absolutely will! If you save us from that tyrant, they''ll be eternally grateful to live in a ce like this!" Eugene said, his voice full of desperation.


    "I hope for your sake that''s true. I''m not the type to make deals that leave me at a loss," Justin warned, rising from his seat.


    Eugene swallowed nervously, but then Justin gave him the words he had been hoping to hear.


    "I''ll speak to Zachary. Make sure to mark your territory''s location properly. If you make a mistake, we won''t be able to help."


    "Th-thank you! Truly, thank you!"


    "As I said, you''ll pay the price. I''ll expectpensation far beyond the help I give you."


    "I understand! I''m just grateful!" Eugene said, tears streaming down his face in relief.


    As Justin moved toward the door, a thought struck him, and he turned back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "By the way, is there any specific reason you''re so intent on saving your territory? From what I''ve heard, you weren''t particrly close to the vigers."


    "Well, that...!" Eugene stammered, his eyes darting around nervously.


    He seemed reluctant to answer, but Justin could tell by the way Eugene''s face flushed what the real reason was.


    ''So, he''s left behind a lover, huh? That exins why he''s so eager to save them,'' Justin thought with a smirk.

 Chapter 95 Shows up

    The bald man trembled as he bowed his head. Yesterday, he had been lucky; The leader had passed out drunk early, so there were no harsh reprimands. But that was just a day''s reprieve. The next morning, as soon as The leader woke up, his face was filled with anger as he called the bald man in.


    "So, you ran into pioneers from another territory while chasing the runaway? And you let them take him?"


    "Yes!" The bald man knelt, bowing his head in front of The Leader , Grayson, who had recently taken over the territory. Grayson''s eyes narrowed as he spoke.


    "Fine, that happens. Avoiding an unexpected fight is sometimes the smart choice. You could let them take someone who''s not much of a threat and just walk away."


    "That''s exactly what I thought! As expected, you understand, sir¡ª"


    "I told you to call me Lord, you idiot!" Grayson roared.


    "S-sorry, my Lord!" The bald man flinched in fear, burying his head even deeper. It was a bit ridiculous to hear someone being called "Lord" in a world like this, but what choice did he have? When your superior gave an order, you obeyed.


    Grayson clicked his tongue in annoyance and leaned back in his chair. "And I''m not done. Fine, I can overlook you avoiding the fight. But why did you hand over the sword I gave you?"


    "They said they''d kill me if I didn''t... I had no choice," the bald man stammered.


    "You gave it up just like that? How many of them were there?" Grayson asked, his temper rising.


    "T-ten! There were ten of them!" the bald man lied through his teeth. If he admitted there were only five, he''d be in for a real beating.


    Hearing the number, Grayson''s anger seemed to subside slightly. "Why were other pioneers wandering around here? Were they heading for a dungeon?"


    "They had a brasspass in their hands."


    "Then they were going to the dungeon. Damn, just our luck." Grayson scratched his head, clearly irritated. If the bald man was telling the truth, losing the runaway and the sword had been unavoidable. If they were capable of dungeon exploration, it meant their strength was on par with his group''s. And with their numbers doubled, there wouldn''t have been much the bald man could do.


    "Alright, so there were ten of them. What were their sses?"


    "W-what?"


    "Their sses! How many warriors were there, and how many mages? You can tell just by looking at their weapons, right?"


    It wasn''t hard to tell; all he had to do was look at what they were holding. Swords or staves¡ªit was simple.


    At that question, the bald man''s eyes darted around nervously.


    Stay tuned to empire


    "F-five warriors, and five mages!" he blurted out.


    "..."


    "Wh-why are you looking at me like that?" he asked, sensing something was wrong.


    "Do I look stupid to you? You inted their numbers, didn''t you?" Grayson snapped.


    "...!"


    "If they were going to the dungeon, there''s no way they''d split their forces evenly between front and rear. A smart leader would always put more warriors in the front. So, what''s the real number?"


    The bald man''s face turned pale as his lie was exposed. Even if he wanted to make an excuse, nothing came to mind. One thing was certain¡ªhe had never managed to deceive Grayson before.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Grayson''s face contorted with rage. "You little bastard!"


    "W-wait! Please, my Lord...!" Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Grayson''s fists flew at the bald man,nding blow after blow. With Grayson''s enhanced physical stats, each hit felt like it rattled his bones. After nearly ten punches, Graysonfinally stopped.


    Grabbing the bald man by the cor, Grayson pulled him up. "Tell me the truth! How many were there? If you lie again, I''ll kill you for real!"


    "F-five! There were five of them!" the bald man cried, clutching his swollen face.


    Grayson''s eyes widened. "So there were only five of them, and you still handed over the sword?"


    "T-they all had dungeon artifacts! Shields, hammers, staves¡ªone of them even had a flying horse!" the bald man added desperately.


    "That''s the most important part! Why didn''t you mention that earlier?"


    "I was afraid you''d kill me if you knew I gave up the sword to such strong people... Please spare me!"


    Grayson raised his fist again, ready to strike, but stopped just short of hitting him. After a few moments, he tossed the bald man aside in disgust.


    "I was an idiot for giving dungeon rewards to someone like you. Get out of my sight!"


    "Y-yes, my Lord!" the bald man scrambled out of the room as quickly as he could.


    Grayson sat back down, seething. He had given the bald man a sword because he was a level or two higher than the others, but he lost it in just three days. If not for their recent fight with the field boss, Grayson would have killed him right then and there.


    ''But if another field boss shows up, we''ll need every hand we can get... Damn it!'' he thought, frustrated.


    Despite all the preparations they''d made, the field boss had still imed lives. They''d managed to defeat it, but there was no guarantee that another simrly powerful monster wouldn''t appear. He needed to preserve his forces, even if it meant sparing a fool like the bald man.


    Grayson downed a ss of cold water to calm his nerves, then recalled what the bald man had said. ''Only five people heading to a dungeon? And they already had at least four dungeon rewards? Who the hell are these lunatics?''


    The more Grayson thought about it, the more absurd it seemed. To him, dungeon exploration required a minimum of 12 pioneers and at least seven vigers to serve as sacrificial fodder. Even then, there was always a risk of losing pioneers.


    And yet, these five hadpleted not one, but at least two dungeon raids already.


    ''Shit, this could be dangerous. If they caught that runaway, they probably know where we are.''


    A sudden sense of fear crept in. What if his territory was wiped out in a surprise invasion, just as he had done to others? But he quickly shook off the thought.


    ''No, if they''re smart, they won''t invade right away. They probably realized we have the strength to clear dungeons too. They wouldn''t risk it.''


    With that thought, his confidence returned. After all, he wasn''t just any pioneer¡ªhe was a high-ranking yer, someone who had taken down a field boss, cleared dungeons, and annexed other territories. Even if his enemies were strong, he was sure he could handle five of them.


    "My Lord!" A voice suddenly interrupted Grayson''s thoughts.


    One of his trusted pioneers rushed in, his face pale with fear.


    "S-something terrible has happened!"

 Chapter 96 The artisans

    "What is it? Are the craftsmen striking again?" Grayson asked, annoyed.


    "No, my Lord, we''re under attack! Pioneers from another territory are invading!"


    "What!?"


    Grayson shot to his feet, disbelief written all over his face. He had barely finished reassuring himself, and now an invasion? It was shocking and infuriating all at once.


    Grayson stood at the forefront, his lips pressing into a thin line as he gazed at the approaching group of nearly twenty pioneers in the distance. "What do they take me for?" he muttered under his breath. The fact that they attacked without proper nning, arriving within a day, only reinforced the notion that they underestimated him.


    Now, any feelings of fear or hesitation were gone. All that was left was the determination to teach them a lesson. He rushed outside, pushing aside his subordinates who had taken positions in front of him. At the sight of the advancing pioneers, Grayson couldn''t help but curse under his breath, "Damn it, this is a mess."


    As soon as the decision for war was made, Justin immediately ordered Zachary to gather all the pioneers. Surprised but obedient, Zachary gathered everyone as instructed. Despite the tension in the air, none of the pioneers showed significant resistance to the idea of war. It seemed they had anticipated this day mighte.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    ''Good. They''re prepared,'' Justin thought to himself, concealing his satisfaction as he led the pioneers over the hills. Though the enemy territory was quite a distance away, it was manageable to make the round trip within a day. Thanks to Eugene, who served as their guide, they had no trouble finding the way.


    Upon reaching the enemy''s territory after half a day, the opposing forces began to stir. It was clear they were taken aback by the sudden appearance of the unfamiliar pioneers.


    "Boss, should we strike now?" Derek whispered in Justin''s ear, watching the chaos unfold among their enemies. Justin hesitated, pondering whether to attack immediately.


    "Get your weapons ready! Hold your positions! Do you want to die here?!" A voice boomed from the enemy''s side as a man wielding a ming axe emerged, quickly restoring order among his forces. The man red at Justin''s group with a sharp gaze.


    "What do you want? What business do you have here?" the man demanded, his tone sharp and authoritative. Justin couldn''t help but admire him¡ªsomeone who could swiftly quell his panicked troops and calmly assess the situation. He was indeed a leader worthy of his territory. Yet, despite hisposure, there was a nervous tension in his expression that he couldn''tpletely hide.


    "We''re here for the artisans!" Justin shouted back.


    "The artisans?" The man scoffed, disbelief creeping into his voice.


    "Yes, I heard you''ve been oppressing them. We''re here to take them back."


    The enemy leader let out a bitterugh. "So, you''re throwing a fit just to take some artisans?"


    "Not just the artisans, but also a few of the civilians rted to them," Justin added.


    Grayson spat on the ground in frustration, but his expression softened slightly, as if realizing the situation could be negotiated. "Fine. I can make that happen, but there are conditions."


    "Conditions?" Justin raised an eyebrow.


    "Give me one of the rewards from the dungeon, and I''ll need mana stones from each of your men."


    "Hmm." It was a reasonable demand. Considering the value of the artisans, asking forpensation wasn''t out of the question. Justin nced at Eugene, who looked hopeful. While Eugene had pleaded for help to save the territory, it was clear his real concern was his lover and their family. If the negotiation worked out, Eugene would certainly benefit.


    After a brief moment of thought, Grayson replied, "No."


    "What?!" Grayson blinked, caught off guard. "What did you say?"


    "I said no," Justin repeated firmly.


    If Justin hade here simply to negotiate, he might have epted the deal. But his primary goal was to give his subordinates a taste of realbat. If they couldn''t end the negotiation with overwhelming dominance, fighting and looting would serve just as well.


    "Prepare for battle! Attack on my¡ª"


    "Wait! Perhaps I was being too hasty! Let''s change the terms!" Grayson hastily interrupted, paning his voice. Justin paused, lowering his hand midmand. "Fine. What''s the new offer?" he asked.


    Grayson quickly responded, "Forget the dungeon reward. Just give us 40 mana stones per person. How about that?"


    Grayson smirked. That was a much more reasonable demand, one he could easily meet. If they epted, they could walk away with the artisans without further conflict. Grayson''s eyes brightened with hope as he asked eagerly, "Do you agree to the terms?"


    "No," Justin replied tly.


    "What?! Why not?" Grayson ''s voice rose in incredulity.


    "Too expensive," Justin said, shrugging.


    "You''re insane!" Grayson exploded in frustration. But Justin didn''t care. He had brought his troops here for battle, and returning without one would damage his reputation as a leader. This was a perfect opportunity to gain valuablebat experience, and he wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    "Prepare for¡ª"


    "Wait! Just wait! I''ll change the conditions again!" Grayson screamed, his desperation clear.


    Justin halted once more, curious. "What now?" he asked.


    "You can take the artisans and some civilians. But leave him behind!" Grayson pointed at Eugene, who had been standing behind Justin, trembling from the sudden attention. It was clear Grayson couldn''t forgive Eugene for revealing the location of his territory.


    It was a tempting offer. After all, there was even an alchemist among the artisans, so leaving Eugene behind wouldn''t be a huge loss. Justin quickly calcted his options before shouting, "No deal!"


    Grayson''s face twisted in disbelief. "What the hell is wrong with you? Do you just want to fight?"


    "I''m not leaving without the artisans! Prepare for battle¡ª"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Let''s negotiate! Please, let''s negotiate, you lunatic!"Grayson ''s voice cracked with desperation as he pleaded for peace. After five more rounds of back-and-forth exchanges, a deal was finally struck: all the artisans and their families would be handed over without any conditions.

 Chapter 97 Alliance

    "Boss, are you really nning to just take the craftsmen and leave?" Derek asked as the craftsmen were being handed over. He approached Justin , clearly frustrated.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Justin replied.


    "You know what I mean. Since we''re already here, why not wipe them out?"


    Justin blinked at Derek''s bold remark. Everything was already settled, so why cause more trouble?


    "On what grounds? They''ve done everything we asked for."


    "We can figure out an excuseter," Derek said dismissively.


    "Are you an idiot?" Justin asked, giving him a half-lidded stare. Derek liked a good fight, but he clearly wasn''t thinking things through.


    Derek flinched, finally realizing that Justin was annoyed. He lowered his head. "S-sorry."


    "Do you even know why you''re apologizing?" Justin asked.


    "For wanting to undo what''s already settled..." Derek trailed off.


    "That, and because you''re oversimplifying the importance of justification. Do you think politicians on Earth spout nonsense because they''re stupid?"


    The time when people believed in the righteous causes of war was long gone. Now, everyone knew wars were fought for profit, not honor. But politicians still worked hard to present justifications, not for diplomacy or show, but because wars without just cause wouldn''t garner public support.


    "We came here to get the craftsmen for the good of the territory, and they''re handing them over. What more can we gain from attacking?"


    "...That axe that looks like a dungeon reward? And maybe some vigers to collect taxes from?" Derek suggested weakly.


    "Is it worth wiping out 12 pioneers just for that? Does that make sense?" Justin asked.


    Sure, there were things they could gain, but was it worth the risk of wiping out 12 pioneers? It wasn''t just about the sess rate or danger¡ªthis wasn''t a profitable trade-off at all.


    Derek was at a loss for words, but Justin wasn''t done.


    "Besides, they''re practically surrendering. If we attack now, we''ll look like viins. Do you think others would like that?"


    "N-no, they wouldn''t," Derek admitted.


    "Of course not. This is also the first time our team is fighting other people. If we fight in a situation like this, do you really think it''ll boost morale?"


    Derek seemed to shrink under Justin ''s words. The rewards were minimal, the battle unnecessarily cruel, and the risks too high. There was no way to feel motivated to fight in such a scenario.


    "Now, keep your mouth shut. Don''t pick a fight just because you want to show off your skills."


    "Yes, sir..." Derek muttered.


    "Squawk!" Fafnir cried from Justin ''s shoulder, as if mocking Derek. Derek red at the dragon, but Fafnir simply blew a puff of air in defiance.


    Meanwhile, Eugene reunited with his lover, Diana, embracing her tightly. Behind them, two middle-aged people, likely her parents, stood with conflicted expressions.


    As the exchange of the craftsmen was almostplete, Grayson, the enemy leader, finally approached.


    "I''d like to have a word," Grayson said.


    Justin''s group tensed up, wary of the enemy leader''s approach, but Justin waved them off and stepped forward. It would look cowardly if he let his men protect him while Grayson came alone.


    "Is there anything left to discuss between us?" Justin asked.


    "There is for me. I''d prefer to speak one-on-one," Grayson replied.


    "What, are you nning to assassinate me? Swing that axe when I''m not looking?"


    "I''m not! Do you have a ghost whispering in your ear, making you paranoid?" Grayson protested, pounding his chest in frustration. It seemed like he was afraid Justin would change his mind and attack.


    Justin chuckled and nodded. "Alright. Let''s talk."


    "Lord Justin !"


    "Brother!"


    "You can''t!"


    Voices called out from all directions, trying to stop Justin . It made sense¡ªif a warrior and a mage fought in close range, the mage would be at a disadvantage. But Justin waved them off.


    "Don''t worry. Even if I''m ambushed, I''ll still win."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah!"


    While most of the group looked confused, his teammates'' eyes widened when they noticed the ring on Justin''s finger¡ªa protective ring that could block one attack per day. Even if Grayson tried something, Justin would have enough time to retaliate.


    Justin walked with Grayson to the edge of the vige, just within sight of the others. It was far enough to speak privately, but close enough that any attack would be immediately noticed.


    Grayson got straight to the point. "How about an alliance?"


    Justin blinked, unsure if he''d heard correctly.


    An alliance? After this humiliating negotiation?


    He stared at Grayson, waiting for confirmation. Grayson nodded, indicating that he was serious.


    Justin , still incredulous, blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    "Are you sick? What kind of nonsense is this?"


    "Can''t you at least ask why before mocking me?!" Grayson snapped, clearly frustrated.


    "What reason could you possibly have that wouldn''t sound insane?"


    "Ugh..." Grayson''s body trembled in anger, but he sighed deeply, seeming resigned to the insults.


    "Just hear me out. Dungeons are opening up, which means contact with other territories is inevitable. The problem is that there''s no one out there we can approach peacefully."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, of course. We''re allpetitors," Justin  replied, and Grayson nodded silently. For most pioneers, switching to another territory might be an option, but for leaders, there''s only one path¡ªtaking down another leader. In any organization, there could only be one at the top.


    "That doesn''t mean we have to fight every time we meet. If that happened, none of us would get any sleep. Diplomacy is about reducing enemies and making deals," Grayson continued.


    "And you think we''re the right choice for that diplomacy?" Justin asked.


    "Exactly."


    "You''re out of your mind. You think the person who just got beaten up is a good candidate for an alliance?" Justin said, incredulous.


    "Just hear me out!" Grayson protested, veins popping on his forehead as he continued. "The only reason I''m considering you as an ally is because you''re at least rational. Even though you had the upper hand, you still chose to negotiate."


    "That''s because you were practically surrendering. After throwing away all your pride, how could I say no?"


    "Yeah, it was humiliating, but most people wouldn''t even consider a surrender like that. The moment they see a rival, their first thought is to wipe them out."


    Even if it meant taking significant losses, many would attack just to remove a threat. It was an irrational butmon decision, made out of fear of the unknown.


    "But you didn''t do that. You had control, you saw the bigger picture, and that''s why I want this alliance."


    "Hmm. Fair assessment. You do have a good eye for people."


    "...I can''t believe you can say that without a hint of shame," Grayson muttered, exasperated.


    "I left my shame back on Earth, along with the rest of the garbage," Justin replied smoothly, while mentally processing Grayson''s offer.


    Now Justin understood why Grayson wanted an alliance. He saw Justin as someone capable of making rational decisions, which was an important trait in this chaotic world. Unlike an emotional rival who might betray you without warning, a rational ally was predictable, easy to deal with, and trustworthy¡ªat least as long as mutual benefit was involved.


    ''The hardest people to deal with are the ones ruled by their emotions,'' Justin thought. ''With them, you never know when they''ll betray you or what it''ll take to keep them calm.''


    But with someone rational, you could n ahead. You''d know when a betrayal wasing and could prepare for it.


    Still, there was something Justin couldn''t quite grasp. "But why trust us? Even if we make this alliance, there''s no guarantee we won''t stab you in the backter."


    Grayson smirked. "True. But that''s the case with all leaders. Who can you really trust in a world like this? No one. So, when trust doesn''t exist, you have to rely onpetence.


    A smart, capable ally is more useful than a dumb, trustworthy one."


    Bold words, Justin thought. Grayson didn''t seem concerned about the potential risks of an alliance with someone as capable as Justin . Either he trusted his own ability to handle betrayal, or he was simply willing to take the risk.


    ''It''s not a bad offer for me,'' Justin mused.


    To be honest, when the negotiation had ended earlier, Justin had felt a bit uneasy. A leader aspetent as Grayson was either someone youpletely eliminate or ally with. The negotiation had ended on uncertain terms, but now Grayson was offering an alliance, which was preferable.


    Plus, from what Justin could tell, Grayson wasn''t exactly beloved by his own vigers. The trembling, anxious expressions of the vigers confirmed that Grayson''s rule wasn''t particrly kind.


    In other words, even if word got out about this alliance, it wouldn''t be a problem. No one would admire a harsh leader, and Justin''s more lenient rule would likely win people over instead.


    "Alright, I''ll ept the alliance," Justin finally said.


    "I knew you''d see reason!" Grayson grinned, extending his hand.


    Though the alliance was just a verbal agreement for now, it could prove valuable down the road. This alliance was a form of insurance for future encounters.


    "Oh, and while we''re at it, could you return that sword?" Grayson asked.


    "No," Justin replied tly.


    "..."


    After forming the secret alliance, Justin led his group of pioneers back to their territory. Some of the pioneers were disappointed they hadn''t gotten to fight, while others were relieved. Regardless, everyone was happy that they had secured the craftsmen without a battle. In their minds, it was practically a victory without bloodshed.


    As they traveled back, Zachary approached Justin .


    "Lord Justin , are we heading straight back?"


    "That''s the n. Why?"


    "Since we''re already out here, and it seems like we''re close to a dungeon, maybe we should explore it before returning," Zachary suggested.


    The idea was tempting. Since they were already on an expedition, it wouldn''t hurt to take advantage of the situation. However, Justin hesitated. The dungeon was likely further away, and he had to consider the safety of the craftsmen they had just acquired.


    ''We''re getting too far from the territory. If we take too long exploring the dungeon, night could fall. And I don''t like the idea of leaving the craftsmen unguarded for too long,'' Justin thought.


    Continue your journey on empire


    After some consideration, he pulled out the brasspass. His n was to check the dungeon''s location and decide based on its proximity.


    Thepass reacted strongly, indicating that the dungeon was indeed nearby. Justin ''s face lit up, and he was about to announce they''d explore it when the needle on thepass suddenly spun wildly.


    "...!?"


    The needle, which had been pointing to the dungeon, began to rotate rapidly before settling in apletely different direction. The dungeon thepass now pointed to was much further away, and the needle''s reaction was much weaker.


    Someone had just cleared the dungeon.

 Chapter 98 Dungeon

    The direction pointed by the brasspass did not change unless the dungeon itself started running away. However, if the needle began to point elsewhere, there could only be one reason: someone had already begun to explore the location it indicated.


    It wasn''t a coincidence. Dungeons were cleverly hidden, but whoever had the same type ofpass as him must have been led to the same ce. It was an oue he had half-expected. After all, the needle only pointed to the nearest dungeon, not one allocated to a specific person. This meant that, as long as the dungeon was close, it could attract multiple people simultaneously.


    Justin realized that what had happened wasn''t surprising. For him, the dungeon may have been a considerable distance, but for someone else, it might have been much closer. It was understandable that the dungeon had been conquered by someone else. After all, while this was his third dungeon, it could have been someone else''s first or second.


    With that understanding, everything made sense. The surrounding dungeons had all been cleared, and now, thepass had begun to point to a dungeon that could be sitting right in someone''s front yard. Clicking his tongue in mild irritation, Justin tucked the brasspass back into his pocket.


    "The dungeon explorations are almost over," he muttered.


    It was now certain that dungeons were bing too far to conquer within a single day. Though he had considered staying overnight at a dungeon as a strategy for the distance issue, it was no longer a viable option.


    What might be a far dungeon for him could be someone''s backyard, and the risk of encountering another explorer, potentially leading to a dangerous confrontation inside the dungeon, was too great.


    "The chance of being ambushed by another explorer is too risky, especially if it leads to a fight," he thought.


    Even dealing with the difort of camping was manageable, but the prospect of a battle made the risk too high. It seemed wiser to spend the remaining time until the quest ended without taking any unnecessary risks. Still, that didn''t mean he would waste time idly. Several people had recently arrived, making it the perfect opportunity to strengthen his foundation.


    Justin''s lips curved into a smile as he nced at the anxious artisans trailing behind him.


    "Oh my god! What is this ce?"


    "This house is so beautiful¡­!" " there''s even a fountain..!"


    The artisans who had arrived at the estate were awestruck by the clean houses and za before them. Their reactions were no different from those of the previous settlers. In the midst of their amazement, Eugene gently held the hand of one artisan, a woman who seemed to be his lover.


    "It''s safe now. You can start over here."


    "Are you sure? What if¡­"


    "It''s fine. Just stop worrying and rest," Eugene cut her off before she could finish, knowing full well what she was about to say. Justin also had a good idea of what she wanted to ask.


    "She''s probably wondering if I''m apetent leader," Justin thought with a slight smile.


    While the concern made himugh inwardly, he could also understand the anxiety. The fate of the artisans depended on the type of leader they served. Of course, as long as they worked properly, Justin intended to treat them well. But that was the condition: they had to work.


    "Everyone, you''ve worked hard! Even though you didn''t fight, the journey must have been exhausting. Go home and rest well! The artisans should wait for now until your homes are ready."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The explorers responded with loud enthusiasm before dispersing toward their own homes. The artisans, who had been standing awkwardly, were quickly gathered by Derek, who directed a servant to take them to his house temporarily.


    Meanwhile, Justin gathered hispanions, including Derek, to discuss the status of the artisans.


    "Regarding the artisans'' status, we can''t just appoint them as nobles immediately," Ethan pointed out.


    "That''s true," Justin agreed. "But calling themmoners doesn''t sit well either."


    "Exactly. Since they''re explorers, even if we treat them asmoners, the NPCs will treat them differently," Ethan added.


    The group reached unanimous agreement on this point. Artisans couldn''t receive higher status than warriors or mages. It wouldn''t make sense to treat someone who risked their life equally with someone who stayed safely behind. If that were the case, anyone would choose to be an artisan rather than fight. However, the fact that the artisans were also technically explorersplicated things.


    "Even though they''ve just arrived, they''re still not ordinary citizens. They should be treated with more respect thanmoners," Derek remarked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The problem is the status itself. Right now, our estate only has nobles andmoners. There''s also the ve status, but¡­"


    "We''ll need to create a new rank," Justin concluded. "Something that''s below the nobility but still higher thanmoners."


    As everyone was deep in thought, Nathan raised his hand.


    "How about the title ''Honorary Knight''?"


    "Honorary Knight?" Justin asked, intrigued.


    "Yes. I learned about it a long time ago. It''s a title given to someone who''s treated like a noble for a single generation, without it being passed down to their descendants," Nathan exined.


    Normally, noble titles were hereditary, passed down through generations. However, with the Honorary Knight title, only the recipient would be treated as a noble.


    The group pondered the suggestion before nodding in agreement.


    "It''s not a bad idea."


    "The name sounds pretty decent, too."


    "It gives them status without making them full nobles."


    Nathan''s suggestion was unanimously approved, and thus, the new titleof ''Honorary Knight'' was born.


    Expanding the territory by relying solely on poption growth would take far too long, so a different solution was necessary. After deciding to explore other strategies once the current quest was over, Justin headed to the house where Ethan was meeting with the artisans.


    When Eugene saw Justin enter, he flinched slightly and quickly stood up.


    "My lord."


    "Have you exined everything about our territory?"


    "Yes, though I''m not fully informed myself, so I couldn''t go into too much detail¡­"


    "As long as you''ve exined the ranking system, that''s enough."


    "I''ve told them everything I know," Eugene replied.


    Nodding, Justin nced around at the artisans. They all looked visibly tense, likely aware that a single word from him could determine their status in the territory. Speaking in a cold, authoritative tone, Justin began to address them. Your next chapter is on empire


    "I''ve given thought to your status here. Initially, I considered giving you noble titles, but that felt too generous. After all, you''ve earned your ce by relying on others."


    The faces of the artisans paled. Some of them had clearly feared that they might be reduced to very once more, just like before. One of the artisans, panic written on his face, hurriedly stepped forward to speak.


    "But that''s because¡ª"


    "I''m not finished," Justin cut him off sharply. The man, startled, shrank back into the group. Justin waited for the room to fall silent again before continuing.


    "However, you''re still explorers, and you can''t be treated likemoners. I''ve decided to grant you the title of ''Honorary Knight.''"


    "Honorary Knight?" Eugene echoed.


    "Yes. Think of it as a status lower than nobility but higher thanmoners. In a business setting, you''d be like middle management."


    At those words, the artisans collectively let out a sigh of relief. Although their new status didn''t grant them much power, it was far better than what they had feared. Having experienced a brief stint as ves, they were grateful for even this level of status.


    However, the man with the swollen face, who had spoken up earlier, looked somewhat dissatisfied. Though he didn''t dare voice hisint, his expression betrayed his feelings.


    Justin , noticing the discontent, added with a hint of sternness, "But remember, this treatment is only under the assumption that you prove useful. There''s no reason to reward dead weight."


    "D-Don''t worry!" one of the artisans stammered. "We have crafting skills! We can handle any task you give us!"


    Another chimed in, "Just give us a chance, and we''ll prove our worth!"


    As the artisans mbered to assure Justin of their value, he hid a satisfied smile. His goal of establishing authority had been achieved.


    "Words are cheap," Justin replied coolly. "Show results. I''ll give you tasks over the next few days, and I''ll judge based on the oues. If I''m not satisfied, you can expect to be demoted tomoners. Keep that in mind."


    Leaving them with that final warning, Justin turned and walked away, their anxious murmurs echoing behind him. He knew they wouldn''t dare ck off now. He would watch closely to see just how hard they would work.


    After the artisans settled in, Justin dered a temporary break for hispanions, giving them some time off after the intense rush of recent events. The next quest wouldn''te immediately, so he advised everyone to rest until then.


    While most of hispanions were thrilled at the prospect of a break, one person, Rachel, looked a little uneasy.


    "Is it really okay to just take a break like this?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Are you worried?" Justin smiled, noticing her anxious expression.


    "Just a little. We''ve worked hard to get ahead of the other territories, and I don''t want us to fall behind while we''re resting."


    Justin chuckled and shrugged his shoulders at her worry.


    "That won''t happen. Even if they try to conquer more dungeons than us, they won''t be able to catch up in terms of level."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, puzzled.


    "In other territories, at least ten people are required to explore a single dungeon. The more people there are, the more the experience points get divided. So, even if they manage to clear more dungeons, they''ll stillg behind us in level."


    Justin wasn''t only referring to experience points. Large groups made long expeditions more difficult, especially as the dungeons got further away. Currently, it took nearly half a day to travel to the next dungeon after conquering the first two. And now, with those dungeons cleared, even reaching the next one in a single day was impossible.


    "Besides, to clear a dungeon, you need one of two things: either a disposable group ofmoners to throw into traps or patrols at level 20 or higher. Neither is easy toe by."


    The first option was only viable for those ruthless enough to sacrifice lives, but no one could estimate how many traps were in a dungeon. People would have to be brought inrge numbers, and after the third dungeon, moving such arge group was no longer feasible. The second option¡ªraising a patrol to level 20¡ªwas even harder.


    "The level jump from 19 to 20 is brutal. Even if someone grinds endlessly, it''s tough to hit level 20. So good luck finding anyone who can do it in a reasonable time frame."


    Even the most experienced leaders, those who earned the most experience points, rarely reached level 20.


    "So, for now, rx. We''ve practically conquered three dungeons already, and no matter how hard they try, they won''t catch up to us," Justin concluded.


    Finally reassured, Rachel smiled, her anxiety easing.


    Over the next few days, Justin''spanions enjoyed their time off, spending the mana stones they had earned and taking a much-needed break. Justin himself spent most of his days in rxation, indulging in long baths and catching up on sleep. By the fifth day, he felt fully rested.


    It was then that Eugene appeared before him, his face pale with worry.


    "L-Lord Justin , I swear this isn''t something I wanted to tell you, but¡­"


    "What''s going on? Just say it."


    "One of the artisans has¡­ dered a strike."


    Justin blinked, stunned.


    "...Is he out of his mind?"

 Chapter 99 Strike

    Eugene flinched at the sight of Justin''s furrowed brow, backing away in fear.


    "It¡ªit''s not my opinion! This is all because of one of the artisans¡­ just one person!" he stammered.


    "Calm down. I know," Justin replied, waving his hand dismissively, then fell into thought. He had expected that there might be someone dissatisfied with the ambiguous middle-ranking title, but a strike? How could anyone''s thought process lead to such a drastic conclusion?


    "Are there any other artisans supporting this strike?"


    "No, it''s just him. One person," Eugene quickly answered.


    "And no one tried to stop him?"


    "Well¡­" Eugene hesitated, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "My friend and I tried to talk him out of it, but¡­"


    "So, the other two didn''t try to stop him," Justin said,pleting the thought.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They didn''t support the strike, though," Eugene insisted.


    "If they didn''t try to stop it, they might as well have supported it. They''re probably thinking that if this foolish strike seeds, they''ll benefit from it too," Justin remarked coldly.


    Eugene desperately tried to defend the other artisans, but to Justin, the matter seemed clear. He couldn''t help but sigh. At this point, curiosity about how far things would go began to creep in.


    "What are his demands?" Justin asked.


    "His¡­ demands?"


    "Yes, what does he want? If he''s striking, there must be something he''s asking for," Justin prompted, growing impatient with Eugene''s nervousness.


    Eugene blinked in surprise, as if he had expected Justin to explode in anger. Intensity shows on Justin''s eyes, he quickly gathered himself and stammered out the details.


    "H-he''s demanding to be granted a full noble title instead of the honorary knight title¡­ and¡­"


    "And?"


    "He also wants to be paid in mana stones, proportional to the work he''s given."


    When Eugene finally finished, he bowed deeply, as if bracing himself for an outburst from Justin. But there was no anger. In fact, Justin felt more pity than rage. The audacity of this one artisan, striking and making such demands, was almostughable.


    Everyone in the territory would soon be aware of this.


    "I can''t let this go unpunished," Justin thought, sighing as he motioned for Eugene to leave.


    "Go tell the artisans I''ll be meeting with that fool soon," he said.


    "Wh-what?" Eugene stammered, looking dumbfounded.


    "I said I''m going to meet the one on strike," Justin repeated, his voice calm but firm.


    Eugene stood there for a moment, wide-eyed and frozen like a startled bird. Then, after realizing what he had just heard, he slowly shuffled out of the room, clearly still unsure about the situation.


    Once Eugene left, Justin let out another deep sigh as he rose from the bath.


    "These people clearly don''t understand how the hierarchy works yet," he thought. If they had any real understanding of the social structure of the territory, they wouldn''t have let this situation reach him. It was clear that it was time for a thorough exnation of the ranking system¡ªboth to themoners and to the explorers.


    "The newly appointed Honorary Knight is on strike!"


    "They say the lord himself will hold a trial regarding the strike!"


    Word of the artisan''s strike spread like wildfire, and soon the entire territory knew that the lord himself, Justin, would be personally dealing with the matter. Curious, people poured out of their homes, eager to witness the event. Both explorers andmoners gathered near the fountain, forming a circle around the artisan at the center of the controversy.


    The man at the heart of the storm, Darius, looked around at the growing crowd, barely managing to suppress a smug smile. Everything was falling into ce.


    The key to making demands of those in power was to first turn the issue into a public spectacle. Demands made in private were easily dismissed and could even lead to punishment. But with everyone''s eyes on him, not even the most powerful leader could ignore the matter. Once the issue was in the public eye, it became a battle of logic rather than emotion.


    "Of course, appealing to their emotions can also be a strategy," Darius thought, pleased with himself. "But once you''ve gathered this many people, the rest is easy."


    Drawing people''s attention was hard but in a small society like this, even that wasn''t too difficult. Now, all he had to do was present his argument and make his demands clearly. Even if the lord didn''t agree, it didn''t matter. The important thing was that he couldn''t be punished openly in front of so many witnesses.


    It wasn''t a question of whether the lord could punish him. He was fully aware that if Justin retaliated for this strike, it would make him look petty and tyrannical. If Justin cared about his reputation at all, he would have no choice but to handle the situation with a degree of leniency.


    Feeling confident in his n, Darius stood tall, awaiting the lord''s arrival.


    About ten minutester, the crowd stirred as someone shouted, "The lord is here!"


    The people parted, forming a path for Justin, who approached with calm, measured steps. He was easily recognizable as a top-tier leader, not just from the powerful aura he exuded, but also from the unique staff he carried and the small dragon perched on his shoulder.


    Justin''s gaze locked onto Darius as he walked past the crowd.


    "...!"


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    The moment their eyes met, Darius instinctively looked down, not out of respect, but because of the cold, murderous intent he saw in Justin''s eyes.


    "Is he nning to kill me right here?" Darius wondered in shock.


    When he nced back up, the murderous look had vanished, reced by Justin''s usual calm,zy expression. Darius swallowed nervously, trying to steady his racing heart.


    "It must''ve been my imagination," he reassured himself. "There''s no way he''d kill me here, with so many people watching. Sure, I''ve angered him with the strike, but he wouldn''t go that far¡­"


    "So many people have gathered," Justin remarked, his voice casual.

 Chapter 100 Strike II

    At his words, everyone, including Darius, flinched. This wasn''t an official trial. These people had gathered of their own ord, eager to see how this publicized drama would y out.


    If Lord Justin had simply told everyone to disperse, they would have scattered without question.


    "Well, there''s nothing else entertaining in this world, is there? In the old days, even executions were a form of amusement," he muttered to himself, watching the crowd with a detached air. Despite his musings, Justin didn''t tell the crowd to leave, allowing them to stay and observe the event. The subtle permission brought a wave of relief to both Darius and themoners watching.


    Justin slumped into a chair that his attendant had brought for him, resting his chin in his hand.


    "I heard there''s a strike. You have a few demands, don''t you?" Justin asked casually.


    "Y-yes, my lord!" Darius responded, his reply dyed by surprise. From the way Justin spoke, it seemed like he held no resentment toward the situation.


    "You must think you can persuade me if you''re making demands. Go ahead, say what you want."


    Justin was even offering him a chance to speak. For a moment, Darius thought that maybe this matter would be resolved more easily than expected.


    "Before that, please take a look at this."


    Darius presented a sword and shield, both of which looked simr to the standard equipment found in shops. But the appearance wasn''t what mattered¡ªwhat he wanted Justin to notice were the items'' attributes.


    [cksmith-Enhanced Iron Sword]


    Type: Universal Equipment


    Rank: Common


    Description: Originally a high-quality sword, further enhanced by a cksmith. The de is now sharper, and its durability has significantly improved. It won''t lose its edge even after multiple shes.


    [cksmith-Enhanced Shield]


    Type: Universal Equipment


    Rank: Common


    Description: Reinforced by a cksmith, this shield has superior defensive power. It absorbs and disperses impacts far better than before. It can easily block blunt weapons of simr rank.


    "Impressive," Justin said, examining the sword''s de with genuine interest.


    Emboldened by Justin ''s reaction, Darius continued, "I enhanced these myself using nothing more than the portable anvil and small hammer given to me when I chose my profession."


    He conveniently left out the fact that he had also used materials provided by other explorers, like hobgoblin teeth. There was no need to share the credit now; this was his moment.


    "While they aren''t rare-tier items, I believe they''re superior to the standard equipment we''ve used so far," Darius exined.


    "Hmm."


    "What''s important is that I can perform these enhancements repeatedly. As long as we have the materials, I can arm all the explorers with upgraded weapons."


    His implication was clear: the ability to enhance equipment was invaluable, especially in potential conflicts with other territories. Even if they didn''t go to war, stronger equipment would help the explorers grow faster. Better gear meant more efficient hunting, which wasmon knowledge.


    "Yes, it is quite impressive. So?" Justin asked, his expression unchanged.


    "I may not risk my life on the frontlines, but my work undoubtedly makes things easier for countless explorers. Some of them may even owe their lives to the gear I''ve enhanced. And as I grow stronger, I''ll be able to do even more."


    "In other words, you believe your contributions are on par with those of the other explorers?" Justin inquired.


    "It might sound arrogant, but I do think I deserve a noble title," Darius said confidently.


    A few explorers in the crowd frowned at this. The idea of an artisan receiving the same treatment as those who risked their lives on the battlefield didn''t sit well with them. Still, no one spoke up. Darius''s demands were, after all, within reason.


    "They know I''m right," Darius thought. Even if he wasn''t abatant, the value of his work was undeniable. If all the explorers fought with his enhanced weapons, he would be contributing far more than just one person''s worth of effort. Didn''t that entitle him to be treated like a noble?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "There was more to your demand, wasn''t there? You also asked forpensation in mana stones," Justin pointed out.


    "Yes, that''s true, but I have a reason for that as well," Darius replied quickly.


    "Other explorers earn additional ie by hunting monsters, but no matter how many weapons I enhance, I earn nothing. Evenmoners receivepensation forbor quests," he exined.


    "So, you feel it''s unfair."


    "I don''t expect to earn as much as someone who hunts monsters. But at the very least, I should make as much as amoner," Darius reasoned.


    It made no sense to him that his status as an Honorary Knight put him abovemoners, yet his earnings were below theirs. He could ept being paid less than monster hunters, but not beingpensated less thanmonborers.


    Justin nodded in understanding as Darius finished his exnation.


    "I see. So that''s why you went on strike."


    "I''m sorry, my lord. I only used the word ''strike'' because I didn''t think you''d listen to me otherwise," Darius said, trying to spin his actions as clever strategy rather than defiance.


    In old stories, bold actions often earned respect, and he hoped this would be seen in the same light. The strike was just a tool to get the lord''s attention. After all, he hadn''t caused any actual harm to the territory by striking.


    "Alright, I''ve heard enough."


    Justin , who had remained expressionless throughout the conversation, suddenly stood up and made his deration.


    "I''ll grant your demands. Darius, starting today, you are a noble. A full-fledged noble, not just an Honorary Knight. You are now equal to the other explorers and need not bow to anyone except me."


    "...!"


    The crowd was stunned. Justin had given in so easily, granting both the title and thepensation Darius had demanded. Even Darius, who had carefully orchestrated this whole scenario, was momentarily speechless. His n had seeded beyond his wildest expectations.


    "Th-thank you, my lord¡­!" Darius began to say, bowing his head.


    "And," Justin ''s cold voice interrupted.


    "Execute this newly appointed noble. Take him away and kill him."


    The crowd gasped in horror, their faces twisted in shock.

 Chapter 101 Execution!

    A heavy silence settled over the entire vige. The suddenness of the verdict left everyone struggling toprehend what had just happened. Even Darius, the one at the center of it all, was no exception. He stood there, staring nkly, blinking as if trying to process the situation.


    "W-What?" he stammered.


    "No need for ''what''. Should I repeat myself? I said I''m going to kill you," Justin replied with a cold look. It was only then that Darius''s face turned pale, the weight of the words sinking in.


    "Wh-Why?" he asked, his voice trembling.


    "Why?" Justin scoffingugh in response , cocked his head and stared down at Darius. "What do you take nobles for? Do you think just because there''s a hierarchy, this ce is some kind of feudal system? A ce where even a lord can''t just do as he pleases with the nobles?"


    Darius stood silent, visibly shaking.


    "You''re wrong," Justin continued coldly. "This is an absolute monarchy. My word isw, and I am the king in this society. Even if you are a noble, or a pioneer, I can have you executed whenever I see fit."


    His words caused not only the townspeople but even the other pioneers to flinch. Some of them, especially those who had first arrived with Zachary, seemed particrly shaken. They might not have believed he would assert his power so decisively, even if he had the means to back it up.


    Justin, however, ignored the reactions and kept speaking. "Do you think I''ve been merciful? That I haven''t executed anyone out of the kindness of my heart? You''re wrong. It''s simply because everyone has obeyed me so far. There''s no need to punish people who don''tin and do as they''re told.


    If anything, I''d reward them."


    In reality, he had made sure no one would grow dissatisfied before issuing orders. The townspeople had suffered under other tyrants before, so byparison, he seemed like a good ruler. He left the pioneers to grow on their own, interfering as little as possible, and when it came time to draft them for war, he provided justifications, assuring them that such experiences were inevitable.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was only natural for a ruler who imed absolute power to maintain such control. But all of this operated under one essential premise.


    "The key point here," he said, his voice sharp as he stared at Darius, "is that in thisnd, I am king. Making legitimate demands? Sure, you can. Havingints about your treatment? You can voice those too. I understand the importance of rewarding good behavior and punishing bad.


    It''s better to air grievances than let them fester. But..."


    He paused, his gaze narrowing at Darius.


    "Challenging my authority? That''s uneptable, right?"


    "N-No! I wasn''t challenging you! I swear!" Darius''s voice cracked with desperation.


    "Are you kidding me? You organized a strike, and you''re saying you didn''t challenge my authority?"


    "T-That was just¡ª!"


    "I don''t care what your intentions were. What matters is that because of this mess, I had to step in. That means you forced my hand."


    The strike had been a deration of defiance against Justin''s orders. The fact that he had to intervene meant Darius had seeded in drawing him out. And the audacity of presenting his demands so openly only added insult to injury.


    Each element of the situation left a sour taste in Justin''s mouth, and he was certain that Darius had intended every part of it.


    "What''s most irritating," Justin continued, "is that you even attempted something like this in the first ce. What did you take me for? Some kind-hearted lord who, despite speaking harshly, would let you off if your demands had some legitimacy?"


    Darius likely thought that the justice or rationale behind his demands would serve as a weapon. But he was wrong. In the end, no matter how sound his arguments seemed, Justin''s feelings were the only thing that mattered.


    "If you were going to try something like this, you should''ve done it properly. You should''ve positioned it so I could refuse at any time, and made it seem like I was voluntarily agreeing, not because of your protest. A strike? Demands? And not evening to me but dragging me out? Impressive."


    "S-Sorry... I... I didn''t mean..."


    "Whether you apologize or not doesn''t matter. The fact remains that you''ve undermined my authority. If I don''t kill you now, I''ll be the kind of ruler people can protest against. A lord who listens to strikes, who people can pressure without consequences. Do you understand?"


    Darius''s legs gave out beneath him, and he copsed onto the ground. He finally realized what was happening. Once marked as an example, there was no escape from execution.


    With a subtle gesture from Justin, Derek, who had been standing behind him the entire time, stepped forward. He grabbed Darius''s shoulder with a smile.


    "Alright, it''s over now. Let''s go."


    "W-Where are we going?" Darius asked, his voice shaking.


    "Where do you think? I have to kill you, but it''d be a bit messy to do it in front of everyone. Let''s go somewhere quieter."


    "N-No! Please, no!" Darius screamed, thrashing in Derek''s grip, but it was no use. The difference in strength was too great. A craftsman like Darius stood no chance against a seasoned warrior.


    "P-Please! Forgive me! I didn''t mean for this to happen...!"


    "Shut up ande quietly," Derek muttered, clearly annoyed.


    Thwack!


    With a solid punch to the face, Darius''s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. Derek dragged him toward the forest outside the vige. Momentster, a distant scream pierced the air.


    "Help me! Please, just once, spare me¡ª!"


    Crunch.


    The sound of something hard breaking was followed by silence.


    After waiting quietly for a while, Justin turned as Derek returned, blood still staining his clothes.


    "It''s done," Derek said.


    "The body?"


    "I threw it deep into the woods. The hobgoblins will take care of the rest."


    "Good work."


    Justin turned his attention back to the vige. Everyone avoided his gaze, lowering their heads as if in fear. The first execution had clearly shaken them.


    Finally, he looked toward the craftsmen.


    "As collective punishment, I''m stripping the craftsmen of their titles. From now on, you aremoners. You will fulfill the duties ofmoners to the nobles, andmoners will not be punished for treating you as equals."

 Chapter 102 The beginning of the great migration

    The craftsmen shuddered, their faces pale with shock.


    Despite not voicing any objections, the craftsmen exchanged confused nces, as if unsure why they were being demoted.


    "What? Do you have aint?" Justin asked sharply.


    "N-No, sir!"


    "No? Your faces say otherwise. You all look like you''re wondering why you''re getting dragged into this when it was the dead guy who caused the trouble."


    Their silence was an answer in itself.


    With a derisive snort, Justin addressed their unspoken question. "Do you think if that bastard''s demands had seeded, only he would''ve benefitted? Obviously, you would''ve been promoted to nobles as well. Don''t pretend you weren''t waiting to reap the rewards from afar. Just ept it."


    One of the craftsmen tried to protest. "But that''s¡ª!"


    "I''ll forgive you if you really didn''t know what was going on, if he didn''t say a word to you before organizing this strike. But if you knew full well what he was doing, waiting for the scraps to fall your way, then you''ll die just like him. So, which is it?"


    The craftsmen, their faces drained of color, quickly shut their mouths. Clearly, none of them had been unaware. For Darius to have organized something this audacious, he must have tried to gather aplices in advance. While no one had sided with him in the end, the only person who actively tried to dissuade him was Eugene.


    If Darius had seeded, the rest of the craftsmen would''ve dly ridden on his coattails. The mere thought that they had stood to gain without any risk enraged Justin even more.


    "Eugene, you''re no exception," Justin said, his gaze shifting to him. "I saved you at your request, and now these fools have insulted me as a group. Do you think I should let you keep your status just because you tried to stop them?"


    "No, sir. Your decision is absolutely correct," Eugene replied, visibly relieved, even though he too was being demoted tomoner. Unlike the other craftsmen, he seemed to fully understand the severity of Darius''s actions.


    "Good. That concludes the trial. If you''ve seen enough, disperse," Justin said, standing from his seat and walking away from the fountain. The crowd that had gathered behind him remained still and silent until he had disappeared into his house, too afraid to speak for fear of provoking his wrath.


    For a day and a half, the territory remained unnervingly quiet. Both the pioneers and the townspeople were still in shock over Justin''s first execution order. Until now, he had never made such amand, making the event all the more jarring.


    However, as time passed, whispers began to spread.


    "Come to think of it, didn''t he deserve to die?"


    The murmur came not from the pioneers but from one of the townspeople. Continue reading at empire


    "He was saved from the estate where he was a ve, even brought back from the brink of war. And then, even after being recognized as half a noble, he organized a strike? How does that make sense?"


    As soon as one person voiced their opinion, others started nodding in agreement. While they had stayed silent, many of them had secretly harbored resentment toward the craftsmen.


    "Exactly. We''ve seen people killed just for making eye contact back in the old days, and now they''re striking to get promoted? They got greedy."


    "Apparently, someone overheard him snooping around about Justin, asking what kind of person he was and if he had killed anyone."


    "Wait, really? Does that mean he checked Justin''s temper before organizing the strike? So, if there had been a prior execution, he wouldn''t have done it?"


    The craftsmen were outsiders who had gotten lucky and received good positions despite having no real power. Naturally, the townspeople were not fond of them. And now, after receiving such favorable treatment, they had even gone so far as to protest for a higher status. By this point, many saw Justin''s anger as justified and believed Darius had gotten what he deserved.


    The pioneers, too, weren''t much different from the townspeople in their thoughts.


    "Now that I think about it, there''s no need to fear Justin, is there?" one pioneer said.


    "Didn''t you hear? He said he could kill pioneers if they stepped out of line."


    "Yeah, but he also said he''d reward us if we followed orders withoutint."


    "Well... he did say that."


    "So, doesn''t that mean we''re fine as long as we keep doing what we''re doing? We''re not going to start a rebellion or anything."


    "...That''s true, I guess."


    Though they were initially shocked by the idea that even pioneers could be executed, the fear faded quickly. None of them had been the target of Justin''s wrath, and besides, hadn''t he just said that they''d be rewarded for following orders? As long as they had nothing to hide, there was no reason to be afraid.


    Their trust in Justin, who had always made rational decisions up to this point, only reinforced their belief that they were safe.


    "So... it''s not really a big problem after all, huh?"


    "Right. The craftsmen caused this whole mess."


    With the situation turning this way, the craftsmen found themselves increasingly cornered. Only now did they begin to realize their precarious position. Despite their useful skills, they were still neers who had been elevated by chance. The only thing that had shielded them from the townspeople''s jealousy and the pioneers'' disdain had been Justin''s protection.


    But now that they had fallen out of favor, they were on their own.


    "If we had known this would happen, we should''ve stopped him, no matter what..."


    But it was toote for regrets. The craftsmen resolved to keep their heads down and focus on their work, fearful that any furtherints might see them shackled and enved.


    As the days passed, the noisy territory slowly returned to normal.


    Around this time, the system notification suddenly appeared:


    "Fifteen days have passed since the dungeon emerged."


    "The main quest ''Dungeon Conquest'' has been removed due to exceeding the time limit."


    "The new main quest ''Traces of an Ancient Civilization'' has been added."


    "Take over the abandoned city of an ancient race and use it as the foundation for a new civilization."ting this quest will result in the automatic transfer of the town.


    "Compleerritory and all development progress."


    "It''s here!" someone shouted.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Finally!"


    The pioneers could hardly contain their excitement as the system message popped up. The previous quest, Dungeon Conquest, had been an exclusive mission for Justin and hispanions. The pioneers had been aware it was too dangerous for them, but after tasting the rewards from previous missions, they had been eager for something they could participate in.


    As they listened with anticipation, another message followed:


    "Once ''Traces of an Ancient Civilization'' ispleted, the main quest ''Great Migration'' will begin immediately."


    "Prepare to receive arge influx of people from Earth toy the foundation for building a nation."


    "¡­!?"


    The entire territory was struck by this bombshell.

 Chapter 103 Expansion

    As soon as the system message ended, thepanions quickly gathered at his home. Justin looked around at them and let out a small, incredulousugh.


    "Even I didn''t see thising."


    "If anyone did, that would''ve been surprising," Ethan replied, still looking somewhat stunned. "We''d all half-forgotten about Earth, hadn''t we?"


    It seemed no one had expected to hear anything about Earth at this point, and the others remained quiet, merely scanning the details of the floating quest window in silence.


    Quest: Looking for Traces of Ancient Civilization


    ssification: MainN?v(el)B\\jnn


    QuestDetails: You have established a new society and brought order. However, it seems there is still a long way to go before reaching the level of a nation. To shorten this time, locate the abandoned cities of the ancient native races and use them as the foundation for a new civilization.


    The scroll in your inventory will guide you.Reward: The fully constructed city and the special effects of its locationMisceneous: All previously developed features will automatically apply to the new residence


    The concept of finding the traces of an ancient civilization had been present even in World Breaker. The idea was to discover a city belonging to a long-dead native race, hidden away and hard to locate. However, once found, the rewards were enormous, granting not only the city but all the treasures inside.


    In the mid-game, yers would search relentlessly for these ancient cities.


    "But it looks like they''re offering us an entire city here, and we''re not even halfway through," Justin remarked.


    "It makes sense," Zachary replied. "Unlike the game, where cities can develop after just a few turns, here it could take years to fully grow one. At this rate, it''d take even longer to bring a city to proper development." Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "And in those years, people''s patience would wear thin. Even in the game, if people had to grind endlessly like this in real life, they''d give up and turn into barbarians."


    Perhaps this was part of the tutorial, Justin mused. They''d been forced to build from the ground up to establish order, and only now, after bing ustomed to governing, would they be granted a city.


    "Thinking about it that way, the idea of mass migration from Earth makes sense. After bing familiar with ruling a small society, the next step is to fill the city with people."


    A heavy silence fell over the group when Zachary mentioned the migration. It was understandable; many of them had left behind family and friends on Earth with no way to contact them. Up until now, they had lived with the half-resigned belief that it was all due to some unavoidable disaster.


    But now they were being told there were survivors on Earth¡ªand that they were going to migrate here.


    "For now, let''s put the migration issue aside. What matters most is the Ancient Civilization quest," Justin said firmly, bringing thepanions'' focus back. "Depending on which city the pioneers take, the bnce of power could shift. Don''t get distracted and miss the immediate task at hand."


    "Depending on the city? You mean not all the cities are the same?" someone asked.


    "Of course they''re different. Did you think they were all identical?"


    "Well, I mean... all the territories are pretty simr..." Nathan scratched his head awkwardly, clearly having been caught off guard by Justin''s pointed response.


    Justin leaned back in his chair with a small chuckle. "You were probably thinking we''d bepeting for a limited number of cities. But that''s not the case. There will be plenty of cities¡ªthough many will be trash."


    "Trash cities?" one of them asked, confused.


    "Remember the part about the cities belonging to ancient native races? Well, there wasn''t just one race."


    The term "native races" referred to the intelligent beings who had previously inhabited thisnd. However, just because they were intelligent didn''t mean they all had the same level of technological advancement. Even among humans, civilizations could differ vastly in their development of various technologies.


    The differences between other races would likely be even greater.


    "Some races built cities that are little more than huts, while others constructed grand, magnificent castles. The concept of a ''city'' may be the same, but the contents arepletely different."


    At this, the group''s eyes began to sparkle with realization. Justin locked eyes with hispanions and drove the point home.


    "And obviously, the city we''ll be taking will be thetter."


    "We will challenge the new quest. Everyone, gather!"


    After the meeting concluded, the group immediately issued a summons. Given the importance of the quest, they were determined to bring together all avable forces.


    Once all the pioneers had gathered, Justin pulled out the quest item they had received from the system.


    Magic Scroll: Teleport


    ssification: Quest Item


    Details: A scroll that activates a stored spell when torn. The user will be transferred to the designated location. Begin from the crumbling paths of the ancient world and follow the traces of the once-great civilization.Misceneous: The transfer location will be the same for all pioneers affiliated with the same territory.


    Before tearing the scroll, Justin nced around at the gathered pioneers.


    "You''ve all heard the system message from this morning. It mentioned that there would be a mass migration from Earth after this quest."


    As expected, the pioneers wore unsettled expressions. Some were likely hoping they might learn news of someone left behind on Earth. Others, having finally found stability, might be afraid that this migration would bring chaos.


    Whatever their thoughts, it was a matter that would undoubtedly weigh on their minds. Justin knew he had to redirect that unease into motivation before the quest began.


    "I think everyone here is just as excited as I am," he said, a grin forming. "We can finally stop ying this absurd game of pretend nobility."


    "...!?"


    The sudden, provocative statement startled the pioneers, and they looked up in shock. It sounded like he was attacking the very noble society they had worked so hard to establish.


    Justin stamped his staff on the ground, the sharp sound grabbing their attention.


    "Two hundred people! We have, at best, a society of 200 people! And yet, we''ve been calling ourselves nobles! I dreamed of something grander¡ªa higher ss, lords of castles, truly noble figures! But how can we pretend to be nobles with just 200 people!?"


    When people think of nobles, they imagine luxury and grandeur. But here, the so-called "nobles" were nothing more than a glorified standing army.


    There was no nobility, no splendor, just a role they had been ying.

 Chapter 104 Expansion II

    When people think of nobles, they imagine luxury and grandeur. But here, the so-called "nobles" were nothing more than a glorified standing army.


    There was no nobility, no splendor, just a role they had been ying.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A true noble isn''t what we''ve been pretending to be," he continued. "We all know it. True nobility means grand estates, vast numbers of servants, and wealth beyond imagination. Isn''t that the kind of noble we all dream of being?"


    He described the typical image of a noble, but one that was clearly far beyond their current reality.


    It wasn''t just about the level of technology; thend, homes, and poption were severelycking. However, once this quest waspleted, it would no longer remain a mere dream.


    "With this quest, we will obtain a city. After that, we''ll gain a poption with the next quest¡ªsubjects, many of them, ready to serve the nobles. Do you understand what this means?" Justin''s voice echoed through the crowd.


    "...!"


    "It means that the title of ''noble'' will no longer be just an act. We''ll have the foundation to be real nobles."


    A gulp could be heard from somewhere in the group. No doubt, they were already imagining themselves as true nobles in the future. Who wouldn''t want such a future?


    The uneasiness that had clouded the faces of the pioneers was gone, reced with an eagerness that burned within them.


    "The oue of this quest will determine the city you im. Surely, none of you want to live in a crumbling ruin, pretending to be nobles, like now. If you want to im a ce worthy of the title, give it everything you''ve got!"


    "Yes!" they all responded with determination. Though the speech had been brief, morale seemed to soar. Justin smiled and raised the scroll high.


    "Good! Now let''s go!"


    Tear


    All around, the sound of paper being ripped filled the air. Justin tore his scroll as well, and as soon as he did, everything in front of him turned a blinding white.


    ''Have we arrived?''


    When the light faded, the first thing Justin saw was a forest, dried and withered. Unlike the lush forest that surrounded the vige, this one had no leaves. Despite that, the trees stood so densely packed that there barely seemed to be space to walk.


    "Strange," Justin muttered.


    "Kyah!" Fafnir, perched on his shoulder, screeched in agreement. As Justin stroked the creature''s head, the other pioneers began appearing around him, bathed in glowing light. While they looked around in awe, Nathan approached.


    "Everyone seems to have transferred safely," Nathan reported.


    "Good. I''ll take the lead with five others in the vanguard. The rest of you will follow behind, led by Zachary," Justin instructed.


    "Huh? Aren''t we splitting into vanguard and rearguard?" Nathan asked, surprised.


    "In a regr army, yes. But the problem here is the vast difference in skill levels."


    Ordinarily, warriors would take the front, and mages would cover the rear, a basic tactical formation. But that only worked when thebatants were of simr skill levels. With this group, trying to hold that formation could result in disaster.


    "It''s not just about strength," Justin exined. "There''s a huge difference inbat experience too. If we get hit with a sudden attack, the less experienced could easily fall apart."


    "So, you n to be the shield?" Nathan ''s eyes wavered slightly, filled with admiration for Justin''s decision to take on the most dangerous role.


    Justin shrugged. He was simply doing what needed to be done. It was better to have experienced fighters like him and hispanions take the brunt of the enemy''s assault than to let the untrained pioneers be ughtered.


    "It''s the right call. We''ll hold the front, and when the attackes, you''ll have time to get your bearings and strike back."


    "Understood. In that case, we''ll..."


    CAW!


    CAW! CAW!


    Nathan''s words were cut off by the sudden, deafening sound of cawing from above. His face twisted in irritation.


    "Where did all these crows suddenlye from¡ªhuh!?"


    "...!"


    Nathan gasped, his breath catching in his throat as he looked up. Justin too fell silent, momentarily speechless at the sight before him.


    The creatures making the sounds weren''t crows. They were monsters¡ªhorrific hybrids of old women andrge birds, with grotesque features that made them look like half-crones, half-giant birds.


    "Harpy!" someone shouted.


    CAW! CAW!


    The harpies screeched in response, their mouths stretching into twisted grins that seemed to mock the pioneers. Given the creatures'' eating habits, they probably found the sight of their prey walking right to them amusing.


    "Damn it!" Justin cursed.


    "Stay calm, everyone! Ready your weapons and prepare to attack!" Zachary barked out orders, but the chaos was already setting in. Even though the pioneers had fought many monsters before, this time it was different.


    Justin quickly understood why.


    ''They''ve taken control of the skies, and they outnumber us. Their wings make them appear evenrger. But the biggest problem is their grotesque appearance.''


    The harpies, with their twisted, crone-like faces, were repulsive to the point of evoking a visceral sense of disgust. It was no wonder the pioneers were struggling to keep theirposure, surrounded by such hideous creatures.


    And because of that, they weren''t preparing properly for the iing attack.


    ''Intimidation.''


    Fwoosh


    "CAW!?"


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Justin used his skill to apply pressure, but it had little effect. The harpies stoppedughing for a moment and flinched, but that was all. It seemed they were either on par with or even stronger than gnolls.


    ''shu, do I have to use Cursed Lightning already? I was hoping to save it...''


    Just as Justin prepared to aim his spell at the harpies, Fafnir raised his head and let out a mighty roar.


    "Kyahhhhhh!"


    "Ding! ck Dragon ''Fafnir'' uses the skill [Dragon Fear]."


    "Ding! Multiple targets have been affected by the presence of a dragon and are now in a state of terror."


    At that moment, all the harpies went berserk.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

 Chapter 105 Fafnir Spell

    The harpies contorted their faces in pain, twisting in the air. It was hard to tell whether they were in agony or simply terrified. Even their crow-like screeching had changed. What once sounded likeughter now resembled screams. Some of them even lost control of their wings, plummeting to the ground.


    "Kieeee!"


    Thud


    "They fell!"


    The harpy that crashed into the ground twisted in pain, clearly injured, though not fatally. The moment the pioneers saw the wounded harpy, a spark lit in their eyes.


    "These damn creatures! How dare they...!" one shouted.


    "Kill them all!" another cried.


    The pioneers charged forward, swinging their weapons to make up for their earlier panic. The fallen harpy, overwhelmed by a rain of blows, was quickly in. The mages, who had finally regained theirposure, also unleashed a flurry of spells.


    "Energy Bolt!"


    "Magic Missile!"


    Boom, boom!


    "Kyaaa!"


    The harpies, still too disoriented to evade, fell under the barrage of spells. It didn''t even matter if the attacks hit vital spots. As long as they were struck, they lost control and fell to the ground, where the warriors swiftly finished them off.


    "ck Missile!"


    Thwack! Your next read is at empire


    "Kiik...!"


    The spell easily pierced through the harpy''s body, not much tougher than a gnoll''s. One by one, the harpy corpses began to pile up around the battlefield.


    Justin approached one of the bodies, and as he did, it crumbled into dust.


    "Ding! The Staff of Gluttony devours the essence remaining in the corpse."


    "Ding! Your depleted magic has been replenished."


    "Ding! The ''ck Missile'' spell has been fully recharged."


    "Impressive."


    Even after using spells freely, all Justin had to do was get near the corpses to immediately replenish his magic. For every two harpy corpses he passed, he gained back enough mana for one ck Missile. Though the number of bodies on the field was slowly diminishing, it was far from a concern.


    ''After all, I''m not the only one killing these monsters.''


    "Another one''s down! Finish it!" a pioneer shouted.


    "Kyaaa!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before Justin''s thoughts even finished, another harpy was struck down by the others. The pioneers'' magic brought the harpy crashing to the ground, where it was swiftly dealt with. As time passed, the harpies seemed to regain theirposure, fluttering their wings more steadily, but by then, it was far toote.


    With only three harpies remaining, the battle was essentially over. The remaining harpies were brought down shortly afterward.


    Thwack!


    "...!"


    Nathan''s arrow pierced through the neck of thest harpy, sending it crashing to the ground. And with that, the first battle was won.


    "Well done," Justin said, turning to Fafnir perched on his shoulder. He gently stroked the dragon''s head, and the little creature nuzzled into his hand, clearly enjoying the attention.


    ''If it hadn''t stepped in, we would''ve taken a lot of damage. Or I might''ve had to waste my spells right at the start.''


    In that sense, Fafnir''s help had been invaluable. If they had suffered losses at the beginning of the battle, it would have shaken the group''s morale. Even if no one had died, the pioneers would haveined about their bad luck, which would have been troublesome for Justin as their leader.


    ''But thanks to Dragon Fear, we were able to avoid that. Even though it''s still young, it seems to have ovee its fear.''


    Justin had always known about Dragon Fear, a skill that exuded the dragon''s presence and terrified all surrounding enemies. It was a highly useful ability, one he had nned to use once Fafnir reached adulthood. But to his surprise, Fafnir had been able to use it even as a youngling.


    ''This little one''s more useful than I thought. Maybe it''s not just a pet to train until adulthood, but a real backup force I can use when things get tough.''


    As Justin finished this thought, he nced up to see the pioneers, most of whom were now avoiding his gaze.


    "...."


    Despite their victory, none of the pioneers were cheering. It was understandable¡ªif not for Fafnir, they would have been in serious trouble. It wasn''t as if they had been fighting an unbeatable foe, which would have excused their fear. They had panicked against an enemy they could have beaten, only regaining theirposure at thest second.


    ''Still, it''s hard to scold them when we''ve just won.''


    Victory was victory, no matter how poorly the fight had started.


    "...There will be more enemies like this in the future¡ªones that look terrifying but are just for show. Don''t panic, and follow orders quickly!"


    After giving them this short piece of advice, Justin restructured the formation, just as he had initially nned.


    Some of the pioneers, seeing the restructured formation, blushed in embarrassment. It was clear they thought their position at the rear made them look like cowards, as if they were being protected as weaker members.


    ''So, they think I see them as cowards now?'' Justin thought as he noticed their reactions.


    He had a pretty good idea of what they were thinking, but he wasn''t going to bother correcting their misunderstanding. If the embarrassment helped them be braver, it would be all the better for him.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Justin called out as they finished organizing. The group moved forward, leaving the harpies'' bodies behind and heading deeper into the path between the ancient trees, seeking the city that would be the foundation for their nation.


    The journey ahead remained mostly uneventful. The only real problem was the oppressive atmosphere of the path. The dried trees, the endless unchanged scenery, and theplete silence¡ªthere wasn''t even the sound of a single insect.


    "It feels like a ghost could pop out at any second," Derek muttered, voicing what everyone was thinking.


    No one was asking for an exciting journey, but even a small change in scenery would have helped break the monotony. The shame from their earlier battle with the harpies had long since faded, reced by a tense unease that only grew with every step.


    ''Is this a test of willpower?'' Justin thought, looking at the other pioneers. While he and hispanions could handle it, the others¡ªwho had barely dealt with gnolls before this¡ªseemed to be mentally exhausted.


    Given the nature of their previous trials, Justin wondered if this too was a test for him as a leader. Perhaps this was meant to see if he could maintain morale in such a bleak and unsettling environment.


    ''Or maybe I''m overthinking it,'' Justin mused with a wry smile, ncing down the seemingly endless path ahead. The mood was getting too grim. Perhaps it was time for some light conversation to break the tension.

 Chapter 106 Allies and enemies

    -You bastards!-


    "...?"


    Suddenly, Justin heard someone shouting up ahead. At first, he thought it was a hallucination, but judging by the surprised expressions of the others, he wasn''t the only one who heard it.


    -What the hell!? Are you kidding me!?-


    Another shout rang out, clearer this time. The voice was unmistakably human, though it wavered and was difficult to make out.


    "Let''s go!" Justin ordered as he broke into a run, the other pioneers following close behind. After about a minute of running, the voices grew louder.


    -Drop your weapons immediately. This is yourst warning.-


    -Screw you! Why should we trust you!? I''d rather die fighting!-


    -Then die. Makes my job easier.-


    -Hey, wait!-


    As they closed the distance, Justin could make out three distinct voices in conversation. One voice in particr seemed oddly familiar.


    Just as they reached the end of the path, Justin recognized the speaker.


    "...Grayson?"


    It was Grayson, the leader of the settlement Justin had visited to recruit artisans. They had negotiated peacefully and agreed on a verbal alliance not too long ago. Now, Grayson stood surrounded, his expression a mix of anger and desperation. When he saw Justin, his eyes widened before he shouted in relief.


    "Thank God! You''re here! Help me out, ally!"


    Justin quickly surveyed the scene. Aside from his own group, there were three distinct groups of pioneers present. One of them was led by Grayson, who was surrounded on both sides by two other groups. The first group was led by a young man, and the second by a woman.


    "Ally? Since when did you have an ally?" the woman scoffed, her expression full of disdain.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t drag innocent people into your mess," the young man added, frowning at Grayson.


    It was clear that neither of them believed Grayson. They likely saw this as a desperate attempt to rope Justin into his problems.


    "No, seriously! He''s really my ally! You remember me, right!?" Grayson eximed, his voice growing more frantic as he looked toward Justin.


    "Never seen you before in my life. Who are you?" Justin responded with a nk expression.


    "You bastard!" Grayson cursed under his breath.


    The woman and the young man exchanged knowing nces, nodding as if this confirmed their suspicions. Before Grayson could have another outburst, Justin chuckled and stepped forward.


    "Just kidding. Yeah, he''s my ally. But what''s going on here?"


    "...!?"


    Both the woman and the young man stiffened in surprise. It was clear that the two of them had allied themselves against Grayson, who was vastly outnumbered. Grayson had only twelve pioneers under hismand, while the young man had twenty-two, and the woman had sixteen. Together, they had Grayson on the verge of defeat.


    But now, with Justin''s unexpected appearance, their seemingly assured victory had been thrown into doubt.


    "Damn it! I almost had a heart attack!" Grayson sighed in relief, ring at Justin.


    "I found it hrious. I wanted to take a picture of your face just now," Justin teased with a grin.


    "Laugh all you want! But seriously, help me! I''m about to die here!" Grayson pleaded, his gaze shifting toward the other two leaders.


    From their expressions, Justin could tell what had been going on. The woman and the young man had joined forces to eliminate Grayson as apetitor.


    "Grayson, stop saying you''re going to die. No one''s trying to kill you," the young man said, visibly annoyed. "We just told you to disarm and withdraw from the quest."


    "How is that different from killing me!? That''s the same as sentencing me to death!"


    "If you give up the quest, we won''t harm you. What I''m worried about is what happens if you get your hands on the city," the young man exined.


    "Exactly. Someone like you, with a fortress to defend? That''s a nightmare for the rest of us," the woman added, smirking.


    The young man narrowed his eyes at her. "You''re hardly in a position to talk. You''re no better than he is."


    "At least I haven''t killed any other pioneers or taken their rewards by force. I''ve threatened, but I never went through with it," she shot back.


    "Only because they gave in without a fight! You were ready to kill them if they resisted!"


    "Which makes me better than you, since I didn''t have to kill anyone to get what I wanted."


    As their argument unfolded, Justin began piecing the situation together. The three of them must have crossed paths during a dungeon exploration quest and learned about each other''s actions. The problem was that Grayson had the worst reputation among them.


    ''The young guy seems like the type who keeps his hands clean, and the woman stays just within the line of eptable behavior. That''s why they teamed up to take Grayson out of the picture.''


    Grayson, after all, had been infamous for invading neighboring territories, killing pioneers, and annexing theirnd. To the other two, he must have seemed like an imminent threat that needed to be dealt with before he could grow any stronger.


    ''They don''t want to kill him outright because they''ve kept their hands clean up until now. But they figured forcing him out of the quest would be enough.''


    Just as Justin finished his assessment, the young man turned toward him, seemingly remembering something.


    "By the way, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet. I''m Damian, and this is Emily," he said, nodding toward the woman.


    "Justin," Justin replied simply.


    "Why are you giving my name out like that?" Emily muttered, but she didn''t seem particrly upset. She stepped back, leaving the conversation to Damian.


    Damian''s expression stiffened slightly as he continued, "So, you really are Grayson''s ally, huh...?"


    Before Justin could respond, a lively voice called out from behind him.


    "Hey, old boss! Long time no see!" the voice chirped.


    Before Justin could react, Damian''s eyes widened in shock. "Nina!? What are you doing here!? Didn''t you leave for the other territory?"


    Nina, a female mage, grinned and waved cheerfully. "Oh, my oldpanions? The new boss, the lord here, wiped them all out! He gave me a chance to surrender, so I switched sides to the stronger team!"


    "...!?" Enjoy more content from empire

 Chapter 107 A Battle for Dominance

    As soon as Nina spoke, all eyes turned toward Justin. Apart from the pioneers already under hismand, the others looked as if they had seen a ghost. Even Grayson, his supposed ally, seemed shocked by what he had just heard.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In the heavy silence that followed, Justin shrugged and offered a half-hearted defense.


    "They attacked me first."


    "Oh, that''s true," Nina added. "My oldrades tried to kill him first. But the lord wiped them all out with a counterattack."


    "You talk like it wasn''t your idea to attack me in the first ce," Justin said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Hey, it''s ancient history now. Besides, I almost died back then too, so let''s just drop it. After all..."


    The silence thickened as her final words hung in the air.


    "All the deaths were on our side, anyway."


    With that single sentence, the atmosphere grew even heavier. No one said a word after their conversation ended. The suffocating silence was finally broken by Grayson.


    "...How did that happen?"


    It was a simple question, but it carried a lot of weight. The other pioneers, too, looked to Justin for an exnation. With a casual shrug, he answered.


    "Not much to it. We were exploring a dungeon, their settlement tried to invade and wipe us out, but they were caught and destroyed instead. That''s it."


    "If someone heard that, they''d think it was a full-scale war between settlements. In reality, the lord and four others wiped out the entire group," Nina chimed in.


    "We''re talking about the legitimacy of it, not the specifics. Would you stop adding sidements?" Justin shot back with a teasing nce. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Nina gave a yful wink and stepped back, as if she had finished her part. Justin turned his attention back to Damian.


    "Now, where were we? Oh, right¡ªwhat''s the problem with our alliance?"


    Damian simply stared at him, his face tense. It seemed the intimidation he had nned had evaporated thanks to Nina''sments. After all, if what she said was true, then Justin''s group, while fewer in number, was far stronger in battle.


    Just as another silence was about to settle in, Emily suddenly stepped forward, her voice sharp.


    "You think that''s going to make me back down?"


    "Wait...!" Damian tried to stop her, reaching out a hand, but Emily brushed him aside with a dismissive wave.


    "Enough with the bluffs. If you think I''m going to let this guy take the city, you''re sorely mistaken. Especially when it''s someone who has no qualms about murder."


    Grayson, who had been listening, scowled in anger, but Emily didn''t seem to care. Her eyes locked onto Justin as she slowly moved her hand toward her waist, where a sword¡ªlikely a relic from one of her quests¡ªhung.


    "I''m not letting a killer like you get your hands on this city. It''s bad enough raising a futurepetitor, but one that''s willing to kill? No way."


    "Damn it..." Grayson muttered, his face twisted in frustration.


    Still ignoring Grayson, Emily narrowed her eyes at Justin.


    "So, here''s the deal. You can either fight alongside this so-called ally of yours, or you can back down now and establish a good rtionship with us."


    "What if I choose the first option?"


    "Then we fight. It''s two against two. Seems fair, don''t you think?" Emily''s hand was already gripping the hilt of her sword, ready to draw. The distance was too far for her to strike immediately, but the threat was clear.


    Justin nced at Damian, but it seemed he had no intention of stopping her this time. Justin chuckled as he looked at Grayson, whose lips were dry from the tension.


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    "...What?"


    "You heard me. Get ready for battle."


    Shing!


    Before the words even finished leaving his mouth, Justin''spanions unsheathed their weapons with lightning speed. It was a well-practiced move, executed with precision. Ss, Nathan, and the rest of the pioneers swiftly followed, drawing their weapons as well.


    Seeing that Justin and his group weren''t backing down, Emily bit her lip, drawing her sword and shield.


    "You really...!"


    "ck Missile," Justin interrupted,unching the spell from his fingers.


    Boom!


    "Ugh!"


    Before Emily could react, the missile struck her shield. Although she managed to turn and absorb the blow, it was clear she hadn''t expected a real attack so suddenly. Her face twisted in shock.


    Justin raised his hand to fire again, but Damian jumped in, panicked.


    "Wait! Stop!"


    "Toote for that. If you wanted to stop it, you should have intervened earlier," Justin growled.


    "Are you really willing to shed blood over this!?"


    "Do you really think everything works out with a little intimidation?" Justin mmed his staff on the ground, a mocking smile on his face.


    "You think one threat is going to solve everything? What''s your n when it doesn''t work? Just turn around and leave as if nothing happened? That''s ridiculous."


    "So, you''re really going to go through with this over your pride!?" Damian yelled, his frustration mounting.


    "It''s not about pride," Justin replied, his expression cold. "It''s about maintaining authority as a leader."


    "How is that any different!?"


    Damian red at Justin, his eyes conveying disbelief. He clearly couldn''t fathom how someone could prioritize authority over lives. While not entirely wrong, Justin had his own reasoning.


    "Of course, it''s different. What would you think if the president of one country let another leader intimidate him without retaliation? Wouldn''t you want to rece him?"


    "...!"


    "I know I would. And I''m sure at least a few of the people under me would think the same way. You get it now?"


    Damian''s face turned pale. He wasn''t agreeing with Justin, but he had realized one thing: Justin had no intention of backing down, no matter what. As the tension reached its peak, Justin offered one final escape.


    "If you really want to avoid a fight, there is one way."


    "What is it?" Damian asked cautiously.


    "Bow your head, apologize, and leave. Let me assert my authority while undermining yours. That''s the only option left."

 Chapter 108 A Battle for Dominance 2

    "And if we refuse!?" Emily shouted, her voice trembling slightly now. The confidence from earlier was clearly fading.


    Justin simply raised his hand again, his finger pointed at her.


    It was a tense standoff, one move away from all-out chaos. The tension in the air was palpable, but before anything could happen, Damian finally spoke.


    "Damn it, I thought I was going to die," Grayson muttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Thankfully, no battle had broken out. In the end, the other side had bowed their heads and backed down.


    "We apologize. Let''s end this here," Damian finally said, bowing his head.


    "Hey! I never agreed to that...!" Emily protested, her voice rising.


    "Do you really want to spill blood over this?" Damian cut her off, giving her a sharp look.


    Emily tried to maintain her dignity, but Damian''s intervention left her no choice. She stepped back, though she didn''t forget to re at Justin, as if trying to prove she wasn''tpletely backing down.


    Of course, Justin wasn''t about to let that stand.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? If you still want to fight, drop the pretense ande at me."


    "Maybe you should stop too," Damian interjected, trying to de-escte the situation. "Haven''t we done enough?"


    "Done enough? Do you think I''m relieved this didn''t turn into a war? Don''t pretend this ended in a draw just because you''re walking away. It''s either my victory or straight to war. So, say it clearly," Justin demanded.


    "...."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Damian''s face flushed red as he bowed lower, signaling his group''s retreat. Even Emily, who had tried to save face, eventually had to bow as well. Seeing Justin prepare for a fight forced her to mutter an apology.


    "S-Sorry for the threats. Happy now?"


    "Your voice is softer than a mosquito''s wings," Justin remarked.


    "I said I''m sorry! You want me to crawl on my hands and knees too!?"


    "Not that far," Justin replied, but Emily, unable to bear the humiliation any longer, bolted from the scene, her pride unable to take it anymore.


    Grayson, now safe, let out a long sigh of relief as he turned to Justin. "Whew, I owe you for that. Looks like I picked the right ally after all."


    "Don''t get toofortable. You owe me a favor now. I''ll be collecting on itter."


    "Of course. That''s what alliances are for, right?" Grayson grinned, clearly more pleased with the idea of maintaining their ongoing alliance than concerned about the debt.


    He seemed more interested in the long-term rtionship with Justin than the immediate cost.


    "By the way, your talk about the authority of a head of state¡ªnever thought of a leader that way before."


    "Oh, that? I just made that up," Justin replied nonchntly.


    "...What?" Grayson blinked.


    "Yeah, it was just a bluff. We were ying chicken. I had to show I wasn''t going to back down. To be honest, I don''t really care about authority. What matters most is keeping everyone alive."


    At this stage, individual lives were more important than abstract concepts like authority. The pioneers cared more about survival than some grand notion of leadership.


    "But if I talked about that, they might have seen me as weak, so I bluffed to gain the upper hand."


    "If I had backed down first, it would''ve been over, so I just dered that I was willing to go down with them. They had no choice but to yield if they didn''t want to die."


    Grayson stared at Justin, his expression a mix of disbelief and amazement. "What if they hadn''t backed down?"


    Justin grinned, "Then we would''ve gone to war. I could use the battle experience anyway. Besides, we could just clean up after the fight, take the dungeon rewards, and stille out ahead."


    "...."


    "Let''s get moving. It looks like we''re not the only ones here, and we''ll be safer traveling together." With that, Justin turned to prepare for the next leg of the journey.


    At Justin''s signal, Nathan nodded and began gathering the resting pioneers to get them ready. As the group made their final preparations, Justin overheard Grayson muttering under his breath.


    "Damn... If I hadn''t made that alliance, we''d all be dead by now."


    Justin smirked. ''Nothing new there.''


    Outside the withered forest, they were greeted by a vast wastnd, stretching so far that the distant horizon was visible. The only signs of direction were faint markings on the ground, remnants of an old path. Stray too far from the path, and it would be nearly impossible to find the way back.


    "So you really ran into the other leaders in a ce like this? I bet most people would avoid this wastnd if they saw it," Justinmented.


    "Yeah, we were close from the start. I came out from over there, and they popped out from both sides," Grayson pointed toward a nearby location, barely 50 meters away. "It was bad luck. What are the odds of running into two people I know at the same time in the same ce?"


    Justin nodded, "True, that''s rough. The location is one thing, but the timing? You all tore your scrolls at almost the exact same moment."


    "If I hadn''t run into you, I''d have been dead," Grayson admitted with a wry smile.


    "Don''t curse the heavens. Be grateful for me," Justin said with a grin.


    "...."


    As they walked, Justin could hear the chatter of his group behind him. He had allowed some small talk to lighten the gloomy mood. They had been walking for what felt like an eternity when, finally, something changed.


    "Ding! You have entered the Nightmare Zone of the Red Wastnd."


    "Ding! The trials of the ancient native race await you."


    "Ding! All leaders must reach the ck Tower and confront the submitter."


    Along with the system message, a towering structure appeared in the distance¡ªa massive ck tower rising from the barrennd.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    More Golden Tickets = Mass Release .


    More Power Stones = Mass Release .


    More Collections = Mass Release


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 109 The massive tower

    "...It''s not even surprising anymore."


    Everyone nodded at Derek''s muttering from behind. No one was curious about why the sudden appearance of the massive tower urred. After all, when you travel between dimensions, a tower like that could easily appear and disappear.


    What mattered was what kind of reward they would receive if they went there.


    "Let''s go," Justin said.


    The pioneers silently began to move toward the ck tower. It was clearly a distance that couldn''t be covered in just a day or two. Yet strangely, with every step they took, the tower seemed to draw closer.


    ''Even the sense of perspective is going crazy,'' Justin thought, as the tower loomed closer. Before they knew it, crowds began to gather around them. What had been an empty expanse not long ago was now filled with people, and from the looks of it, there were not just a hundred or two hundred, but tens of thousands.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    "So many!"


    "Where did all these peoplee from?!"


    Hispanions gasped, their mouths wide open in astonishment. Could all of these people really be pioneers and not civilians? Even Justin couldn''t help but be shocked by the sheer number of people.


    ''Is every pioneer from the United States... no, from the whole world here?'' he wondered. The number was iprehensible otherwise.


    As they all stood frozen by the overwhelming sight, a voice broke through the silence.


    "Wee, pioneers."


    "...!?"


    Suddenly, the ck tower was right before them, and a figure appeared. It was an old man with a hunched back and a pockmarked face. While the others recoiled in surprise, the old man bowed politely and introduced himself.


    "I am Dino, the examiner for this trial. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Monster!" Grayson growled, baring his teeth as he brandished his axe at the sight of the hunched old man with yellowed teeth.


    Before Grayson couldunch an attack, Justin and the others hit him to bring him to his senses. Rubbing his bruised eye, Grayson grumbled.


    "I didn''t mean to!"


    "Shut it. You almost ruined the quest for us," one of them scolded.


    "Well, I mean, can you me me? Someone who looks like that just shows up out of nowhere, anyone would''ve made the same mistake. He should''ve at least turned on a signal."


    "What''s a signal?"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s just something we say," Justin replied, pushing Grayson aside and looking at Dino.


    "Enough of this. Just exin the quest already. You''re the examiner, right?" Justin asked.


    "Ah, yes. The quest. It''s my duty, and yours as well," Dino said, blinking his eyes as he sized up Justin. Despite his ragged appearance, the old man''s gaze was sharp, full of an unexpected force.


    "But even though I am the examiner, I''m not the one to give you the actual challenge. I''m merely here to present the options. Look at the vast number of pioneers," Dino said, stretching his arms wide and gesturing around.


    There were still countless pioneers filling the distantndscape.


    "Aren''t there a lot of them? These are all pioneers, not civilians. Of course, you''ll never meet this many pioneers again. Every pioneer in the world is here. But..." Dino paused.


    "But what?" Justin prompted.


    "But things are different when ites to civilians. While you won''t see this many pioneers again, there will be far more civilians¡ªtens, maybe even hundreds of times more. If, after this quest, a mass migration happens from Earth, the numbers could be overwhelming."


    "You have potential. No, all pioneers have potential. Tomand such a vast number of civilians, to collect taxes at will, to bask in the glory of a ruler''s future, that radiant future..." Dino''s words slithered like a snake as he spoke, watching their reactions closely.


    He seemed to wonder if they could grasp the allure of what he was describing.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...That radiant future!" Dino emphasized, sensing theck of response from the group.


    "Mm," Justin muttered, unimpressed.


    When the group still gave no reaction, Dino grew desperate. The civilians, at this moment, were far from being helpful allies. Glory didn''t seem to have any real appeal.


    Desperate, Dino raised his voice with a hopeful expression, "...All of that can be collected as taxes!"


    "Oh!"


    "Now we''re talking!" the pioneers cheered at the mention of taxes.


    At this reaction, Dino''s eyebrow twitched in frustration.


    "You greedy scoundrels¡­"


    "What did you just say?" Justin asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Ah! Nothing at all!" Dino quickly cleared his throat and continued, "But without the rightnd to house such arge number of civilians, it will all be for nothing. Especially if you don''t have a fortress. Without one, everything can be easily taken from you. If the region has no potential for growth, it will have limits."


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "There''s no way there are enough cities with all those resources for every leader," Justin noted.


    "Of course not," Dino replied with a sly smile.


    "Some will end up with citiescking resources. Some will have no fortresses. Others will find cities with no potential for development. In the worst case, someone might get a city thatcks all of those things."


    But others will get the opposite, cities that have everything. Some may even get more than they need.


    "And as the disparity between leaders grows wider than ever, the true journey will begin," Dino concluded.


    Tension hung in the air as everyone realized the stakes. This quest was the first real step toward establishing a solid base. This was different from the previous viges, which had no fortresses or walls.


    Some would have fortresses or walls, and others wouldn''t.


    ''In other words, once this quest ends, the difference between us will be almost impossible to catch up to,'' Justin thought. Unlike in the past, a single invasion wouldn''t be enough to turn the tide of a disadvantageous war. There would even be cities where attacking would be a suicidal act.


    Dino, satisfied with the tension on the faces of the pioneers, nodded.

 Chapter 110 Inside of the tower

    Some would have fortresses or walls, and others wouldn''t.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''In other words, once this quest ends, the difference between us will be almost impossible to catch up to,'' Justin thought. Unlike in the past, a single invasion wouldn''t be enough to turn the tide of a disadvantageous war. There would even be cities where attacking would be a suicidal act.


    Dino, satisfied with the tension on the faces of the pioneers, nodded.


    "But you still have a chance. A chance to choose the city you desire."


    "There''s a test, though, right?" Justin asked.


    "Yes. After all, this is apetition. Not everyone can live in a perfect city."


    That made sense. If that were the case, there wouldn''t be any reason topete.


    "Before you choose the city you want, I should tell you about the ancient civilizations. The story of the predecessors who once lived in this world..."


    "No."


    Justin cut off Dino''s exnation abruptly. There was no mention of any test in the World Breaker. Naturally, he didn''t know the specifics of it. But as for the ancient races and the cities, no one here knew as much as he did.


    "There''s no need for an exnation. I''ve already made up my mind."


    "What?" Dino blinked in confusion.


    "Dark Elves."


    "...!" Dino''s eyes widened as Justin grinned.


    "I want the Dark Elves'' city."


    In the World Breaker, the term "predecessor races" didn''t refer to a single race. It was a collective term for all the species that once built civilizations. This included orcs and goblins, who had fallen into the status of monsters. Any intelligent creature that had once lived in a city was considered a predecessor race.


    ''But the civilizations they built varied greatly.''


    Orcs and goblins were included only because they had once formed nations, but even at their peak, their nations were like patchwork. The benefits of obtaining such cities were hardly worth the trouble. Anyone who wasn''t desperate or had already lost in thepetition wouldn''t even consider choosing them.


    ''The four races that provide the greatest benefits are the High Elves, Dwarves, Dark Elves, and Halflings.''


    These races had cities that included all the advantages Dino had mentioned. In addition, the races themselves granted further benefits. Any pioneer who had yed the World Breaker would be aiming for one of these cities.


    Justin was no different. To establish a hierarchy, he needed to secure the Dark Elves'' city.


    Dino, who had been momentarily stunned, finally nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I understand. If that''s what you want..."


    "W-Wait! What about us?!" Grayson eximed, his voice filled with panic as he grabbed Justin''s arm.


    It seemed he had assumed they would tackle the city conquests together. But Justin had no intention of following the same path just to maintain their alliance. This was something he couldn''t afford to concede to anyone.


    "If you''re lucky, we''ll meet again. You can repay your debtter."


    "Damn it, I thought I''d get some help from a strong ally for once," Grayson grumbled.


    Justin merely shrugged at Grayson''sints before turning his gaze back to Dino. Dino pointed to one side of the ck tower. With a rumbling sound, one of the countless doors in the tower opened.


    "Please, enter."


    "Where does that door lead?" Justin asked.


    "It leads to the testing ground. When you arrive, others will be waiting¡ªthose who want the same city as you."


    Justin understood. He would be facing otherpetitors who desired the Dark Elves'' city. Any high-ranking yer would know the value of that city. But that suited Justin just fine. The more formidable hispetitors, the more satisfying it would be to eliminate them.


    Justin and hispanions slowly moved toward the tower. The massive structure seemed to draw closer in an instant, and before long, they were pulled into the door, disappearing inside.


    "Forget what I said earlier. There are still things that can surprise me," Derek muttered, dazed, as he stood inside the tower.


    Whaty beyond the door wasn''t the interior of the tower but another world entirely. Above them stretched a clear sky, and far in the distance, they could see mountains and fields.


    Rachel was in awe of the sight. "Is this really the inside of the tower?"


    "Well, there''s no rule saying it has to be the inside of the tower. When we first arrived near the tower, we got here through a scroll, right?" Justin exined.


    "Oh!" Rachel pped her hands, realizing what he meant. The possibility that the tower''s doors could be dimensional gates wasn''t out of the question.


    "But doesn''t this seem overlyplicated? Wouldn''t it be easier to just transport us all at once?" Rachel asked, still puzzled. Read new chapters at empire


    "Who knows? I can''t guess everything the system has in mind," Justin replied. However, it was clear that showing the pioneers around the tower was intentional. Perhaps it was meant to show them that this world was as vast as Earth.


    Just as everyone was starting to rx, conversation flowing more freely, Nathan suddenly pointed to one side, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "Hey, guys, look at that!"


    "What do you mean, look at... Holy crap."


    Everyone followed his gaze, and their jaws dropped in astonishment.


    A momentter, Ethan managed to utter a single sentence.


    "This is... breathtaking."


    What they were looking at was a magnificent castle. Calling it ''beautiful'' didn''t do it justice. The bricks were as white as pearls, the towers gleamed with gold, and intricate geometric patterns in azure adorned its surface. It looked like a masterpiece of art more than a mere castle.


    In all of Earth''s history, had there ever been a castle as splendid as this? And they could only see the upper part of it peeking over the high walls, yet even that was enough to leave them in awe.


    As they were all captivated by the sight, a voice echoed out.


    "Do you like it? The castle that was once ours. The trace of a glorious civilization.

 Chapter 111 I have to win this

    "...!"


    The sudden voice startled the pioneers, making them instinctively grip their weapons. It was the kind of situation where one wrong move could lead to an idental attack. But the moment they saw who the voice belonged to, their surprise overpowered all other thoughts.


    "A Dark Elf?"


    Her skin was a rich, healthy shade of brown. Her silver hair shimmered like sunlight on the water. Her limbs, though slender, appeared firm and strong, with not a hint of excess fat on her body. She was the embodiment of what humans consider an ideal physique, though her ears¡ªeasily twice as long as any human''s¡ªset her apart.


    The Dark Elf, with her alluring feminine form, smiled as she looked at their astonished faces.


    "Yes, a Dark Elf. That''s what we were called. A race that has now fallen... No, one that has gone extinct," she said with a bitter smile, her eyes lowering in sorrow.


    Her expression, tinged with deep mncholy, made her even more enchanting than before. Hearing the continuous sound of hispanions swallowing, Justin clicked his tongue.


    "You''ve all beenpletely charmed. Snap out of it."


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    At hismand, several of them quickly wiped their faces and corrected their posture. Among them were the three men on Justin''s own team. He couldn''t help but smirk to himself. Seriously, behaving like that in front of everyone else?


    After shaking his head in mild amusement, Justin turned his attention back to the Dark Elf.


    "I''m sure there''s a grand and tragic story behind all of this, but that''s not what I''m curious about right now. Are you the one overseeing this trial?"


    "You''re impatient, aren''t you? No time for idle chatter?"


    "If you''re going to serve the meat, you should at least give me a fork and knife. I''m not interested in drawn-out dinner etiquette."


    "But this is meat that won''t go cold, no matter how long you wait. Wouldn''t it be better to hear some etiquette, out of respect for your meal?"


    "Unfortunately, my appetite''s too strong for that. My mouth is already watering¡ªI can barely wait to dig in."


    "Hahaha!"


    The Dark Elf threw her head back andughed heartily. It was a deep, genuineugh, as if it came from the bottom of her heart. Sheughed so hard that small tears gathered at the corners of her eyes.


    "Oh, you''re amusing. It''s been so long since I''ve had this kind of yful banter."


    The Dark Elf wiped away her tears and smiled, her face brighter than before. The mncholy from earlier had been reced by a radiant beauty.


    "You''re right. It would be rude to draw out a long story just for my own satisfaction. Let me exin the trial. This time, multiple leaders will participate at once."


    "Leaders?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, leaders. While your pioneers will participate as well, they''re only necessary for the trial. All decisions will be made by the leader."


    So the one actually taking the trial was the leader, while the pioneers were simply there to assist with the tasks necessary to pass.


    "The trial isn''t just a one-time event. I will test you several times, and each time, you will bepared to the others."


    "So it''s like a cumtive score from multiple tests?"


    "Exactly. Even if you don''t pass one test, it won''t be the end. And just because you perform well on one test, it doesn''t mean you''ve won."


    Justin nodded. He understood now. Multiple leaders would undergo a series of tests, each in a different format. Some of these tasks would require the use of their pioneers. In the end, the leader with the highest score after all the tests would im the city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I see. So, what''s the first test?"


    "There''s something you must do before that."


    The Dark Elf smiled and snapped her fingers. In an instant, Justin and the others found themselves transported elsewhere. As they staggered, still adjusting to the sudden movement, the Dark Elf pointed toward something in the distance. A massive gate to a city wall had appeared close by.


    "Go inside and take a look at the city that was once ours. And let yourself desire it. Tell yourself that you want to live here, that you don''t want to give it up to anyone."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the ornate city gates swung open.


    "This is insane."


    Just as the Dark Elf had instructed, they entered the city and began to look around. And with each new sight, their mouths gaped open in awe.


    Every building, every street, every corner of the city was stunningly beautiful.


    "This ce is way better than the house I used to live in on Earth."


    "There are even appliances inside some of these homes! How does that even work?"


    "The item description says they''re magical artifacts. No idea how, but that''s what it says," Rachel exined.


    The pioneers spread out, exploring the nearby homes with a sense of wonder. Justin''spanions were no exception. After wandering for a while, they regrouped, their faces flushed with excitement.


    "We have to im this ce," Ethan said firmly.


    "Absolutely. The location alone is incredible," Zachary agreed.


    The two of them were more focused on the city''s strategic advantages than its beauty.


    "I went up to the third floor of one of the houses, and the city is surrounded by the sea on three sides. It''ll be extremely easy to defend¡ªwe only need to fortify one side. Once the walls are reinforced, it''ll be imprable."


    "And that one side is wide and open, perfect for expansion. This city can keep growing. Plus, being near the sea means we can eventually tap into marine resources or even trade," Zachary added.


    "There''s more!" Rachel chimed in, followed by Nathan, both of their faces flushed with excitement.


    "The spacing between the houses is perfect, and the soundproofing is amazing. The living rooms are spacious, and there are enough rooms for everyone to have their own private space," Rachel said enthusiastically.


    "And the beds! The bathrooms! The toilets! They''re all way better than the ones we had back in the vige. Even better than what we had on Earth!" Nathan added.


    It wasn''t just the luxurious mansions for the pioneers. Even the more modest homes for civilians were far superior to the pioneer homes in their previous vige. And as for the mansions, they were on par with the homes of the wealthy back on Earth.


    Finally, Derek leaned in and whispered to Justin.


    "The city is sorge that it''s practically empty. Honestly, if someone offered to let us live here, I think people would give up everything and swear loyalty on the spot."


    "Hmm."


    Justin nodded quietly. That was exactly what had been on his mind. In a city this pleasant to live in, simply offering a home would be enough to inspire loyalty. Add in the aristocratic and ss-based system, and the city would be even more appealing to pioneers.


    ''The civilians would be the same. Even if they knew about the ss system, they wouldn''t hesitate to move here,'' Justin thought.


    And to think that if he failed the trial, the city would fall into someone else''s hands. The thought alone sent a chill down his spine.


    ''I have to win this.''


    Justin clenched his fists as he stared at the distant spires of the castle.

 Chapter 112 The trial

    They continued exploring the city afterward. The city was so vast that there wasn''t enough time to see everything within the limited time they had. Especially the castle, which was so far away that they had to exclude it from their exploration.


    ''The castle is the part I''m most curious about,'' Justin thought. Though he was disappointed, he pushed the thought aside for now.


    The castle was not only the lord''s residence but also the ce with the most secrets. Given enough time, the pioneers could have explored every corner of its interior. But considering that those who failed the trials would be their enemies, revealing too much to the winner would be a disastrous mistake. The current level of openness, just enough for the guests to grasp, was the perfect amount.


    ''More importantly, if the castle had been fully revealed, we would have constantly run into ourpetitors,'' Justin thought.


    As the Dark Elf had mentioned at the beginning, they weren''t the only ones exploring the city. Along the way, they had encountered other pioneers two or three times.


    "Who are they?!"


    "Damn it! Get your weapons ready!"


    Each time, the pioneers were startled, preparing for battle. But the Dark Elf appeared and shouted at both sides.


    "No personal fights within the city! Both sides, stand down!"


    Additionally, there was a rule that if anyone initiated a fight, the side that attacked first would be disqualified. Upon hearing this, the would-be attackers quickly stowed their weapons, looking shaken. Some of them red at Justin''s group in silent hostility, while others sighed in relief and headed off in different directions.


    Among the people they encountered was someone they had crossed paths with recently.


    "Wait, you... why are you here?" a familiar voice called out.


    "Who are you again?" Justin asked, pretending not to remember.


    "It''s Emily! You saw me just a few hours ago!"


    "I''m joking. Rx," Justin replied, making Emily''s brow twitch with annoyance.


    Emily was the leader of a group that had tried to corner Grayson and force him into elimination. When things had gotten bloody, she had backed off, but who would''ve thought they''d run into her here?


    "What a coincidence, huh? Even though this is a Dark Elves'' city, it''s not the only one out there," Justin remarked casually.


    "That''s what I was going to say! Out of all the cities, why did it have to be this one?!" Emily fumed.


    It was likely because they were both from the same cultural background¡ªKorean. The system probably grouped them together topete. Though Justin had no intention of exining that to her.


    "Well, it''s fate, I guess. Good luck with the trial," Justin said with a smirk.


    "...You know we''repetitors, right? You''re basically telling me to do well so I can get you kicked out."


    "I never said you should do well. I just said good luck."


    "...!"


    Emily''s face flushed red with frustration, and Justin couldn''t help but chuckle. She was quite fun to tease.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The time hase."


    Just then, with a snap, the scenery around them shifted again. Though the sudden change was disorienting, everyone quickly adjusted since they had experienced it once before.


    They had been transported to the front of the castle in the center of the city. Around them, many other pioneers had gathered as well.


    ''Looks like there are around thirty leaders. That''s a lot,'' Justin thought, impressed. They had only encountered others a few times while exploring, which made him realize just how vast the city was.


    "Everyone has had a chance to explore our old city. Did you like it?" the Dark Elf asked.


    No one answered. The pioneers were too busy eyeing each other, wary of theirpetitors. But even without a verbal response, the Dark Elf seemed to sense their thoughts and smiled.


    "I see. It was impressive, wasn''t it? You don''t want to lose it, do you? I can see the desire to im it at any cost."


    "Enough with the chatter! Let''s just start the trial already," a muscr male leader interrupted rudely.


    His words were simr to what Justin had said earlier, but his tone was much rougher, bordering on insolent. The Dark Elf''s eyes narrowed in displeasure.


    "If you want the city, at least show some respect. While I do not have the power to choose the victor at will, I have every right to disqualify anyone I deem inappropriate. With thirty candidates, dropping one like you would be no trouble at all."


    "...."


    The man flinched at the coldness in her voice and took a step back. A few pioneers snickered at his sudden change in demeanor.


    Once the interruption was dealt with, the Dark Elf scanned the group again.


    "Let me make one thing clear. You''re probably all thinking that the trial will involvebat, like most of you are used to. But I''m afraid, or perhaps I should say fortunately, that the trial isn''t like that at all."


    What is it, then?


    Every pioneer stared at the Dark Elf with curiosity. She gave them a chilling smile as she spoke.


    "The first trial is this: choose one person from your group who will die for their leader. If they refuse, but everyone else in the group unanimously agrees, it will be epted."


    "...!?"


    The unexpected nature of the test left everyone wide-eyed and speechless.


    As silence dragged on, the Dark Elf spoke again.


    "What''s the problem? I said as long as everyone but the sacrifice agrees, it''s fine."


    Despite her rification, no leader stepped forward to name a sacrifice. Of course, they wouldn''t. After all, the only ones present were pioneers. Maybe if they had civilians in their group, they''d consider it, but sacrificing such valuable members was out of the question.


    Moreover, the other pioneers were watching.


    ''Anyone who sacrifices one of their own would instantly create the fear that the same could happen to them,'' Justin thought. Even if they chose a pioneer who wasn''t well-liked, the act of offering up one of their own would leave asting impression. No reasonable leader, no matter how greedy, would volunteer for this trial.


    "No one? Then I suppose the first trial will¡ª"


    "No, I have someone."


    Before the Dark Elf could finish her sentence, Justin stepped forward. The other pioneers were shocked, but no one was more surprised than his own team.


    "Justin!?"


    "Sir!"


    "W-What are you doing, my lord!?"


    Ignoring the panicked cries of hispanions, Justin approached the Dark Elf. Though she tried to maintain herposure, she seemed genuinely surprised by his actions.


    "One thing I need to confirm. Can the sacrifice be anyone, as long as they are in my group?"


    "...Yes. As long as everyone but the sacrifice agrees."


    "So it really can be anyone? As long as they''re under mymand?"


    "That''s right. Why do you keep asking?" The Dark Elf''s gaze was filled with suspicion as she watched Justin''s persistent questions.


    Grinning, Justin raised his voice.


    "Summon Imp!"

 Chapter 113 Summoned creature

    Whoosh.


    "Damn it!"


    Before the purple smoke had fully dispersed, a string of curses erupted from within. Momentster, the familiar sneering face of an imp emerged from the smoke, its features twisted in irritation.


    "What is it this time, you lousy master?"


    "You''re not even pretending to hide your attitude anymore," Justin noted dryly.


    "Why should I? You nning to let me live if I do? Pah!" The imp spat on the ground, folding its arms across its chest. It seemed that after being summoned so many times, the imp had grown reckless, resigned to whatever cruel fate awaited it.


    "This is getting ridiculous... I mean, seriously, I know you''re my summoner, but you''ve got to ease up. What do you want this time? Don''t tell me it''s another one of those ''sacrifices.''"


    "Well... actually, I did summon you to use as a sacrifice," Justin said matter-of-factly.


    "You bastard!"


    The imp''s already reddish face red even more with rage. If it weren''t bound by the summoning contract, the creature looked ready to strangle Justin on the spot. Seeing the impending outburst, Justin quickly cut in.


    "But it''s not up to me alone this time. There are rules, and we need to follow them."


    "What?" The imp blinked in confusion.


    "Let''s start by checking. Hey, what do you think about this one?" Justin turned to the Dark Elf, pointing at the imp. The Dark Elf blinked, clearly surprised, as if this situation was not what she expected.


    "A s-summoned creature? That doesn''t seem right."


    "Well, there wasn''t any rule specifically saying it had to be a pioneer, was there?"


    "I suppose, but usually low-ranking demons aren''t counted as people¡ªthey''re measured in ''numbers'' rather than as beings," the Dark Elf replied, her expression growing troubled.


    "What? You pointed-eared..." The imp red furiously at the Dark Elf. "That''s just what demon-hating fools say to degrade us! Those who seek contracts with us address us with the utmost respect, one by one, with proper titles!"


    "Well, there you have it," Justin said with a shrug.


    "...You realize you''re digging your own grave, don''t you?" the Dark Elf said coldly, her eyes narrowing.


    "What are you talking about?" the imp asked, tilting its head in confusion.


    The Dark Elf let out a long sigh and nodded in resignation. "Fine. Since the creature acknowledges it, I''ll ept. I''ll recognize this imp as an intelligent being under yourmand. It qualifies as a valid sacrifice."


    "There you go. Be happy," Justin said, a small smirk on his lips.


    "...!"


    The imp''s face fell into utter shock. It finally began to grasp the seriousness of the situation. Just as it opened its mouth to protest, the Dark Elf spoke again.


    "However, don''t forget the final condition. If the sacrifice refuses, the decision must be unanimous from the rest of the group."


    "Of course. Hey, guys!" Justin called to his team, turning back with a grin.


    "Should we offer up this imp as a sacrifice, or let it live?"


    "...!"


    The eyes of his fellow pioneers widened, each of them fully understanding the implication of Justin''s words.


    "W-Wait a minute!" The imp leaped forward, panic flooding its face as it dropped to its knees, tears brimming in its eyes.


    "O great pioneers! Please, have mercy! I feel pain just as you do! How can you so coldly cast me aside just because I was summoned? Have I not served faithfully?"


    The imp''s voice was full of desperation, and its expression was a picture of pitifulness. It was the kind of performance that would invoke guilt and sympathy in anyone with a heart.


    It might have worked¡ªif the imp hadn''t spat at Justin earlier.


    "Wow, he''s reallyying it on thick, huh?" Rachelmented with amusement.


    "Can you believe the nerve? The same guy who spat at us the moment he was summoned is now groveling like this," Grayson said, shaking his head.


    "Well, he is a demon, after all," Derek chuckled.


    The pioneers murmured amongst themselves, their eyes coldly regarding the imp. The creature''s pale face grew even more ashen. Justin leaned in, whispering to the imp.


    "You see? You should''ve kept your attitude in check. Maybe if you''d groveled from the start, you''d have had a chance."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "P-Please! Just one more chance... I beg you!" the imp pleaded.


    "Sorry, no more chances." Justin turned away, ignoring the imp''s desperate plea, and nced at the Dark Elf.


    Seeing his signal, the Dark Elf sighed and snapped her fingers. "I ept the sacrifice."


    "Damn it! Why is it always me...!"


    Puff.


    With one final curse, the imp burst into a spray of blood. The pioneers flinched for a moment, but the blood quickly evaporated into the air, leaving no trace behind. One advantage of summoned creatures¡ªno need to deal with the mess afterward.


    "So, does this mean we passed the first trial?" Justin asked.


    "...Yes, you''ve passed," the Dark Elf confirmed.


    "Your face says otherwise. Something wrong?"


    "No... not exactly," she responded, her expression clearly conflicted. It seemed that Justin''s method hadn''t been what she expected, but there was something else bothering her. Sensing an opportunity, Justin decided to probe a little further.


    "Don''t tell me... you weren''t nning on anyone passing, were you? Was the whole purpose of this trial just to show how tough your challenges are?"


    "Th-That''s ridiculous!" the Dark Elf snapped, her eyes darting away from his.


    Ah, so I was right, Justin thought, narrowing his eyes.


    "Attention! The first trial is over, and the first person has sessfully passed! Is there anyone else willing to step forward?" the Dark Elf shouted, quickly shifting the focus of the moment.


    No one moved. As expected, Justin was the only one who had passed. After all, if any of the leaders had a person they were willing to sacrifice, they wouldn''t have brought them along in the first ce. These pioneers were too valuable, especially in such dangerous circumstances.


    "The first trial only has one sessful candidate."


    "And what does that mean?" one of the other leaders asked hesitantly, looking at the Dark Elf.


    "It simply means that he starts with more points than the rest of you. As I said earlier, this is only the first of several trials."


    Several of the leaders let out a sigh of relief. Even though the rules had been exined earlier, many had feared that this trial would be the final one. The Dark Elf, as if to dispel such worries, moved on to the next trial.

 Chapter 114 Confidence

    "The second trial is a duel."


    "A duel?"


    "That''s right. Each faction will send one person to fight in a duel. The faction with the most victories will win the trial."


    A duel where victory counts the most, Justin thought. That meant there was no immediate danger of dying for good. Many of the participants looked relieved as they processed the information.


    "But," the Dark Elf added, "the duel is to the death. Whether your opponent lives or dies is entirely up to the victor."


    "...!?"


    "The loser''s life rests in the hands of the winner. If you want to spare them, do so. If you want to kill them, go ahead."


    "W-Wait a second!" one of the leaders stammered, his face pale with panic. "Didn''t you say the side with the most victories would win? What happens if someone dies early on? Does that mean it''s over for them?"


    "No. The duels will continue. You''ll simply have to send someone else to fight in their ce," the Dark Elf replied coolly.


    In other words, even if someone died, the trial wouldn''t end. Each faction would just keep sending participants, and the battles would go on. If things went badly, multiple people could die after every loss.


    "Oh, and I almost forgot to mention an additional rule," the Dark Elf said with a smile, as the color drained from the leaders'' faces.


    "Leaders are prohibited from participating."


    "This is insane! What the hell is going on!?"


    "There''s no way they''re seriously expecting us to kill each other!"


    "We need to talk this through with the others¡­"


    The noise of frantic conversations filled the air as different factions reacted to the trial announcement. Some groups were whispering amongst themselves, while others openly voiced their dissatisfaction. Regardless of how they expressed it, none of them had expected the trial to take such a deadly turn.


    Only a few, including Justin''s group, remained rtively calm. Zachary nced around, his expression serious.


    "It''s chaos."


    "Well, it makes sense. Most of them probably haven''t fought against other pioneers before," Justin replied.


    Fighting monsters and fighting other pioneers were entirely different matters. In the case of monsters, even though it was dangerous, you could usually survive. Once you figured out the monster''s patterns and had enough numbers, it wasn''t hard to handle subsequent battles.


    But against pioneers, none of that applied. The strategies, numbers, and tactics were entirely unpredictable depending on the group. What''s worse, you never knew if your opponent was stronger or weaker than you.


    "Even though both involve risking your life, the uncertainty with pioneers is much greater. The mental pressure is far higher, knowing that one mistake could mean instant death. Plus, the rule prohibiting leaders from participating makes things even worse."


    "That''s true. If a leader were to die, the consequences would be catastrophic," Rachelmented.


    "It''s not about whether the rule is reasonable," Justin said, shaking his head. "It''s about mental strength. In this kind of world, leaders usually have the strongest willpower. But now they can''t fight."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ah!"


    Rachel''s eyes lit up in realization. Not every faction was the same, but generally, a leader was someone who could gather and guide others. In a world where life and death battles weremon, the leader was often the one who led hunts and took charge during quests. Naturally, they tended to be mentally stronger than most of their followers.


    But now, they had to choose someone else from their group to fight in their ce.


    "There may be others with strong mental resilience, but most of them are likely weaker than their leaders. And now they''re being forced into this situation," Justin said.


    "Yeah, that makes sense now," Rachel agreed.


    "Are we going to send someone in?" Nathan asked hesitantly, ncing at Justin.


    Truth be told, Justin was still considering their options. "It would be good if we could, but the risk is too high. If it''s not a team-based battle and just individuals fighting, someone might end up dying."


    "So, are we giving up on the trial?" Nathan asked.


    "Fortunately, we have the option to do so. We were the only ones who passed the first trial," Justin said thoughtfully.


    ording to the Dark Elf, the trials were not about averaging scores across all participants. The goal was to pick a single ultimate victor. This meant that whoever won the duels would still have the same score as Justin''s group, the only ones who passed the first trial.


    "There''s no need to rush. We can skip this trial if we want," Justin said, considering the strategic option of withdrawing.


    "I''d like to participate if it''s alright with you," Derek suddenly spoke up, causing everyone to turn in surprise. Even Justin was caught off guard by Derek''s offer.


    "Are you sure? This isn''t a team battle. You could die," Justin warned.


    "Honestly, my opponent should be more worried about their life than I am," Derek replied confidently.


    "Well, you''ve got a point," Justin admitted.


    Derek was one of the highest-level warriors in the group. Unless the opponent was extraordinarily strong, the chances of Derek losing were slim. Still, there was always the risk.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll win ande back safely. We need every point we can get if we''re going to im this city," Derek said, pounding his chest with confidence.


    Justin blinked, impressed. This guy didn''t seem to fear death¡ªhe didn''t even entertain the possibility of losing. With his current strength, he likely believed he could survive even if he was pushed to the brink of death.


    ''Well, he''s not wrong,'' Justin thought.


    At this point, Derek was at level 24, just before his second ss change. Most of his stat points were invested in strength, making him a physical powerhouse. Even Justin doubted he could kill Derek in one shot unless he hit a vital point.


    ''With his current endurance, he could probably take a hit to the chest or stomach and still survive without needing to activate additional buffs,'' Justin mused.


    Of course, there was still a chance of death. If Derek were struck in a vital area or hit by a powerful mage specializing in high-damage elemental magic, it could be fatal. But those scenarios were unlikely. Warriors capable of overpowering Derek didn''t seem to be around, and mages would struggle in close-quartersbat.


    Having understood Derek''s confidence, Justin nodded.


    "Alright, give it a try."


    "Thank you!" Derek replied enthusiastically.


    "But there''s one condition," Justin added, lowering his voice.


    "What is it?" Derek asked, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "For the first fight, you have to kill your opponent."

 Chapter 115 Duel begin

    "It''s about time. Let the duel begin."


    "W-Wait a moment!"


    The Dark Elf stood up after about thirty minutes had passed. Several of the leaders hurriedly rushed forward, but the Dark Elf merely scoffed at them.


    "I''ve already given you more than enough time. What is it you still need?"


    "It''s not enough! Just 15 more minutes...!"


    "You fool."


    The Dark Elf looked down at the leader who had spoken, her gaze filled with disdain.


    "What difference would 15 more minutes make? Whether you were indecisive and failed to make a decision, or your subordinates refused to follow your orders, the result is the same."


    "Damn it! I said I''ll have it sorted out soon!"


    "''Sorted out''? What exactly would you sort out? Do you need more time to pressure someone into fighting, or are you still trying to convince someone who doesn''t want to do it?" she snapped, her words sharp as a de.


    The leader''s face flushed red in embarrassment, clearly struck by her remark. The Dark Elf sneered at him, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "If you were a real leader, you would have made your decision long ago. Either your subordinates would have followed your orders without question, or you''d have had the charisma to force someone into action. But you are neither."


    Her words were cutting. This leader had no one willing to sacrifice themselves for him. Hecked the charisma to force his subordinates into danger, and he didn''t have the resolve to make a decisive choice. All he had left were empty threats and wasted time on fruitless persuasion.


    "How pitiful! A leader begging for obedience that he can''tmand? What kind of leader is that?"


    "...!"


    The leader''s fists trembled with rage. For a moment, it looked as though he might lose hisposure and attack the Dark Elf. But as soon as she raised her finger, his body flinched back. One snap of that finger, and he might be reduced to nothing but a puddle of blood, just like the imp earlier.


    When the disgraced leader finally stepped back, the Dark Elf lowered her hand again.


    "What a waste of time. Now, let the duel begin."


    "Before that, I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it possible to forfeit this trial? None of us wish to send someone to fight."


    The Dark Elf, who had been frowning at the interruption, nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes, forfeiting the trial is certainly an option. As I said before, this trial won''t be the end. There will be more toe."


    "Then we''ll forfeit."


    "Very well. You may rest until the next trial."


    Despite the forfeit, the Dark Elf didn''t seem displeased. In fact, it looked as though she respected the decisiveness in that leader''s choice.


    ''It makes sense. For a leader, it''s sometimes wiser to avoid obvious dangers rather than charge blindly ahead for short-term gains,'' Justin thought. By giving up now, the leader may have lost points, but he likely earned the respect of his subordinates for not risking their lives unnecessarily.


    Another voice echoed across the group.


    "We''ll also forfeit this trial!"


    "So will we!"


    One by one, other leaders followed suit, and by the end, four leaders had officially forfeited the trial. The Dark Elf acknowledged each decision with a nod and told them to step back. With a fewpetitors withdrawing, some of the remaining leaders sighed in relief.


    "Now that those who wish to forfeit have stepped forward, it''s time to begin the duel."


    Snap!


    The Dark Elf snapped her fingers, silencing any further questions. Above the heads of two leaders, glowing circles appeared. Everyone stared in surprise as the Dark Elf spoke in a calm voice.


    "The two leaders chosen by the circles must now send forth their champions."


    "...!"


    At longst, the time hade. The two selected leaders exchanged tense nces before choosing a member from their groups. One of the leaders whispered a few final words to their chosen warrior before stepping back.


    As the duelists stepped forward, the Dark Elf waved her hand, creating arge, glowing circle on the ground.


    "The champions will enter this circle. Leaving the circle will result in immediate defeat."


    "I have an announcement!"


    Before the duel could begin, one of the champions suddenly shouted, drawing everyone''s attention. His voice rang out clearly, and everyone turned to look at him.


    "I swear that no matter what, I will not kill my opponent!"


    "...!?"


    "I may wound my opponent, but I will avoid fatal blows! No one will die here today! We must not kill each other!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You dare!"


    The Dark Elf''s face twisted with fury as she jumped to her feet, but the champion had already made his deration. His opponent, who had initially looked confused, now widened his eyes in realization.


    "How dare you defy the rules!" the Dark Elf hissed.


    "Come now, why the anger? Let the duel proceed," another voice chimed in, calm and almost mocking.


    The Dark Elf gritted her teeth, her frustration audible as she clenched her fists. It was clear she was furious, but there was nothing she could do now. The duel had to proceed.


    "...Begin the duel!"


    With a voice tight with anger, the Dark Elf dered the start of the battle. And so, the two champions faced each other¡ªbut neither attacked with lethal intent. Their strikes were weak, clearly intended to avoid serious injury.


    ''Smart move.''


    Justin couldn''t help but admire the strategy as he watched the duel unfold.


    ''You won''t kill me, and I won''t kill you. In a single-round match, such an agreement would never work, but...''


    He nced at the other leaders, noticing their expressions had softened. Relief spread across their faces.


    ''But in a situation like this, where the duels are continuous, things are different.''


    No one wanted to die. Even if a champion won one duel, they would have to face another, and then another. How many battles could they survive before making a fatal mistake? The constant threat of death would weigh heavily on them.


    ''By making this unspoken agreement, the champion has subtly proposed a new rule: no one dies.''


    In a battle to the death, the mental pressure is overwhelming. But by removing the threat of death, the duelists could focus on simply ousting one another.


    ''There''s no reason for a duelist to refuse such a proposition. After all, they''re the ones risking their lives.''


    In the center of the circle, the two duelists continued their struggle, neither aiming to kill. Unable tond decisive blows, they resorted to wrestling, trying to push each other out of the circle. Eventually, the first champion to dere the "no-kill" rule managed to shove his opponent out of bounds.


    "Oof!"


    "I won!"

 Chapter 116 Duel II

    With a loud thud, the match was over. All eyes turned to the Dark Elf, who stood with clenched fists, her expression taut with barely contained rage.


    "You worthless piece of trash...!"


    "Ahem! I did win, you know," the pioneer dered smugly.


    "Fine, you win! Now get out of my sight!" the Dark Elf snapped, visibly irritated.


    The two duelists, now acting as though they had just finished a friendly match, shook hands and left the arena together. The Dark Elf gritted her teeth and snapped her fingers once more.


    "The designated leaders, send your champions forward! Now!"


    As the white circles appeared above their heads, the leaders hurried to send out their next duelists. The two chosen champions exchanged nces before speaking.


    "Marcus."


    "Grayson."


    "Ring out?"


    "Deal."


    "Enough talking! Fight!" the Dark Elf shouted, her voice full of frustration. The two warriors engaged, and once again, the fight was just asckluster as the previous one. Slow, half-hearted strikes dominated the match.


    The Dark Elf, disgusted with theck of intensity, shut her eyes tightly, as though she couldn''t bear to watch the pitiful spectacle any longer.


    After what felt like an eternity, the fight finally ended, with Marcus pushing Grayson out of the circle.


    "I won!" Marcus dered triumphantly.


    "...Just leave," the Dark Elf muttered in an exhausted tone, waving her hand dismissively. "Next."


    At this point, even the title of "champion" seemed pointless, and the Dark Elf was losing interest in the duels altogether. Her third snap of the fingers was barely audible. A white circle appeared above Justin''s head.


    "Derek, you''re up."


    "Right away," Derek grinned, stepping forward confidently.


    As Derek entered the arena, his opponent, William, visibly flinched. Derek, with his massive hammer and intimidating stature, looked every bit the part of a seasoned warrior. William''s eyes widened, and although he tried to regain hisposure, his fear was evident.


    "W-William," he stammered, nervously introducing himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t care what your name is. Just fight," Derek replied coldly.


    William blinked, taken aback. A few secondster, the meaning of Derek''s words sank in, and his face twisted with frustration.


    "You cocky bastard! You have to act tough even here?"


    "Tough? Is that what you think?" Derek shrugged. "Enough talk. Are we fighting to a ring-out or to the death?"


    "To the death?! What? No! Ring out!"


    William''s face turned pale as he finally understood Derek had no intention of holding back.


    "Are you insane!?"


    Derek grinned wickedly, swinging his massive hammer with ease. "Draw your weapon and brace yourself. Unless you want to die without even defending yourself."


    "You...!"


    Panicked, William hastily raised his mace and shield, just as Derek lunged at him.


    "Hrrrrraaaaah!"


    "W-Wait, wait...!"


    Boom!


    The sound of Derek''s hammer crashing into William''s shield echoed like thunder. William was sent sprawling across the ground from the force of the blow, his shield splintering into pieces.


    "Ugh! That hurts!" William groaned, struggling to stand.


    "Of course it hurts. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll end it soon enough."


    "...!"


    William''s face drained of color as he rolled to the side just in time to dodge another crushing blow. Each strike Derek made seemed like it would pulverize him into dust.


    "Aaaah!" William screamed, not from pain but from pure terror. Derek''s hammer kept striking the ground where his head had been just moments before. He wanted to scream his surrender, but Derek gave him no chance.


    ''I have to get out of the ring! If I can make it out, I''ll lose, but at least I''ll survive!''


    With that thought, William scrambled to roll toward the edge of the circle, desperate to escape. Just a little more, and he would be safe from death. But just as he thought he had made it, a heavy boot mmed into his stomach.


    Thud!


    "Gah!"


    The kick knocked the air out of him. For a moment, the thunderous hammer strikes stopped, only for Derek toe rushing in with a brutal kick. Williamy gasping on the ground, unable to move. A shadow loomed over him.


    Through blurred vision, William watched as Derek slowly raised his hammer high above his head.


    "S-Spare...!"


    Before William could finish his plea, Derek''s hammer came crashing down.


    Crack!


    William''s head shattered under the weight of the blow, and his body went limp.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    The atmosphere in the arena was heavy with shock and terror. No one dared to speak. The pioneers around the ring exchanged horrified nces, their eyes flicking between Derek and Justin. Half of them looked too stunned to process what had happened, while the other half regarded them with fear and disbelief.


    Derek calmly shook the blood from his hammer. "I won."


    "Hahaha! AHAHAHA!"


    The Dark Elf, who had been watching closely, erupted intoughter. Herughter was wild, almost crazed. After a long moment, sheposed herself and shouted.


    "Well done! A glorious victory! Return proudly, warrior!"


    With a shrug, Derek slung his hammer over his shoulder and walked back to the group. Justin pped him on the shoulder approvingly as he returned.


    As they celebrated, Emily approached them, her face pale with disbelief.


    "Are you insane? What the hell do you think you''re doing?" she hissed in a low voice.


    "What do you mean? We won the duel, didn''t we?" Justin replied, calm andposed.


    "You''ve just made yourselves public enemies! Do you have a death wish? Everyone here will see you as a threat now!"


    "Public enemies?" Justin smiled, the cold glint in his eyes unmistakable. "I think we''re not so much public enemies as objects of fear."


    "What...?"


    "If you don''t understand now, just wait. You''ll see soon enough," Justin said with a dismissive wave. With no more to say, Emily bit her lip and backed away, retreating to her group.


    Though one person had died, an unspoken rule seemed to take hold afterward. The pioneers were even more careful, their fear of losing too many members outweighing their desire for blood.


    After several more duels, it was time for Derek to fight again. As soon as the white circle appeared above Justin''s head, Derek''s next opponent threw up his hands in a panic.


    "I-I forfeit! I forfeit!"

 Chapter 117 Forfeit!

    "Hey, you! What are you saying all of a sudden!?"


    The sudden deration of forfeit had thrown the arena into confusion. The one shouting was the leader of the pioneer who had just conceded the match. Clearly, this wasn''t something they had agreed upon, and the leader''s voice was filled with frustration.


    "Forfeit? What forfeit!? I told you, if you fought properly, you could have easily...!"


    "We can win in the next match. It''s just one forfeit."


    "You''re out of your mind!"


    The leader''s face turned beet red, and he looked like he was on the verge of exploding. But the pioneer in the arena simply averted his eyes, pretending not to notice. Seeing this, the Dark Elf''s lips twisted into a sneer of contempt.


    "A forfeit, is it? Running away with your tail between your legs is still your choice, I suppose."


    "I didn''t agree to this!"


    "Your agreement is irrelevant. You aren''t the one fighting. Would you call out to a soldier in the field and order them back when they''ve already turned their back on you?"


    The leader bit his lip in frustration and stepped back, realizing he had no control over the situation. Meanwhile, the duelist who had forfeited looked visibly relieved as his decision was epted.


    "So, since I forfeited, I can just head back now, right?"


    "Do as you please," the Dark Elf replied with a scornfulugh. "Even if your leader doesn''t approve, you wouldn''t fight anyway. At best, you''d just walk out of the circle and dere defeat."


    The cutting remark didn''t seem to faze the pioneer, who turned his back without shame. To him, saving his own life was far more important than being insulted.


    "You bastard! I trusted you with this, and this is what I get!?"


    "What do you want from me? I value my life too!" the pioneer shot back.


    "If you were going to do this, you should''ve said so earlier!"


    "Of course I didn''t tell you! You would''ve blown up!"


    "...."


    From the sidelines, Derek stood watching the argument with a bemused expression. He blinked a few times before speaking up.


    "So, since my opponent forfeited, does that mean I win?" Derek asked.


    "That would be correct. You may step back and wait for your next opponent," the Dark Elf confirmed.


    Derek grinned and returned to Justin and the others, his mood light.


    Justin met his eyes and offered a brief smile before surveying the arena. The other pioneers looked as though they''d been turned to stone, their expressions grim. It was clear to everyone what was going to happen from this point on.


    ''They can see what''sing, but it''s already toote.''


    Justin leaned back slightly, a calm, satisfied expression on his face. Now all that was left was to sit back and enjoy the spectacle as it unfolded.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Forfeit!"


    "I forfeit too!"


    "I surrender!"


    The tedious string of duels continued, but the pattern had be predictable. Every time Derek stepped into the ring, another forfeit was dered. Some leaders nodded in understanding, while others cursed and shouted at their champions for being cowards.


    But one thing was consistent¡ªthe expressions of the leaders were growing darker by the minute.


    Of course, not everyone was willing to give up.


    "Damn it! Fine! Let''s have a proper fight!" one pioneer snarled, his face twisted with determination as he gripped his weapon.


    Some of the pioneers, clearly irritated that Derek had been winning by default, were determined to take him on. Whether out of frustration or a genuine belief that they stood a chance, their reasoning didn''t matter.


    The result was always the same.


    Boom!


    "Guh! Spare me...!"


    Crack!


    Thunderous crashes echoed through the arena, followed by the sickening sound of bones breaking. After two distinct sounds¡ªthe roar of Derek''s hammer and the crack of his victim¡ªanother body would fall. Derek would then calmly leave the arena, his victory assured.


    After the third body hit the ground, no one else dared to challenge him.


    "I surrender!"


    Derek shrugged at thetest forfeit, a small grin on his face. "Humans are so boring sometimes."


    By the time the twentieth pioneer had forfeited, Rachel leaned toward Justin with a puzzled expression.


    "This is strange," she whispered.


    "What is?" Justin asked, ncing at her.


    "It''s all happening too smoothly. Don''t you think it''s a bit odd that everyone''s forfeiting so easily?"


    "What, you expected ten people to fight?"


    "No, but I thought the ones who did fight would at least be somewhat capable. But they didn''t even stand a chance."


    Rachel''s point was clear. The pioneers that had faced Derek had fallen far too easily. These weren''t supposed to be weaklings¡ªthey had made it this far, after all. Surely, they had fought their way through countless battles to survive this long.


    "I understand," Justin said, his voice thoughtful. "If these guys had fought with everything they had, it wouldn''t have been easy for Derek either. This isn''t a game¡ªit''s real life."


    The key difference between a game and reality was that there was no such thing as defense points. A single strike could disable a hand or foot. One blow to a vital area could end a fight instantly. Even if the opponent was stronger, there was always a chance for victory in a life-or-death battle.


    "But that''s exactly why they aren''t fighting back," Justin continued, his gaze sharp. "They know they won''t survive the first blow."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Everyone has a n until they get hit," Justin said with a smirk.


    The pioneers who had fought Derek must have believed they stood a chance. But as soon as the battle started, all confidence would have evaporated. They''d realized the reality of facing someone like Derek.


    "You remember the orcs from our dungeon exploration?" Justin asked.


    "Of course."


    "If youpare Derek''s strength to that of an orc, they''re pretty simr. Would you want to face a hammer-wielding orc in a one-on-one fight?"


    Rachel''s face paled. "Not in a million years."


    "And what if I told you this orc wasn''t made of tough hide, but had soft flesh like a human? You could win with one well-ced blow to a vital spot."


    "...I still wouldn''t want to," Rachel admitted.


    Justin chuckled. "Now you understand. They thought they could win at first, but once Dereknded that first hit, half their confidence was gone. And then the doubts start creeping in."


    Facing a stronger opponent, without teammates to back you up, and knowing that the enemy fully intended to kill you¡ªit was a recipe for fear. The fear alone could cripple someone''s will to fight.

 Chapter 118 Wipe them all out

    "Once fear sets in, it''s over," Justin concluded. "Even if they had the skill, they wouldn''t be able to use it. But Derek is different."


    "Because he knows he''s stronger?" Rachel asked.


    "Exactly."


    "There''s that, but there''s also the fact that it''s a one-on-one fight," Justin continued thoughtfully. "Up until now, we''ve never faced an enemy with superior numbers."


    His group had always relied on a small but elite force. Justin''s overwhelming firepower had been enough to handle most situations. They had never relied on sheer numbers to win¡ªsomething rare for most pioneers, who often sacrificed experience points for the safety ofrger groups.


    "For most of these guys, this is probably their first time fighting alone. They''re used to fighting as a group, but for Derek, this is perfect. He doesn''t have to worry about anyone else¡ªhe can focus on just one opponent."


    Rachel''s eyes lit up in realization. "Ah, I see!"


    With physical superiority and a calm mind, Derek had no reason to lose. Especially when his opponent was already at a disadvantage both mentally and physically.


    As their conversation wrapped up, Derek approached, a casual shrug of his shoulders. "Another forfeit."


    "How many now?" Justin asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Twenty-five," Derek replied with a grin.


    Justin looked around at the other pioneers. Derek had amassed the highest number of victories, and his lead was now toorge to overturn. Justin''s gaze settled on the Dark Elf, who stood watching with a faint smile on her lips.


    "There''s no point in continuing these duels," the Dark Elf said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Do you all agree?"


    The silence from the other leaders was answer enough.


    "I''ll take that as a yes. The winner of the second trial has been decided. The duels are over¡ªyou may all step back," the Dark Elf announced.


    As the deration of Derek''s victory echoed through the arena, the other leaders clenched their fists, their frustration palpable.


    After the announcement of the winner, the leaders red at the Dark Elf, their eyes demanding the details of the next trial. Justin could sense their impatience.


    ''Of course they''re anxious. I''ve won the first two trials.''


    They were clearly eager to win the next one, hoping to close the gap and prevent Justin''s team from pulling too far ahead. There were still more trials left, so there was always a chance for them to catch up¡ªor so they thought.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But Justin noticed something strange in the Dark Elf''s demeanor. She didn''t seem interested in continuing for much longer.


    "The next trial will be thest," the Dark Elf announced.


    "What!? Only three trials?!"


    Shocked protests erupted from all sides. Three trials were far fewer than anyone had expected. The leaders'' disbelief and anger were in on their faces, but the Dark Elf simply scoffed at their outrage.


    "In my original n, there were going to be several more trials."


    "Then why stop now?!"


    "But as I watched thispetition unfold, I realized something. How seriously do you all n to take these trials? Or would you prefer to set up your own little rules and games to save your lives?"


    "...!"


    In other words, she was telling them that their tricks and cowardice had ruined thepetition. Since they weren''t ying by the rules she had intended, she had decided to end it with a grand finale.


    "Of course, there will still be a chance for an upset. The final trial will allow you to earn arge number of points."


    Excited murmurs spread through the crowd as the Dark Elf''s words sank in.


    Justin''s eyes narrowed as he observed the reactions. So, they were still hoping to turn the tables in thest trial.


    The Dark Elf smiled, seeming to enjoy the renewed hope of the leaders, before adding, "And don''t worry, the winner of the previous trials will receive extra points."


    "How many points are we talking about?" Justin asked, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of authority.


    "Enough that it will be almost impossible to overturn," she said with a sly smile.


    With a snap of her fingers, a holographic map appeared before the pioneers, showing the terrain surrounding the castle. Justin and the others studied the image closely. The map depicted an area about 3 kilometers around the castle.


    "As you can see, this is the area surrounding the castle. I''ve hidden markers throughout this territory," the Dark Elf exined.


    Suddenly, glowing yellow dots began to appear on the map¡ªthirteen in total, scattered across various locations.


    "Do you see those lights? Those are the markers I''ve hidden. The goal is simple: collect as many markers as you can. The one who gathers the most markers will be the final victor."


    The leaders'' faces brightened. A scavenger hunt for the final trial didn''t sound as bloody or brutal as the earlier duels. But their optimism was short-lived.


    The Dark Elf''s smile widened as she added, "The markers will be automatically bound to the leader of the group that finds them. Once it''s in your inventory, it can''t be removed or dropped. If you want to steal someone else''s marker, you''ll have to kill them."


    "...!"


    "And there''s more. You can''t hide once you''ve collected a marker. The location of anyone holding a marker will be visible to everyone else."


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the arena shifted. Justin could feel the tension rising as the reality of the situation sank in. The moment anyone collected a marker, they would be prey.


    As the panic began to spread, the Dark Elf''s gaze settled on Justin and his group.


    "And as for you¡ªyou who passed both trials¡ªyou''ll be considered to have already collected six markers. Of course, this is only a consideration, so your position won''t be revealed. The moment you collect your first marker, your total will be seven."


    "Damn it!"


    Several pioneers cursed aloud. If no single faction managed to gather at least half of the remaining markers, Justin and his team would win without having to do anything.


    Justin smiled, pleased with the bonus points he''d earned. "Sounds good. I have noints."


    "Excellent. Then let the final trial begin."


    With a final snap of her fingers, the Dark Elf signaled the start of the trial. Just as the light enveloped them, one of the leaders shouted in desperation.


    "Kill him first!"


    "...!"


    Even as their bodies were engulfed in light, Justin could feel the murderous stares from every direction. It seemed that, just like in the earlier duels, the other pioneers had silently agreed to target his team first.


    Before Justin could respond, the white light swallowed the entire group.


    "That bastard."


    Justin stood on a hillside, narrowing his eyes as he looked up at the sky. The entire situation had escted quickly. That leader''s shout had thrown fuel on the fire.


    But the fool had made one crucial mistake.


    ''Kill me first? Howughable.''


    Did they really think Justin would y the role of prey?


    No, now that they had dered their intentions, the tables would have to turn. He''d make sure of it.


    "Lord Justin! What about the shout from before...?" Zachary asked, his face pale with concern.


    Before Zachary could finish, Justin''s cold voice cut through the air.


    "From now on."


    "Yes, my lord?" Zachary asked, blinking in confusion.


    "Search the area. Forget the markers. Find the other pioneers first," Justin ordered, his gaze hard and unyielding as he scanned the horizon.


    "Why should we ignore the markers...?"


    "Why?" Justin''s eyes gleamed with deadly intent as he looked over the ridge. "Because we''re going to wipe them all out."

 Chapter 119 Where are they!?

    "Find that bastard first!"


    As soon as the leader Victor appeared on the ins, he barked orders to his subordinates. The "bastard" in question was none other than Justin.


    "Track him down and take him out! If we don''t, he''ll take everything from us!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    His team scattered immediately in all directions without hesitation. Being the type of leader who was always in a hurry, his subordinates had grown used to obeying without question. Their n was simple: scour the area, and if they couldn''t find Justin, move on.


    However, his lieutenant, Colin, wasn''t so sure about this approach. His face betrayed his unease.


    "Boss, are you really going to fight that guy head-on?"


    "Why ask such an obvious question? What do you think we should do, just let him roam free?" Victor snapped back.


    "Maybe that''s the better option."


    "You idiot!"


    Victor exploded, his voice full of frustration. If Colin weren''t his lieutenant, he might have hit him already.


    "Are you even thinking? That bastard has already gained six extra points! If we don''t deal with him now, he''ll take the entire fortress!"


    "I get that. But... do you really think we can beat him?"


    "What?"


    "You saw him in the duels."


    Colin recalled the image of the ck-robed man during the duels¡ªJustin. Even under the murderous stares of hundreds of pioneers, Justin had only smirked, unaffected. When one of his men had killed an opponent, he hadn''t even blinked. In fact, it was clear from the context that he had ordered the kill.


    "I may not have been a gangster or thug back on Earth, but even I can tell¡ªhe''s someone who''s killed a lot of people."


    "So, what? Are you scared?"


    "It''s not fear¡ªit''s the fact that he''s got real experience. If we engage him head-on, we''ll take heavy losses."


    What Colin said was an understatement to keep his boss calm. In reality, he believed they stood no chance if they fought Justin directly.


    ''We''ve only ever won battles by overwhelming numbers,'' Colin thought. ''If we go up against someone with that muchbat experience, our people won''t stand a chance.''


    The real issue wasn''t just rawbat ability; it was the ability to hold the line. Maintaining a solid frontline, even when a fewrades fell, was essential. However, Colin knew that his group didn''t have that resilience.


    ''The moment a few of us die, the rest will panic and flee. I''ve seen it before¡ªit''s only a matter of time.''


    What was the point of having fighting strength if no one had the will to use it? By contrast, Justin and his crew seemed to possess much greater discipline. Even just watching the one with the hammer during the duels proved that.


    The pioneer with the hammer¡ªDerek¡ªhad killed his opponents without hesitation, fully aware that taking a life meant risking his own. Yet, he had done it without a second thought.


    "Let''s leave them alone and let someone else deal with them," Colin suggested. "There are plenty of other groups that would love to take them on for us."


    "Stop spouting nonsense. You''re missing the point," Victor replied, looking at him with a patronizing stare. It was as if he were speaking to a child.


    "Sure, if we let the others handle them, we won''t suffer any losses. But we also won''t gain anything."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What do you mean, gain?"


    "I''m talking about dungeon rewards! Dungeon rewards!"


    Victor tapped his chest in frustration. "Don''t you remember how we only got one rewardst time? Because of those damned traps and that orc bastard!"


    "Well, we weren''t in a position to do more back then," Colin pointed out.


    "Exactly. But now we are! Didn''t you see the staff and that dragon perched on his shoulder?"


    "Yeah, I saw."


    Colin recalled the small dragon resting on Justin''s shoulder and the unique staff he carried. Those were clearly items that could only be obtained as dungeon rewards.


    "And what about that hammer the other guy was using?" Victor continued. "If we kill them, all of that will be ours. We need to act fast before someone else takes it."


    "But that''s only if we win, right?"


    "Of course, fighting alone is risky. That''s why we find their location and call in some reinforcements."


    A sly grin spread across Victor''s face as he leaned in close to whisper in Colin''s ear. "We''ll bring in two or three other leaders, attack together, and then split the dungeon rewards. After that, we all go our separate ways. We might not get the fortress, but we''ll walk away with the loot and minimal losses."


    Colin blinked at Victor''s n, dumbfounded. Did this fool actually think this was a good idea? The absurdity of the suggestion left him speechless.


    ''How can he trust the other leaders? Has he forgotten that we''re allpetitors? Why would they even agree? And even if they do, how could we trust the loot would be fairly split?''


    The more Colin thought about it, the more ws he found in the n. The biggest problem was that Victor seemed to see the other leaders as allies, rather than rivals.


    But Colin held his tongue, shutting his eyes briefly. There was no point in arguing¡ªVictor wouldn''t listen.


    ''He''ll realize his mistake when the other leaders refuse. Until then, I''ll just y along.''


    "Found them!" a nearby pioneer shouted, snapping both men''s attention back to the present.


    Victor and Colin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "They''re really nearby?"


    "Where? Where are they!?" Victor demanded.


    "Over there, on the hill! You can see them from here!"


    They looked in the direction the pioneer pointed and, sure enough, there they were. It was hard to make out their faces from this distance, but the ck robes were unmistakable.


    "Good. Start moving in slowly," Victor ordered. "They''ll get scared and try to run. Just remember which way they''re going."


    Colin nodded in agreement. He didn''t doubt that Justin''s group would flee¡ªafter all, they had been marked as public enemy number one since the trial began. They were likely worried that there could be others lying in wait.


    That''s when it happened.

 Chapter 120 Enemies spotted!

    "Th-they''reing this way!"


    "What?"


    "They''re charging straight at us!"


    In the next instant, Colin lifted his head, his eyes widening in shock. Justin''s group wasn''t running¡ªthey were sprinting toward them.


    As confusion spread among Victor''s forces, Justin''s voice rang out from the hill, his words chilling.


    "Kill them all! Don''t leave a single one alive!"


    "¡­!"


    The killing intent in Justin''s shout sent a wave of fear through Colin''s body.


    The sound of Nathan''s whistle pierced the air.


    His summoned Pegasus unfurled its wings and soared into the sky, the majestic sight only adding to the eerie atmosphere. But what followed was far more terrifying¡ªan onught of arrows rained down.


    Thud!


    "Gah!"


    One of Victor''s pioneers, still gazing up at the Pegasus, was hit by an arrow. His body convulsed before copsing to the ground. The person next to him turned pale, the sight of their fallenrade freezing them in ce.


    "This is insane¡­!"


    "A-attack! Fight back!"


    But despite their leader''s frantic orders, Victor''s forces were in disarray. And by then, Justin''s group had already closed in, their mages and archers within striking range.


    Justin, standing with his mages, stopped, calmly issuingmands. "ck Missile."


    "Energy Bolt!"


    Boom! Boom!


    "Aagh!"


    Justin fired first, his spell striking down one of the pioneers instantly. Another fell to thebined attacks of his mages. Before the melee had even begun, three enemies had already fallen.


    Now, Derek and the other front-liners charged in, bloodlust in their eyes.


    At the front of the charge, cutting down pioneers left and right, was Derek. His overwhelming presence shattered the morale of their enemies, and soon the opposing group began to scatter in all directions.


    "Aaaah! Noooo!"


    "Don''t run! Fight them!"


    "Shut up! You fight them by yourself!"


    It seemed the leader''s orders no longer reached his subordinates. Instead, his own pioneers hurled curses back at him. As the leader stood there, stunned, Derek closed in.


    "Hey, there," Derek greeted, a menacing grin on his face.


    "You bastard!" the leader spat, raising his ck shield just in time.


    BOOM!


    "Aaaargh!"


    The leader managed to block Derek''s thunderous hammer with his shield, which seemed to be a dungeon reward, as it didn''t break. But the damage was far worse¡ªthe sheer force of the impact shattered both of his arms.


    "Spare me¡­!" he begged, but before he could finish, Rachel''s il struck him down. His pleas silenced.


    The only ones left now were the pioneers who had lost all will to fight. Normally, Justin''s group might have let them go, but not this time.


    "Chase them! Kill everyst one of them!"


    "Nooo! Stay away!"


    Tears streaming down their faces, the remaining pioneers ran, but they didn''t get far before they were caught. The mages were the first to fall, followed by the warriors. The few who managed to run faster than the others found themselves targets for Nathan''s arrows. No matter how fast they ran, none were faster than an airborne archer.


    Fifteen corpses were left scattered across the field.


    "They dared to approach us slowly, thinking we''d be an easy target?" Justin sneered.


    "Exactly. And to think they came alone, without any backup," Ethan added, shrugging his shoulders.


    Justin turned away from his grumblingpanions and surveyed the scene behind him.


    ''Not bad at all,'' he thought, pleased. For their first realbat, his team had shown very little sign of breaking. A few of them looked uneasy at the sight of corpses, but that was to be expected. No one was vomiting or copsing in shock.


    They had clearly prepared themselves for this.


    "Gather the bodies! Drag them over here if you have to, just get them all in one ce!"


    "Ugh, some of these guys are falling apart."


    "If you''re scared, just step back!" another responded sarcastically.


    "What? I''m level 18, man."


    The pioneers exchanged banter as they collected the bodies, some of which were in pretty bad shape after being crushed by Derek and the others. It was a gruesome sight, but for what Justin had nned, it was exactly what he needed.


    He recalled his earlier conversation with Zachary.


    "Crush them all? Are you nning to take on every single leader?" Zachary had asked, eyes wide.


    "Of course not. Even I can''t handle all of them. Just the first two or three groups."


    Zachary had sighed in relief. Attacking every single leader would have been suicide. But soon, he looked at Justin, confused.


    "Is there a strategy behind this? Why target just two or three?"


    "If we wipe out two or three of them, the rest won''t dare attack us."


    "...?"


    Zachary tilted his head, clearly not understanding. Why would taking down only two or three groups stop the rest from attacking?


    Justin chuckled, amused by hispanion''s confusion.


    "Have you ever read


    Records of the Grand Historian


    or


    Romance of the Three Kingdoms


    ?"


    "Huh? I''ve read


    Three Kingdoms


    , but I''ve only heard of


    Records of the Grand Historian


    ."


    "Then you know of Xiang Yu, right?"


    "Of course! The famous warlord who could lift mountains with his strength and overwhelm entire armies with his presence."


    Xiang Yu, the legendary warlord with a reputation for performing impossible feats in battle¡ªmost notably, defeating an army neen times the size of his own. His feats were the stuff of legends.


    "Now here''s something interesting.


    Records of the Grand Historian


    and


    Three Kingdoms


    are separated by several hundred years. Both eras were full of warlords and renowned generals, but there''s one key difference."


    "Difference?"


    "In


    Three Kingdoms


    , you don''t see the same kind of battles where someone like Xiang Yu single-handedly ovees impossible odds. Even though there were many famous generals, none of them pulled off what he did. Do you know why?"


    "Because Xiang Yu was just that great?"


    "That''s part of it. But many historians now believe it''s because the training of soldiers changed."


    In Xiang Yu''s time, it wasn''t umon for an army''s morale to copse the moment one man started cutting down soldiers in the frontlines. Soldiers would flee in fear, and the entire army would break apart.


    But in the era of the


    Three Kingdoms


    , that changed. Soldiers were trained to hold their ground no matter what, to keep fighting mechanically, even when a powerful enemy appeared. That''s why, even if a great general performed incredible feats, they''d eventually get exhausted and surrounded.


    "In


    Records of the Grand Historian


    , when an army lost, it often disintegrated entirely. But in


    Three Kingdoms


    , even after a defeat, the soldiers would regroup and fight again, no matter how heroic the opponent."


    As time went on, the era of heroes¡ªwhere one man could turn the tide of battle¡ªfaded away. Generals who had once relied on their own strength to win battles were forced to change tactics.


    "That''s fascinating," Zachary said. "But why bring it up now?"


    "Think about it. Are these pioneers like the disciplined soldiers from


    Three Kingdoms


    ? Or are they more like the easily broken troops from Xiang Yu''s era?"


    "Ah!"


    "It''s simple. Show them the reality of death right in front of their eyes, and they''ll lose the will to fight. Once they realize they could die at any moment, they won''t be able to fight properly."


    That fear didn''t even need toe from a direct attack. If they came across a field full of freshly killed bodies¡ªbodies that outnumbered them¡ªit would be enough to make them hesitate.


    They''d look at Justin''s group and think, ''If they killed all these people, we don''t stand a chance.''


    "That''s when the game is over," Justin concluded. "Any smart leader will realize the situation and retreat. Even if they do decide to fight, they''ll be too scared to fight at their full strength."


    And with only two or three targets, they could use everything at their disposal to make an example of them. His Cursed Lightning, Nathans Pegasu''s, and Rachel''s shield would hold out for at least three battles.


    By the time they were done, the field would be littered with bodies, creating the perfect atmosphere of fear.


    "Anyone who sees the aftermath won''t know whether we picked them off one by one or wiped them out all at once."


    Justin snapped back to the present, looking around. The pioneers had gathered most of the bodies.


    "Good work. Now spread them out, leave a trail of bloodstains¡ª"


    "Lord Justin! Enemies spotted!"


    Justin lifted his head at the shout. Sure enough, a group of pioneers had appeared on the nearby hill. It looked like they hadn''t seen Justin''s group until they were nearly upon them.


    They wore smug smiles at first, but as soon as they saw the pile of corpses and bloodstains, their faces turned deathly pale.


    Justin smirked, raising his staff.


    "Attack! Leave no survivors!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 121 Massacre

    "Grrrr!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With a gurgle of blood and ast, rattling breath, the third leader copsed to the ground. His eyes remained wide open in disbelief, as if he couldn''t ept his own death. Ethan wiped the blood from his sword with a satisfied grin, clearly pleased with its performance.


    "All done," Ethan said, stepping back from the lifeless body.


    "Good work," Justin replied, giving a nod of approval. "Now, let''s move on to the next task."


    "What should we do with the dungeon rewards the first group had?" Ethan asked, ncing at the loot they had gathered.


    Surprisingly, the only group that had any dungeon rewards among the attackers had been the first one. The other two groups carried nothing more than items from standard shops. Perhaps they had already lost their rewards to someone else, or maybe they never undertook any dungeon quests in the first ce. It was a bit disappointing, but the ease of their victory made up for theck of valuable loot.


    "Anything useful?" Justin inquired.


    "A staff for mages and a two-handed sword for warriors," Ethan replied, looking over the gear. "The staff boosts energy-based spells, and the sword is surprisingly light despite its size."


    Justin considered the items for a moment. "Not bad," he thought, though neither seemed to have much use within their group. He already had a better staff, and Derek was the only one who wielded two-handed weapons, preferring his hammer, which suited his brute strength and style far better.


    After a brief pause, Justin turned to Zachary. "Give the staff to Nina. She pulled her weight in this fight and deserves a reward."


    "Understood. What about the sword?" Zachary asked.


    "Distribute it to whoever performed well in this battle. If anyone wants it, let them have it," Justin replied. He saw no point in hoarding an item no one would use. Instead, he could use it to boost morale as a special reward.


    Zachary nodded, already nning who might get it. "I''ll hold onto it until after the test ends."


    "Do that," Justin agreed. "Now that we''ve finished the distribution, let''s get back to work."


    With a final order, Justin directed the group to gather the bodies from the third skirmish. When they were done, they had umted a total of 51 corpses. It was a number that would have convinced anyone a small-scale military battle had taken ce.


    "Man, looking at all of them in one ce... This is insane," Derekmented, ncing over the piles of bodies. "If they start rotting, the stench will be unbearable."


    "That''s why we''ll finish before then," Justin replied calmly. They had about half a day left to gather the markers, and after three battles, their time was running even shorter. They wouldn''t be around long enough to worry about the decay of the corpses.


    Once the task wasplete, Derek dusted his hands off and asked, "So, is that everything? Are we done?"


    "Yeah, for now. We can rest here for a while," Justin said.


    "Rest? In the middle of a pile of bodies? Isn''t that going to be mentally exhausting?" Ethan asked, frowning slightly.


    "It''s not ideal, but we don''t have time to worry about that," Justin replied, his voice practical and direct.


    Nearby, Fafnir gave a low, irritated growl, clearly unimpressed with theints. It seemed as if the dragon was annoyed by how much noise they were making over something as trivial as a few dead bodies. After all, as a dark dragon, such sights likely didn''t bother him at all. Justin chuckled as he reached out to pat Fafnir''s head, appreciating hispanion''s indifference.


    Just then, a sharp voice cut through the air. "My lord! More enemies are approaching!"


    "¡­!" Justin and the others immediately jumped to their feet. Sure enough, another group was advancing on them from the distance. Judging by their numbers, it seemed like two groups had joined forces.


    Justin grinned, gripping his staff. ''What perfect timing,'' he thought. They had just finished their work, and now a new set of opponents arrived, likely thinking they had the upper hand. Little did they know.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Justinmanded.


    Though he had no intention ofunching an attack just yet, he wanted to make it clear that his group was ready for a fight. With the battlefield littered with corpses and their group showing no hesitation, how would the enemy react? Justin was eager to find out.


    The tension in the air was thick as Victor looked down at the scene below. Bodies¡ªso many bodies¡ªwere scattered across the blood-soaked ground. Some were rtively intact, but others were so mangled they were almost unrecognizable.


    "Ugh¡­" one of his subordinates gagged at the sight, and Victor shook himself out of his daze. He had been staring at the carnage for too long. ncing beside him, he noticed that Colin, the other leader who had apanied him, was still frozen in ce, staring at the scene in shock.


    "Snap out of it," Victor growled, elbowing his fellow leader.


    "¡­"


    "I said, snap out of it."


    "I heard you, moron. Just say what you need to say already," Colin snapped, clearly rattled.


    Victor clenched his fists, annoyed by the disrespect, but quickly pushed the anger down. There was no point in fighting with Colin right now¡ªespecially when the other leader was clearly shaken. Victor cleared his throat and tried to speak more calmly.


    "I think it''s too dangerous for us to engage them right now. We should wait for more reinforcements."


    "Go ahead and do that," Colin replied coldly.


    "What?"


    "I said, do whatever you want. I''m out of here."


    "What? Hey!"


    Victor reached out to grab Colin''s shoulder, but the other man pped his hand away and red at him with wild eyes.


    "Are you crazy? You still want to fight after seeing that pile of bodies? We''d be walking into a death trap!"


    "But they must be tired! If we strike now, we could¡ª"


    "Tired? Look at them. They''reing toward us right now. Doesn''t that look tired to you?" Colin hissed, pointing.


    Victor''s heart skipped a beat as he followed Colin''s gaze. Sure enough, the group below was advancing slowly, but steadily, in their direction. There was nothing about their movements that suggested they wereing to surrender.


    "They''re not tired. They''re ready to kill. Do whatever you want, but I''m leaving. Come on, guys!" Colin shouted, waving his followers to retreat.


    Without waiting for a response, Colin turned and bolted, running as if the hounds of hell were on his heels. His followers rushed after him, eager to escape the blood-soaked field. Victor stood there, stunned, watching as his so-called ally abandoned him.


    But there was no time to dwell on his failed alliance.


    "Captain! They''re getting closer!" one of Victor''s men shouted, snapping him back to reality.


    "What? Oh, uh¡­ Right. Let''s move!" Victor barked, finally gathering his wits.


    By now, Justin''s group was close enough that Victor could feel a wave of terror rising in his chest. The idea of joining that heap of corpses became all too real.


    "Run! Retreat! We''re leaving too!" Victor shouted.


    "Yes, sir!"


    His pioneers followed the order without hesitation. There were no protests, noints. After all, none of them had any personal vendetta against Justin. They hade out of petty jealousy, hoping to bring him down. But in the face of death, jealousy vanished like smoke.


    ''Damn it! He''s even more dangerous than I thought. How does he kill people so easily? And why doesn''t his group ever lose anyone?''


    The more Victor thought about it, the more his spine tingled with fear. He couldn''t believe he had even considered going up against someone like Justin.


    ''Yeah, there''s no need to get targeted by someone like him. After all, there are still thirteen markers out there. If I gather just seven of them, I''ll win,'' Victor thought to himself. While Justin had a score equivalent to six markers, he didn''t actually possess them. The thirteen markers were still scattered across the area¡ªtwice the amount of points Justin had. If Victor could gather just half of those, he was confident that the Dark Elf''s city would be his.

 Chapter 122 The logic

    ''The others are probably too focused on finding him. I just need to move fast and gather them while they''re distracted,'' Victor thought, ncing at the faint glow of a nearby marker. Without wasting time, he made his way toward the closest one.


    Just as he approached the glowing pir, he stopped in his tracks. "¡­You? What are you doing here?"


    "Funny, I could ask you the same thing," came a voice from behind.


    Victor turned to see the leader he had parted ways with earlier, who had also been hunting for markers. He let out a cynical chuckle at the irony.


    "Get lost! You''re on your own!"


    "Hey! Wait, you bastards!"


    From atop the hill, two of the three allied leaders turned their backs and fled. The remaining leader tried to call them back, but his voice fell on deaf ears. Frustrated and seething, he too gave up and disappeared from sight.


    "How many times is that now?" Colin asked as thest of their would-be enemies left.


    "Sixth time. They were all from different alliances too," Zachary responded with augh.


    "So, more than half of them have alreadye and gone? Persistent little bastards," Colin muttered.


    "It doesn''t matter. They always leave without a fight," Justinmented, amused by the pattern they had noticed.


    The pioneers chuckled as they listened to the back-and-forth between the leaders. The tension they had initially felt when facing enemy groups had long since dissipated. After all, each encounter followed the same script.


    ''They see the bodies, freak out, and try to form alliances, but none of them ever work out,'' Justin thought, recalling the five identical encounters they''d had. Even when two groups managed to unite, neither side was willing to take the lead, knowing they''d suffer heavy casualties.


    With this happening over and over again, Justin''s group no longer feared another confrontation.


    "Nobody''s really attacking us, huh?" Nathan mused aloud, his voice tinged with surprise.


    "They can''t. Not only are the bodies unnerving, but they don''t have much reason to fight us," Justin exined to Nathan , a smile tugging at his lips.


    "Even if they kill us, they wouldn''t gain any markers. Worse yet, they could weaken themselves only for someone else to take the city. What''s the point? All they''d achieve is weakening their own forces."


    Justin knew that his status as a public enemy was only because of the unspoken agreement that the others had to eliminate him first to make thepetition fair. They thought that with Justin out of the way, their chances of iming the city would improve. However, if they fought Justin''s group and took heavy losses, they could end up getting wiped out entirely.


    "The important thing is the city," Justin continued. "They want to stop me because they think I''ll take it, but what if they kill me and someone else takes the city? They''d be left with all the losses. Only an idiot would risk that."


    Nathan nodded in understanding. "It''s like the story of the cat and the bell. No one wants to be the one to make the first move because they know they''ll suffer for it."


    "Exactly," Justin agreed. "They approached us without knowing what we were, but the moment they saw the bodies, they realized the risk and backed off. Now that they know, they''ll leave us alone, but they still want the city. So, they''ll settle for their second option."


    "Second option?" Nathan asked.


    "Ah, looks like they''re making their move," Justin said, his eyes narrowing as he noticed a faint glow in the distance.


    Everyone turned to see the light pirs indicating the locations of the markers. One of them had begun to move.


    "Did¡­ did someone take a marker?" Ethan asked, eyes wide in surprise.


    "Seems like it. Look, more of them are moving now," Justin pointed out.


    Soon, two, then three, and finally five of the glowing pirs started shifting across the map. The other groups had abandoned the hunt for Justin and were now focused on gathering the markers.


    "Wait a minute¡­ we have 6 points, right?" Ethan asked, his toneced with concern.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That''s right," Justin confirmed.


    "And there are 13 markers in total, correct?"


    "Yes," Justin said calmly, already seeing where this was going.


    "Then, if someone gathers 7 markers, wouldn''t we lose?" Ethan asked, panic creeping into his voice.


    Justin leaned back, stretching out his legs with a rxed smile. "That''s not going to happen. Trust me."


    "But¡­ if they keep collecting markers and eventually start fighting each other, there could be a final winner¡ª"


    "There won''t be a ''final'' anything," Justin cut in with a smirk. "Just watch."


    Ethan looked confused, but Justin''s confidence reassured him. Justin turned his gaze back to the glowing pirs in the distance. He wondered how many markers each leader would manage to gather before things started to unravel.


    Two.


    Amazingly, the leader with the most markers only managed to collect two. The others had gathered just one each, watching and waiting cautiously from a distance. The reason for this hesitation was simple¡ªthey all knew what would happen if they continued collecting more.


    "Captain, shouldn''t we gather more markers?" one pioneer asked nervously.


    "Are you crazy? The pirs are already broadcasting our location! If we collect more, what do you think will happen?"


    "But if we don''t, that guy will win¡­"


    "Better that than us getting hunted down! If we start grabbing too many markers, we''ll just be making ourselves into targets!"


    The logic was sound. If anyone were foolish enough to collect more than three or four markers, the rest would hunt them down, seeing them as a valuable target. What had once been a n to kill Justin and take his lead was now a free-for-all to gather as many markers as possible.


    Everyone had realized the futility of their earlier approach. Instead of trying to take Justin down, they were now racing to gather the markers. However, the more they collected, the more visible they became to the others. Nobody wanted to be the obvious target with multiple markers in their possession.


    Each leader now hoped someone else would do the hard work for them, gathering enough markers so they could swoop in at thest moment to im victory. The markers became a source of paranoia¡ªeveryone watching each other, waiting for the chance to strike.


    While this standoff dragged on, a cold voice suddenly pierced the air.


    ''Time is up. It seems the winner was decided from the start.''


    "¡­!"


    Justin''s group, along with every other leader, froze at the chilling words of the Dark Elf.

 Chapter 123 The trial is over

    "The trial is over. Or rather, your farce has ended."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was a deep sense of contempt in the Dark Elf''s voice. It wasn''t directed at just one person but at all the leaders gathered there. Among those, there was only one exception, the single person who had earned her approval.


    "The city will go to the one who has passed the trial. He is the only one deserving of being the lord. Unlike the rest of you, who are unworthy."


    "Wait! This doesn''t count!"


    One of the leaders shouted out. Though he screamed into the empty air, it was clear the trial administrator would be able to hear him. Yet, the Dark Elf ignored his protests and continued speaking.


    "Those who have failed will not return to the ck Tower. You''ll be scattered and left to find other ces to settle. I''ll mark the location of the nearest vige for you. Once you establish roots there, the citizens will transfer automatically, so don''t worry about that."


    "¡­!"


    The faces of the other leaders turned pale. They had thought that if they failed, they could just go back to the ck Tower and try again in another city. They hadn''t expected that failure meant they''d be permanently excluded from thepetition.


    A mixture of shock and frustration welled up among the leaders, and the Dark Elf''s mocking tone cut through the silence once more.


    "What, are you unhappy? But the best cities have already been imed. The rest are just scraps. It doesn''t matter which vige you pick; there won''t be much difference."


    "You can''t be serious¡­!"


    "It would be wise to hurry. While the nearest vige isn''t far, you won''t want to run into monsters at night, will you?"


    The Dark Elf''s voice carried a smirk as she offered this warning. The leaders, who had been shaking their fists at the sky in rage, froze. They had forgotten¡ªthis was not a safe zone. There might not be monsters now, but there was no telling what would appear once night fell.


    "That''s all I have to say. The victor and his faction may enter the city. The rest of you should find your own viges. As a final favor, I''ll transport you to the main road in front of the castle to make it easier for you to leave. Consider it a gift."


    With those final words, all the yers were enveloped in a white light.


    When the light faded, they found themselves standing on therge road surrounding the towering castle. The only faction missing was Justin''s, the dark-robed sorcerer and hispanions.


    "This is such crap¡­!"


    One of the leaders, his face flushed with anger, spat out curses. This so-called kindness was clearly meant to mock them. They had been left to stand in awe of the grand castle and city they could never im, a petty reminder of their failure.


    "Screw this! I''m not leaving like this!"


    A voice rang out. The speaker was none other than Eric, who had earlier fled after seeing the mountain of corpses.


    "What? Are we supposed to pick up scraps? This is a joke! I wouldn''t have left the vige if I''d known it''de to this!"


    "¡­What exactly do you n to do, then?" Emily, frowning in irritation, snapped at him. With the city already lost, thest thing she wanted was to hear someone whining about it.


    But Eric didn''t flinch at her words and instead shouted even louder.


    "Obviously, we''re going to storm the city! Take it by force!"


    "What?"


    "A siege, I''m saying! We climb those walls and attack!"


    "¡­"


    The other leaders all looked at him like he had gone insane. A siege? Withoutdders or siege weapons, how were they supposed to pull that off?


    Eric, noticing their skepticism, began exining his n more calmly.


    "Look at those walls! There are gaps we can use to climb up. No, we don''t havedders, but it''s still doable!"


    "Shut up. Climb those walls and get ughtered in the process? Are you out of your mind?"


    "But they don''t know we''reing, right? If we''re careful, we can all climb up without them noticing. Once we''re over the wall, what could they possibly do to stop us?"


    "¡­!"


    It wasn''t apletely ridiculous idea, and the leaders started to exchange uncertain nces. After all, the system didn''t automatically warn defenders of an attack on a city. It was up to them to notice the threat. Right now, Justin''s group was likely celebrating inside, oblivious to anything happening on the walls.


    Seeing their reactions, Eric grew more confident and raised his voice.


    "Let''s form an alliance! We''ll decide who gets to ruleter. For now, let''s focus on driving them out of the city¡­"


    Rumble.


    "What the hell!?"


    Eric''s speech was cut short by a sudden tremor. An earthquake? No, it couldn''t be¡ªthere had never been natural disasters like that in this world. But it wasn''t long before they realized the shaking wasn''ting from the ground¡ªit was the castle walls.


    With a deep groan, the walls began to shift and transform.


    "What the hell¡­!"


    The walls that had just been normal moments ago now rumbled and began reshaping themselves, growing taller and more imposing by the second. It was like the entire castle was being melted down and reforged before their eyes. The leaders watched in stunned silence as the walls expanded, the gaps they had been nning to climb closing up and disappearing entirely.


    "¡­"


    When the transformation stopped, the new walls were nearly double the height of the original ones. Before, a fall from the top might have just broken bones, but now, it would surely be fatal. And there wasn''t a single foothold left¡ªthey were perfectly smooth, impossible to climb withoutdders or specialized equipment.


    "Well¡­we''re screwed."


    The sentiment came from one of the leaders, but it summed up what everyone was feeling.


    One by one, the leaders began shaking their heads and turning away from the castle.


    "I''m done. If you want to try a siege, do it on your own."


    "Yeah, count me out. There''s no way to get through that now."


    "Damn it, nothing ever goes right¡­"


    "¡­"


    What had been the start of a potential revolt crumbled instantly. Even Eric, the loudest proponent of the siege, quietly withdrew with the others.


    In the end, only one group remained: Emily''s faction.


    One of her followers approached, hesitantly.


    "Sister¡­shouldn''t we leave too?"


    "No."


    "What?"


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m done with this."


    While her followers looked at her in confusion, Emily sighed deeply.


    "Until now, we''ve been lucky to survive. But after seeing all this, I get it. We''re just barely clinging to the upper-middle ranks. If we keep going, we''ll eventually get swallowed up by one of the stronger groups."

 Chapter 124 Confusion

    "Why are you talking like this all of a sudden? We''ve done well so far!"


    "Call it a reality check. Did you see that pile of corpses? One day, we''re going to end up just like them if we keep this up."


    "Come on, get a grip! Comining won''t fix anything. We have to keep fighting."


    "There''s another way," Emily said with a bitter smile.


    "We can join a stronger group."


    "¡­!"


    Justin listened to the grumbling of hispanions as he steadied his shaky posture. After hearing the victory announcement, they had been transported into the castle grounds, which was a relief.


    Everything had gone well¡ªuntil an unexpected earthquake shook the ground beneath them before they could even fully enter the castle.


    "Could it be that they''re no longer free from natural disasters here?" Justin thought, his frown deepening at the possibility of another problem arising.


    Just as he was beginning to feel concerned, a system message echoed in his ears:


    "Ding! Transferring the first stage of ''Full Territory Development'' from your previous territory."


    "Ding! Castle expansion, wall reinforcement, residential improvements, and additional facilities have beenpleted."


    "Ding! The development transfer isplete. Please review the changes."


    Hearing this, Justin scratched the back of his head, feeling a little sheepish.


    "...Oh, right. I almost forgot about that."


    He remembered the detail he had pushed to the back of his mind during the trial. He''d been told that any development already done in the previous vige would be transferred to the new city. Having been so mesmerized by the grand city, he hadn''t expected it to get even better.


    "Impressive. It''s been less than three months since you arrived in this world, and you''ve already developed a whole vige."


    The unexpected voice startled everyone, and they all turned to see the Dark Elf approaching with a curious look on her face.


    "I doubt you managed to fund all of this just by clearing a dungeon or two," she said, her eyes scanning Justin.


    "Well, I worked hard and somehow gathered the funds," Justin replied, trying to sound nonchnt.


    "''Worked hard,'' you say. Only you could downy such an enormous feat with so few words," the Dark Elf said, smiling softly, clearly pleased with Justin''s new position as lord of the city.


    "As I mentioned before, this city is now yours. You are the lord, and you will rule over it."


    "It''s nice to hear that," Justin responded, "but is that all you''re giving?"


    "All? Are you saying you''re not satisfied with such a magnificent city?" she asked, an amused challenge in her tone.


    "No, not that. I was wondering¡ªdoes the citye with anything hidden? From what I know, Elven cities usuallye with magical books, and Dwarven cities with anvils."


    In games, Elven cities typically came with magical libraries, and Dwarven cities had powerful forges, granting significant bonuses to units with certain professions. Justin figured that Dark Elf cities would have something simr.


    "Ah, I see what you''re asking. Of course, we have something," the Dark Elf said, her smile widening with confidence.


    "When you''re done exploring, head down to the castle''s basement. You''ll find a treasure there that will more than satisfy you."


    "I''ll look forward to it," Justin replied with a grin.


    "Oh, one more thing I almost forgot."


    At that, the Dark Elf waved her hand, and another system message appeared:


    "Ding! A new development option, ''Civilians Migration,'' has been added to your territory management."


    "Ding! This option allows you to immediately transfer all civilians from your old territory."


    "Ding! This is a one-time option and will disappear after use."


    Justin checked the system and saw that the new feature had indeed been added.


    "I thought it would be unbing for the lord of a city to look disorganized in front of their people. Take your time exploring before you summon the civilians," the Dark Elf advised.


    "Good service. Thanks," Justin said with a nod.


    "You''re wee," she replied.


    Her form began to fade, blending into the air around them, but her voice lingered, echoing softly.


    "This city was once ours¡ªa ce where the glory of our past still lingers. Now, revel in it. Marvel at it. For this city''s greatness is a reflection of our own."


    And with that, the Dark Elf vanishedpletely. Justin''spanions stood still for a moment before cautiously stepping forward to address him.


    "Is she really gone for good?" one of them asked.


    "Seems like it. She has no reason to stick around," Justin replied.


    "So this city...?" anotherpanion began.


    "Is ours," Justin said, his voice firm. "Just like she said, I''m the lord now."


    The realization finally sank in, and Justin''spanions exchanged excited nces. This grand city was truly theirs now.


    Raising his hand, Justin called out to the group. "Alright, everyone! Go explore the city again! There''s probably been a lot of changes sincest time. And while you''re at it, find a ce you''d like to live in!"


    "Yes, sir!" came the enthusiastic replies as the group quickly dispersed to explore the city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When they flung open therge doors of the castle, exmations of amazement filled the air.


    "My God...!"


    "This is incredible!"


    Thevish architecture and atmosphere of the city seemed to belong in the pages of a fantasy novel, far beyond what any of them had expected.


    "The rooms are bigger, and the furniture is fancier!" someone shouted.


    "There''s even more stuff inside than before!" another voice called out.


    "There''s even a whole building just for the servants!"


    The entire group was caught up in their excitement, with no other factions left in the city to dampen their spirits. As Justin watched them roam around, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Then, one of the scouts from the group approached him cautiously.


    "Uhm, Jus....Lord."


    "What''s the matter?" Justin asked.


    "There''s something strange happening at the city gate. Some people are still hanging around outside... and they''re trying to talk to us."


    "...Really?" Justin raised an eyebrow, curious as to why anyone would still be lingering around.


    "They haven''t attacked the gate or anything, but they keep shouting something. I didn''t want to get too close, just in case."


    "Hmm." Justin''s curiosity grew. He couldn''t think of any reason why anyone would still be outside. Hadn''t everything been settled?


    "Let''s go check it out. Everyone, gather up!"


    Hispanions, who had been joyfully exploring, quickly regrouped with serious faces, preparing for a potential conflict. They followed Justin as he led them toward the city gate.


    As they approached, weak, desperate voices could be heard from the other side of the wall.


    "We surrender! We''re surrendering, okay!? Please, someone open the gate...!"


    "Is there no one there?! Please, someone¡ªanyone¡ªopen the gate!"


    "If I keep shouting like this, my throat''s gonna bleed¡ªcough, cough!"


    "Are we going to starve to death out here...?!"


    Justin blinked in confusion, staring at the gate, unsure of how to respond.

 Chapter 125 Supplication

    "Are you telling me she''s been whining outside the gates for over an hour?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Emily slumped to the ground, her voice weak. From shouting for so long, her voice had nearly given out. The humility in her attitude was a stark contrast to the woman who had brazenly confronted Justin during the trial. She looked nothing like her former self.


    As Emily fell silent, theints of other pioneers quickly filled the air.


    "We kept calling, but no one came out. We couldn''t leave because it was toote."


    "I honestly thought we''d have to spend the night starving in the streets."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Unbelievable."


    They hade to surrender, yet nobody had heard their pleas outside the gate. It must have felt tragic for them, but from Justin''s perspective, it was almostical.


    "Even in a city this big, there are some downsides," Rachel remarked with a soft smile.


    Justin nodded thoughtfully and replied to Ethan, who had muttered awkwardly. "This isn''t so much a w as it is an issue of poption density. Even if we gathered all the townspeople, they probably wouldn''t reach the gate. I''ll have to assign a few guards specifically for this."


    "You''re not seriously thinking of recruiting the pioneers for guard duty, are you?" Zachary asked, clearly intrigued.


    Justin turned to him and chuckled. "If ites to seriousbat, I might consider it. But for now, we just need someone to greet guests. I can simply choose from the townspeople¡ªprobably a few strong men to keep up appearances."


    "That''s a good idea. We could even add more jobs this way. What about their wages?" Rachel asked.


    "I''ll handle the wages through the public funds, of course. But it''s not just guards we''ll need." Justin''s gaze drifted toward the grand, sprawling mansion behind him. It was extravagant, spacious, and utterly overwhelming in its sheer size.


    "I think it''s about time we start hiring more staff. Sure, we can get by with ordering food from the shops for now, but we need servants to clean this ce."


    Rachel nodded approvingly. "If you take the lead in hiring, others will follow suit. Leave it to me to handle the interviews. I''ll be thorough."


    With a bright smile, Zachary thumped his chest in excitement. His dream of building the perfect city seemed closer than ever, and he was eager to be a part of it.


    "Um, will you be epting my surrender now?" Emily''s raspy voice cut through their conversation, her face showing nothing but exhaustion. It was clear she was pleading for rest.


    Justin stroked his chin, pretending to mull it over. "Hmm¡­"


    "Hmm? Are you seriously thinking of rejecting me?" Emily''s face paled with shock, clearly not having expected this.


    Given that she was practically offering her entire faction to him, her surprise wasn''t unfounded. But Justin had his reasons for hesitation.


    "Your subordinates followed you here without anyints. You must have some influence over them."


    "Influence? Well¡­ I guess you could say that. It''s a bit embarrassing to admit it myself."


    "I see. If I were to refuse, you could easily rally them to rebel."


    "...!"


    The atmosphere froze. Every pioneer around Emily fell silent, and her face turned ghostly white.


    "I-I never had any thoughts like that!"


    "I know."


    "You¡­ You do?"


    "Yes, I know. If you had any intention of rebelling, you wouldn''t havee to surrender in the first ce. The odds of sess would be slim with all the variables at y. But from my position, I can''t help but worry."


    Throughout history, royal families of fallen kingdoms often wiped out any potential rivals or heirs. It was to eliminate any focal points for rebellion. The same principle applied to military leaders. Leaving someone like Emily in charge while absorbing her forces posed a significant risk.


    "That''s why, before I ept your surrender, I have one condition. I hope you understand."


    "A condition?" Emily''s voice trembled.


    "Yes, but it''s not too difficult." Justin smiled, meeting her anxious gaze. "You, as their leader, will no longer be allowed to hunt. How does that sound?"


    Though Emily seemed taken aback, she epted the condition without much resistance. As I mentioned earlier, it was toote for her to turn back now.


    "I suppose it''s a shame I can''t grow stronger anymore, but there''s nothing I can do about that," she muttered bitterly as she handed over her weapons.


    Justin understood the allure of constantly growing stronger¡ªit was a feeling difficult to describe. The sensation of bing more than human was captivating.


    ''But I can''t allow her to continue leveling up,'' Justin thought. If Emily continued to grow, her influence among her subordinates would also remain strong, and she would still have sway over them.


    ''As long as she doesn''t increase her level, there''s no problem.'' Over time, even if she held some sway now, her former followers would eventually surpass her. And in this world, it was impossible for the weak to lead the strong.


    Surprisingly, none of the other pioneers objected to the idea of Emily sacrificing her hunting privileges. She seemed shocked by the indifference of those who once followed her, but Justin wasn''t surprised. No matter how trusted a leader was, less than half a year of shared time wasn''t enough to build unwavering loyalty.


    However, it wasn''t all about taking away. Justin made sure to give her a fair deal.


    "Is there something you''re good at besides fighting?" he asked.


    "Good at? Well¡­ if I had to say, I''m decent at negotiating."


    "Perfect. Then you can serve as a diplomat for the territory. It won''t be immediate, but we''ll eventually need one now that we''ve secured a city."


    "A diplomat?" Emily stammered.


    Justin grinned. "And don''t worry, you''ll be paid a sry regardless of how much work there is. It should be more than you''d earn from hunting."


    Emily was shocked by the sudden offer, but it was only natural. After all, she had willingly offered up her entire faction. In return, it was only fair to provide her with a suitable role.

 Chapter 126 Mana Stones

    "Ding! Leader ''Emily'' has lost her leadership status."


    "Ding! The authority of Pioneer ''Emily'' has been transferred to Leader ''Justin''."


    "Ding! The two territories and their citizens have been sessfully merged."


    As their conversation ended, a system message echoed in Justin''s mind. The system had been observing the situation, waiting for the surrender to be finalized before merging the territories. Perhaps it would be worth exploring new possibilities with this system flexibility in mind.


    With Emily''s forces absorbed, Justin addressed the rest of the pioneers.


    "Alright, everyone! It''s time to pick out a home for you and your families! We have more than enough houses to go around, so feel free to choose whichever you like as long as no one else has taken it first!" Justin announced, his voice booming across the courtyard.


    A roar of excitement erupted from the gathered pioneers.


    After both the pioneers who had originally served under Justin and those brought by Emily had chosen their homes¡ªthirty-two in total¡ªJustin called for the citizens. As they were summoned, they looked around, confused at first, but their expressions quickly turned to awe at the sight of the sprawling city. When they heard the full story, their joy was palpable.


    "Long live Lord Justin!" "Glory to our lord!"


    Though they didn''t have the right to choose the grand estates surrounding the main keep, the citizens were more than satisfied. Even the more modest homes set aside formoners were far superior to what they had lived in before. This was true for Emily''s former citizens as well.


    "Our leader surrendered, and now Lord Justin is our ruler?" "And we get to live here from now on?" "Hail Lord Justin!"


    Surprisingly, the citizens adapted quickly to the sudden shift in leadership. Even when they learned that a ss system would be in ce, their reactions remained positive.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It''s not much different from before. At least here, thews protect us." "It''s actually better since we can''t be touched by the upper ss!"


    Justin watched their unexpectedly positive reactions and nced at Emily.


    "You seem to have managed your territory well. I expected moreints," Justin remarked.


    "There was one major issue at one point," Emily admitted, avoiding his gaze, slightly embarrassed. "I dealt with two troublemakers to set an example, and after that, everyone fell in line."


    "And what''s with them calling you ''Excellency''? Were you a president or something?"


    "No, it was just¡­ It sounded prestigious," Emily muttered, clearly embarrassed.


    Justin found it amusing that she was blushing over being called "Excellency" in front of him, their new lord.


    At that moment, Rachel, who had been listening to their conversation, suddenly interjected. "So, what''s the n now, Justin?"


    "What do you mean?" Justin asked, slightly puzzled.


    "There''s a lot to do, like figuring out the terrain, identifying hunting grounds, nning the territory''s development, and then there''s the future quests."


    Rachel''s words brought a flood of tasks to Justin''s mind. Owning a city meant there was much more that could be done, but in order to make full use of all the possibilities, they had to be properly prepared.


    "Let''s start by establishing proper positions," Justin dered.


    "Positions?" Zachary looked intrigued.


    "Yes, we can''t keep running things like some disorganized club. I''m not expecting a fully functional government right away, but we need at least a basic structure."


    Up until now, everything had been run from Justin''s house in an ad hoc fashion, which could hardly be called governance. But now, with a grand mansion and even a council room, the scale of his growing city was rapidly approaching that of a small city-state. It was time to start acting like it.


    Justin looked around at the gatheredpanions. "As I mentioned earlier, Emily will serve as a diplomat. Technically, she''ll be something like a minister, but since we''re not at the point of having formal ministers yet, let''s keep it simple."


    "What about us?" Nathan asked, his eyes brimming with anticipation. He was clearly hoping for an important title.


    "You''re my personal guards," Justin said with a smile.


    "What? No other positions?" Nathan''s face fell.


    "Of course not. For now, you''ll still be hunting by my side. Taking on an official role means you''ll have to give up hunting. Do you want to stop hunting and take on administrative duties?"


    "N-no! Not at all!" Nathan frantically shook his head, more rmed by the idea of being separated from Justin than by the thought of paperwork. It seemed he understood the nature of power quite well.


    "Zachary, you''ll be the administrator. Just keep doing what you''ve been doing," Justin added.


    "Nothing''s really changed, but having a title makes it feel much more official," Zachary remarked, grinning.


    "Just wait. Once we establish a proper nation, you might even rise to the rank of chancellor," Justin said with a mix of sincerity and jest.


    Zachary''s eyes lit up at the thought, his ambitions now fully ignited as he envisioned the future of the growing city. He didn''t seem to mind if he had less time for hunting. After all, his natural talentsy in administration.


    "And Eugene," Justin called out.


    "Y-yes!" Eugene responded, his voice tense with nervousness. Despite being amoner, he had been invited to the meeting thanks to his skills as an alchemist. However, he hadn''t been given a seat, leaving him standing awkwardly the whole time.


    "I''m appointing you as the Master Artificer."


    "Master¡­ Artificer?" Eugene stammered.


    "Yes, you''ll be the head of the artisans. But don''t get ahead of yourself. Just because you have a title doesn''t mean you''re a noble."


    "Thank you!" Eugene bowed deeply, clearly not disappointed in the slightest despite the caveat. Since the execution of Darius, Eugene had been careful to tread lightly.


    Justin appreciated his caution. ''Keep acting like that.''


    "From now on, everyone in this room will receive a sry. If you hold an official position, you deserve fairpensation," Justin dered.


    "A sry?" Ethan asked, the question lingering in everyone''s mind.


    Ethan''s concern was understandable. Given the limited resources and gold being used for the city''s development, paying sries wasn''t feasible just yet. They''d have to use mana stones instead. However, since the poption hadn''t increased tenfold, most people earned more from their hunting efforts than they would from sries alone.


    "I think it''s better to show you rather than exin. Follow me," Justin instructed.


    The group, perplexed, followed Justin to the lower levels of the mansion. The stairs wound deep into the earth, and after descending what felt like five floors, they finally reached a massive iron door.


    With a simple push, Justin opened the door as if it were made of wood.


    "Come inside."


    "What kind of room is this¡­ Whoa!" Rachel gasped as she stepped into the chamber.


    Inside was an expansive underground mine, glittering with precious gems. Each gem was so pure and wless that it seemed ready to be made into jewelry on the spot. The group stood in stunned silence, overwhelmed by the sight.


    Rachel reached out, her hand brushing against one of the crystals, her eyes wide with realization. "These¡­ These are all mana stones, aren''t they?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 127 Elemental stones

    "This is all mana stones!?" Rachel eximed, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    Nathan''s jaw dropped as well. If all these enormous gems were truly mana stones, how much would they be worth? Judging by the colors, they didn''t seem like low-grade stones either.


    "No, these aren''t mana stones," Ethan answered before Justin had the chance to speak. He was still running his hand over the crystals, his expression stiff. "Mana stones onlye from the hearts of monsters. You can''t find them in mines like this."


    "Exactly. ording to the lore, mana forms within the hearts of living creatures," Justin added.


    "But¡­ the heating off them feels so simr," Rachel asked again, with a hint of disappointment.


    Ethan shook his head. "These aren''t mana stones. They''re elemental stones."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Elemental stones?" Nathan echoed in confusion.


    "Yes. In the lore, elemental energy gathers in certain minerals and forms these gems," Ethan exined.


    "So, we can''t sell them in shops?" Rachel and Nathan''s faces fell. They had both thought they were about to strike it rich, only to find out they had discovered a different kind of stone.


    "No, that''s not true," Zachary, who had been half in a daze, answered. "You can sell them in shops and exchange them for mana stones. And they fetch a very good price."


    "Really!?"


    "Elemental stones are much rarer than mana stones. If you sold the same amount, you''d get several times more," Zachary rified.


    Rachel and Nathan immediately turned their gaze to Justin, as if asking for confirmation. Justin chuckled and nodded. "That''s right. They''re far more valuable than regr mana stones. Elemental stones are used for enchanting."


    "Enchanting?" Nathan asked, still a bit lost.


    "It''s when you imbue magic into equipment. Think of it like permanently adding a new attribute to a weapon or armor," Justin exined. "An ordinary weapon can be as strong as a rare one, and a rare weapon can get close to the level of a unique-grade item. But of course, you need a skilled artisan for the enchantments. Without these materials, even the best artisans are useless."


    "And they''re not just used for equipment. Some of the highest-grade potions also require elemental stone dust," Ethan added.


    "Exactly. But those potions can only be crafted after someone reaches their third-tier profession."


    "Wow. I figured the Dark Elves would have something to offer, but I never expected it to be an elemental stone mine," Zachary mused, still in shock.


    The other experienced adventurers who had been through world rebuilds seemed equally stunned. After all,ing across an elemental stone mine was a rare urrence, even in a hundred runs. If someone had the right skills, they could achieve a massive power boost, and even without those skills, the money alone was enough to turn things around.


    Especially for yers who chose artisan professions, finding an elemental stone mine couldpletely reverse the oue of a losing game. For anyone who understood their value, the discovery was nothing short of extraordinary.


    But Nathan, still unsure of the significance, scratched his head. "So¡­ we can sell some of this and use it for development, right? Like, upgrading the entire territory?"


    "Absolutely not!" Ethan, Zachary, and Derek all shouted at once, their eyes nearly bulging out of their heads.


    "Do you have any idea how valuable these are!? You can''t just buy them with money!" Ethan said, exasperated.


    "Think about it! We could outfit every pioneer with rare-grade gear if we y this right!" Zachary added.


    "Mines have limited resources! Once it''s mined, it''s gone! It''s not like we can nt more and grow them back!" Derek finished, his face red with frustration. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "I-I''m sorry!" Nathan stammered, backing away from the three men who were practically foaming at the mouth.


    Satisfied that Nathan had backed down, the three men returned to discussing how to handle the elemental stones. But before they could settle on a course of action, Justin intervened.


    "No, we still need to use some of it. If we need money, we''ll sell a portion of the stones," Justin said firmly.


    "Brother!?" Ethan gasped.


    "Lord Justin!" Zachary added, just as shocked.


    The three of them tried to plead with Justin, but he brushed them off with a light push. "If we hoard them, they''ll end up being useless. We can''t wait until we reach our second or third-tier professions to use them. Besides, we need to stabilize the city first. If we''ve acquired a proper city, we should also make it look like one."


    Now that they had a real city, Justin had to think about the cost of maintaining it. It wasn''t about livingvishly¡ªit was about presenting the city with the dignity and authority it deserved. That meant hiring servants for the mansion, guards for the walls, and doorkeepers for the gates. Even Emily, who had surrendered and given up her power as a pioneer, needed to bepensated handsomely to preserve face.


    Where would all that moneye from?


    At first, Justin could cover the expenses with his hunting earnings, but as the poption grew, there would be a limit. "Do you really want to see this massive mansion and city walls with not a single guard to protect them? Or do you want the mansion to be an empty, haunted shell because we couldn''t afford staff? Is that what you want?"


    "..."


    "Do you want people to see that we''ve gained a city but are too weak to manage it? If you don''t want that, then we''ll have to use some of these stones. We''re at the point where appearances matter."


    Unable to argue with Justin''s logic, the three men bowed their heads in defeat. They knew full well that without selling some of the elemental stones, there was no way they could cover the growing costs of running the city.


    "But don''t worry. We won''t run out anytime soon," Justin said, turning to look at the vast elemental stone deposits stretching deep into the mine. "Even if we sell some whenever we need, it''ll be years before these veins are depleted."

 Chapter 128 A new Main Quest

    With that, the group quickly settled on their approach. Personal expenses would continue to be covered by their own hunting ie, but sries for employees and other necessary supplies woulde from the sale of the elemental stones.


    However, the one strict rule they agreed on was to never use the elemental stones for territorial development.


    "Developing the territory is a bottomless pit," Ethan remarked. "If we start using the stones for that, we''ll end up mining them all before we finish."


    Justin couldn''t argue with that logic.


    With the territory having grown from a vige to a city, even the smallest development now required tens of thousands of mana stones. Full-scale development had crossed the 100,000 mark, eventually reaching a staggering 250,000 mana stones. While the benefits were undeniable, the costs were overwhelming.


    "Alright, we''ll cover sries and administrative costs with the elemental stones. No objections?"


    "None at all."


    And with that, the meeting came to an end. If they considered the remaining tasks, the meeting could have easilysted all day. But everyone was still getting used to the new territory, so Justin decided they could afford to savor their victory for another two days.


    However, after two days, Zachary approached Justin with another issue.


    "The poption is too small," Zachary reported.


    "Hmm." Justin scratched his cheek, knowing there wasn''t an easy solution to this.


    Even though Zachary was aware of the challenge, he continued to report dutifully. "Our previous vige had less than 300 people and was at full capacity, but now this city is too vast."


    "The territory expanded during the development, so it''s evenrger now," Justin noted.


    "Yes, which is great for the future, but with all these empty houses¡­"


    The city was divided into three main sections. First was the castle where Justin lived, the grand centerpiece with the banquet hall, council room, and the underground mine. Surrounding the castle were luxurious estates, toorge for anymoner to manage, and reserved for pioneers and future arrivals. Lastly, there were themoner homes, which, whilebeled as "ordinary," were far superior to the houses they had in the vige,plete with four rooms, spacious living areas, and magical appliances.


    The main issue was that the city, vast as it was, was nearly empty in all regions.


    "The area around the castle feels like a ghost town. Even with the pioneers and their families, the numbers are too small. Themoner district is better, but¡­"


    "They''re all packed into one small area, with about 400 people, right?"


    "Exactly. The city is too big for them to spread out."


    It made sense. After a day or two of silence, the emptiness would start to feel eerie, like something out of a ghost story. But Justin knew this wasn''t a problem so much as a temporary phase. The city had been designed to hold a muchrger poption. All that remained was to fill it. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "You know, as well as I do, we''ll need the next quest to fix this. We can''t keep fighting to steal people."


    Before Justin could finish his sentence, a system message appeared.


    "Ding! Main Quest "Traces of an Ancient Civilization" has beenpleted by all leaders."


    "Ding! All leaders have secured new settlements, initiating the "Great Migration.""


    "Ding! A new Main Quest "First Migration" has been added."


    "So, three days, huh?" Justin mused.


    The system continued to announce thetest developments.


    "Ding! As of now, Earth''s migration candidates will be summoned to random locations."


    "Ding! Each location will be designated as a temporary safe zone for 15 days."


    "Ding! Leaders may guide the migrants and integrate them as citizens of their territories."


    Once the system messages ended, Justin and Zachary exchanged nces. Without a word, they both opened their status screens.


    First Migration


    Type: Main QuestDescription: There are always those too afraid to act, or those who think themselves wise, only to regret their decisionster. They havee now, hoping to undo their mistakes. Teach them the new order and have them cooperate in rebuilding civilization.Reward: Territories that integrate over 100 migrants will receive a permanent 50% discount in shops for their citizens.Other: The location of the temporary safe zones will be marked for all leaders, and after 15 days, the zones will be deactivated.


    "They''re not even pretending anymore," Justin thought, smirking. "They''re openly mocking those who didn''tplete the quest."


    Still, the reward wasn''t bad. It didn''t benefit Justin directly, but it gave the people in his territory an additional reason to move to hisnd.


    In reality, the quest itself was a boon for any leader. More people meant more taxes, after all. The system clearly wanted to benefit the citizens, not the leaders, with this quest.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Lord Justin."


    "Not yet." Justin stopped Zachary from rushing out.


    "We don''t know what''s been happening on Earth."


    "Is that important?"


    "Of course. Depending on what the migrants have been through, they might be easy to guide or could be hostile."


    "But if the other leaders get to them first¡ª"


    "That''s exactly why we wait. The leaders around us lost the battle for the city. To them, we''re the ones sitting pretty in the best city. If we encounter them now, it''ll lead to trouble."


    While Justin was confident they could win any fight, he didn''t want unnecessary casualties from desperate, vengeful attacks.


    "Let''s wait just two more days. By then, each leader will have had time to secure at least one group from the safe zones. Once they''re settled, we can move in and guide our own group."


    Zachary, convinced by Justin''s reasoning, left to inform the other pioneers. But the next day, something unexpected happened.


    "Wait, the migrants from Earth have arrived at the city gates?"


    "Yes, there are about 50 of them."


    Justin raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Are these people not afraid of monsters? They left the safe zones without any protection. Even five monsters would wipe them out."


    "What are they saying at the gates?"


    Zachary''s face was a mix of disbelief and frustration. "They''re demanding we give up the city. They say it belongs to them now."


    "...."

 Chapter 129

    For a moment, Justin wondered if he had misheard. Were these humans, fresh from Earth and knowing nothing of the world, actually demanding his castle? Could they seriously believe they could take it?


    Seeing Justin''s reaction, Zachary spoke with a sympathetic expression. "As unbelievable as it sounds, it''s true. I didn''t believe it myself, so I went to check directly."


    "Alright, let me get this straight," Justin said, rubbing his forehead as he tried to process the situation. "Migrants have been summoned as part of the ''Great Migration'' quest. They''ve left the safe zone ande to my castle. Now, they''re at the gates demanding I hand over the city?"


    "That''s right," Zachary confirmed.


    "Do these people have anything special about them? Are they using magic or skills to break down the gates or something?"


    If they were bold enough to demand a city, surely they had some power or confidence in their abilities. Maybe they had leveled up differently on Earth, or perhaps they had reached their first-tier professions during the early apocalypse.


    "Surprisingly, no. There''s nothing like that," Zachary said,pletely shattering Justin''s expectations. "All they''re doing is shouting and banging on the gates with metal pipes and sticks they brought from Earth."


    "...You''re joking, right?"


    "No, it''s the truth."


    "They don''t even have starting equipment? Then what exactly are they relying on to demand the city?"


    "It''s just talk. They''re yelling things like, ''Come out or we''ll kill you,'' ''This is our city now,'' and ''If youe out now, we''ll spare you.''"


    "..."


    Was this some new kind of power from Earth that Justin wasn''t aware of? Perhaps a collective chant that could open doors by sheer force of will?


    "Are they still at the gates?" Justin asked. Find your next adventure on empire


    "They were when I came to report. Some of them even tried to climb the walls."


    "Did any of them make it?"


    "Of course not. Even a level 24 warrior couldn''t scale those walls. Honestly, it didn''t seem like they were really trying. It looked more like they were just making threats, yelling that they''d kill us if they made it over."


    The more Justin heard, the more his head spun. What in the world had happened on Earth?


    After taking a deep breath and gathering his thoughts, Justin stood up. "I need to see these fools for myself."


    "Hey,e out! Let us see your face!"


    "Open the gates and give us the city! If you''re so tough,e down and face us!"


    Outside the gates, the leader of the migrants, Calvin, shouted at the top of his lungs along with the others. The guards atop the walls were pacing nervously, clearly unsure of how to respond to the absurd scene below.


    As time dragged on and no one came out, one of the migrants spoke up, his voice tired. "Hey, Calvin, are you sure this is going to work?"


    "It will!" Calvin shot a re at the speaker, his high school friend and former second-inmand, Travis.


    "Look, they''re clearly nervous. You can see it from the way they''re acting. If we keep pushing, they''ll have no choice but toe out," Calvin insisted.


    "But we''ve been yelling for almost 30 minutes, and still, nothing."


    "It''s only been 30 minutes! Just a little longer, and they''ll crack! When have I ever been wrong?" Calvin''s eyes narrowed as he posed the question.


    Travis fell silent, not entirely convinced but unwilling to argue further.


    Calvin clicked his tongue internally, annoyed by his friend''s hesitation. ''This guy still has his sights set on being the leader, doesn''t he? Still clinging to that useless ambition.''


    It was clear to Calvin that Jin-woo wanted to undermine his judgment, but there was no chance of that happening. Calvin had grand ns to take over the city and solidify his position as the leader once and for all.


    To some, it might seem like a ridiculous scheme, but in Calvin''s eyes, it was entirely possible. Humans were driven by fear and pride. If provoked enough, they would surely respond, stepping out to defend their ego.


    As he reassessed the grand castle before him, Calvin couldn''t help but smile. ''I''m lucky.''


    For Calvin, everything had seemed to go his way ever since the apocalypse. It was a stark contrast to the time before the world ended, when nothing had ever gone right for him. Sometimes, it felt as though he was the main character of some grand story.


    ''It all started that day,'' Calvin thought, his mind drifting back to the beginning of the end.


    On the day of the apocalypse, Calvin had chosen the warrior ss and received an axe as his weapon. He had sessfully in a goblin, but after that, he refused to continue with the quests.


    "Go out there, where all those monsters are lurking? Are you kidding me?"


    There wasn''t any noble reason for his hesitation. He was simply terrified.


    After barricading himself in his home, shutting every door and window, Calvin stayed hidden. Even though the inte and phone lines were down, none of that mattered in the face of potential death.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Half a day passed like that.


    Clink, clink.


    "Ahhh!"


    A skeleton had appeared in his living room, slowly assembling itself piece by piece. In a panic, Calvin swung his axe wildly at it, acting purely on instinct.


    "Die! Die!"


    Smash, smash, smash.


    Thankfully, the skeleton shattered before it could fully form. Later, Calvin would learn that the skeleton was far more dangerous than the goblins. Had he let it finish assembling, it would have killed him for sure.


    From that point on, even his home didn''t feel safe. But going outside? That was even more out of the question. The streets were crawling with skeletons.


    "Any survivors? We''ll rescue you! Come out if you want to be saved!" "This area is dangerous! We''ll take you to safety!"


    Even when a rescue team showed up, Calvin stayed hidden, holding his breath. How could he know if they were trustworthy? What if they were nning something else?


    The next morning, the rescue team was gone, and so was the quest urging him to follow them.

 Chapter 130

    "Ding! Main Quest "Protectors and the Protected" has been removed due to time expiration."


    "Ding! Dimensional migration from the safe zone has ended."


    "Ding! Initial equipment and status screens granted to remaining survivors will be confiscated."


    "Ding! Those who chose to stay behind must now find their own way to survive."


    "Ding! All Earthlings will be provided with one daily ration of food."


    "Ding! Processed foods will no longer spoil from this point forward."


    And just like that, the equipment Calvin had received vanished, and the cold, mechanical voice that had guided him fell silent.


    Day after day, only a few boiled potatoes and bottles of water appeared at Han Calvin''s doorstep. At first, he was suspicious and refused to eat the potatoes, but that onlysted a couple of days. As his food supplies dwindled, he had no choice but to eat the strange potatoes.


    The taste was just like you''d expect¡ªdry, in boiled potatoes. In the beginning, Calvin ate them just to survive, but even that had its limits. After a month, he could hardly bear it.


    "Ugh, I can''t take it anymore! I''m going to lose my mind from the smell of these damn potatoes!"


    Eventually, the sight of potatoes alone was enough to make him gag. Unable to bear it any longer, Calvin ventured out in search of other food, knowing he would either die from the skull monsters outside or from his hatred of potatoes inside.


    Dodging the skeletons, he finally reached a convenience store and was able to feast for the first time in a while. Though much of the stock had already been taken by someone else, the remaining items hadn''t spoiled, and he was able to fill his bag with supplies.


    But even these supplies would eventually run out, just like the store''s stock. It was only a matter of time.


    "Someone else is definitely visiting this ce too¡­ but there''s no way I can take everything at once."


    Skeletons could enter the convenience store, and while they left quickly if there were no people around, if they sensed someone, they would charge inside. Calvin could only grab what he could carry and leave quickly. It was clear that other survivors were doing the same, which exined why only a few items remained.


    It wouldn''t be long before everything was gone, and relying on just one convenience store wouldn''t be enough. "Maybe I should check out therge supermarket down the road?"


    Once his repressed desires were unleashed, Calvin became bolder. After sessfully dodging skeletons several times, his confidence grew, spurred on by how well things had gone for him so far. Feeling like fortune was on his side, he decided to take a gamble and head to therge supermarket.


    Looking back now, Calvin realized that if he hadn''t gone to that supermarket, he wouldn''t have be the leader he was today.


    "Calvin!"


    His thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a loud voice. He frowned in irritation.


    It wasn''t Travis, his long-time second-inmand, but a new recruit¡ªone of the more recent underlings.


    "Hey! Didn''t I tell you not to bother me unless it was urgent? Keep doing your job!"


    "It''s urgent! I heard noisesing from the other side¡ªit sounds like someone''s opening the gate!"


    Rumble!


    Before the underling could finish speaking, the massive gate began to swing open. The once-imprable fortress was now exposed, and Calvin''s grin stretched from ear to ear.


    "See? I told you! I knew those idiots would crack! Now, let''s¡ª"


    But just as Calvin was about to order a charge, he froze in ce.


    It wasn''t a diplomat or negotiator stepping out of the gate. It was twenty fully armed soldiers.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Derek scowled, resting his massive hammer on his shoulder.


    The migrants, who had been hurling insults just moments before, suddenly recoiled at the sight of his intimidating figure. Yet, despite the obvious fear, Calvin, though trembling, stepped forward.


    "W-we¡­ we''re¡­" he stammered.


    "And who are you supposed to be?" Derek asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "Uh¡­ w-we¡­" Calvin''s voice grew weaker, trailing off into a mumble.


    "What?" Derek snapped.


    "S-something like¡­" Calvin tried to exin, but his voice faltered.


    "Speak up! Something like what?" Derek demanded.


    Unable to stand the pressure any longer, Derek took a step forward. At that moment, Calvin''s nervous expression twisted into a smug grin.


    "Die!"


    Thwack!


    Suddenly, with only three steps between them, Calvin lunged forward and swung a steel pipe directly at Derek''s head. The blow would have been fatal for a normal person, the angle and force perfect for a killing strike. The onlookers gasped, certain that Calvin had seeded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But then Derek''s voice cut through the shock. "One hit? That''s all you''ve got?"


    "Huh?" Calvin''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Despite taking a direct hit to the head with the steel pipe, Derek stood there,pletely unfazed. Realizing his first attack hadn''t worked, Calvin, now desperate, swung again.


    "Die¡­!"


    Wham!


    Before Calvin could bring the pipe down again, Derek''s fist shot out, mming into Calvin''s face. The force of the punch sent Calvin flying backward like a ragdoll, crashing to the ground after soaring through the air.


    The other migrants were frozen in ce, watching in horror as their leader struggled to stand. Calvin, coughing and spitting out broken teeth, finally managed to get to his feet.


    "Agh! Ughhh!"


    Derek, meanwhile, shook his head in disbelief. "What were you thinking? Didn''t the system teach you not to mess with pioneers? You guys seriously thought you could take us on?"


    "Screw¡­ screw you! Kill them! Kill them all!" Calvin screamed, his face contorted with rage.


    But despite his orders, none of the migrants moved. They were too terrified to follow him.


    Ethan approached Derek, leaning in to whisper. "You can''t just kill them out of anger. We still need them."


    "I know, I know," Derek replied with a shrug. "I''m not going to waste perfectly good ves."


    At the mention of very, the migrants'' faces turned pale.

 Chapter 131 131

    "Hey! Get a grip, you idiots! Do you want to die that badly!?"


    The sharp voice cut through the hesitation of the migrants, stopping them in their tracks. The one shouting was none other than Travis, who had served as Calvin''s second-inmand for so long.


    "Don''t you know the easiest target is someone running away with their back turned? And even if you run, where would you go?"


    "¡­!"


    "If you don''t want to die to monsters, then stop running and fight! If we kill them, the city will be ours! There''s only half as many of them as us!"


    Travis''s rallying cry seemed to snap the migrants out of their panic. Their retreating steps halted, and the look in their eyes changed. Determination reced fear.


    Calvin, who had been spitting blood while lying on the ground, red furiously, but Travis didn''t even nce in his direction. Travis felt exhrated, as if he were reiming the position of leader he had lost.


    "Let''s go! Kill them all!" Travis shouted.


    "Wooahhh!"


    "Unbelievable." Derek snorted as the bloodthirsty cheers rang out.


    The other pioneers wore simr expressions. The approaching migrants didn''t scare them¡ªin fact, they found itughable.


    "Go for the chest and limbs if you can! Avoid the face! We don''t want to identally kill them!" Derek shouted.


    "Got it!" the pioneers responded as they advanced.


    The migrants and pioneers shed, and it was over in an instant.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    "Ugh¡­!"


    "Guh!"


    The migrants were knocked back all at once, as if they had charged into a solid wall. Those trailing behind stopped in their tracks, shocked by how theirrades had been thrown aside.


    "What the¡­ why did you stop?"


    "Come on, keep going!"


    Despite the pioneers'' taunts, the migrants stood frozen, unable toprehend what had just happened. Travis, who had been at the forefront, was equally baffled.


    ''It hurts¡­!''


    His left cheek throbbed, swelling from an impact he hadn''t even seening. Despite the pain and the fear that began to creep in, his lust for power overpowered his terror. If he fell now, he''d never be the leader again!


    "Ahhh!" Travis roared, grabbing a nearby wooden nk and swinging it.


    The pioneer in front of him looked momentarily surprised, probably not expecting him to stand up and attack.


    Travis thought he had the upper hand¡ªuntil he didn''t.


    Wham!


    "Guhh!"


    The sound of his teeth shattering was followed by Travis''s body spinning through the air. It felt like he had been hit in the temple, even though he had only been struck on the cheek. After two full rotations in the air, Travis crashed to the ground.


    "Kuh! Guhhh!"


    "Seriously, what are you doing, iling around like that? You should have just stayed down," the pioneer said, looking down at Travis as he dusted his hands off.


    The migrants finally understood why the ones at the front had been sent flying. They hadn''t even seen the pioneers'' punches.


    The difference in physical strength was overwhelming. The pioneers had effortlessly countered their sudden assault, and the power gap wasn''t limited to the leaders. Every single pioneer was this strong.


    Realizing the situation, what little courage the migrants had left quickly vanished. Twice as many in number? That meant nothing when facing a group of 20 physically superior opponents. It was likeparing 50 crawling babies to a team of professional fighters.


    "Screw this!"


    One of the migrants cursed and turned to run. His actions set off a chain reaction, and soon the rest of the migrants were fleeing in panic. But no matter how hard they ran, their escape wasughably slow to the pioneers.


    As he watched the retreat, Derek gave a simple order. "Round them all up."


    And so, the hunt began.


    The migrants'' attempt to flee was short-lived and pitiful. The pioneers didn''t even have to attack them¡ªjust catching up was enough to end it. The difference in physical ability between the two groups was overwhelming.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hah¡­ haah! I can''t¡­ breathe!"


    "Peek-a-boo! Where are you running?"


    "Ahhh!"


    No matter how hard the migrants ran, the pioneers easily caught up without even breaking a sweat. Each attempt to resist was quickly subdued, and the migrants were dragged back. Despite being outnumbered, the pioneers took down everyst one of them.


    Even those who managed to escape the first two rounds of capture were eventually caught. No one could escape the pioneers'' pursuit.


    "Let go of me! Let go, you bastards!"


    "Shut up and follow us if you don''t want to get hit."


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you all!"


    "Haah¡­ you''re making me hit you."


    Smack, smack, smack!


    "Guhhh!"


    Some of the migrants resisted more than others, but those who did were swiftly silenced by three quick punches. The force of the blows was so brutal it felt like being hit by a club rather than a fist, and the migrants quickly realized they might actually die if they kept resisting.


    "Are they all subdued? Let''s bring them inside," Derek ordered.


    "We don''t have enough hands to carry them all, even if we drag them," a pioneer noted.


    "Then call a few of the guards. They''ve got the same physical capabilities as these migrants, right?"


    "Oh, yeah. I didn''t think of that."


    With the help of the guards, the pioneers dragged the captured migrants inside the gates. As the heavy gate mmed shut, the look of despair deepened on the migrants'' faces. Their only chance of escape had been sealed off.


    The pioneers gathered the migrants in a designated area, roughly shoving them to the ground.


    "Ouch! Be gentle¡­!"


    "Gentle? Shut up and kneel! The lord ising."


    "The lord?"


    "I said kneel!"


    Thud!


    "Guh! Okay, okay! I''m kneeling! See?"


    In pain, the migrants obeyed, kneeling asmanded. Though it had been a light kick, the impact reverberated through their bodies as if they had been hit with a metal rod. Only Calvin remained defiant, standing tall with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Just as Derek was about to approach Calvin with a scowl, a voice interrupted. "Quick work, I see. Is it already over?"

 Chapter 132 132

    Just as Derek was about to approach Calvin with a scowl, a voice interrupted. "Quick work, I see. Is it already over?"


    The powerful pioneers immediately parted, standing to the sides as a young man, Justin, approached, calmly looking over the migrants. Dressed in a jet-ck robe with a staff adorned with a crystal and a baby dragon perched on his shoulder, Justin looked like he had just stepped out of a fantasy film.


    "Yes. They came at us so confidently, I thought they had something up their sleeves. But they''re no different from level 1 citizens, with no equipment or status screens," Ethan reported.


    "The more I hear, the more ridiculous this gets. You''re the ones from Earth, right?" Justin asked.


    "That''s right!" Calvin, missing several teeth, stood up and shouted, his words slightly slurred but understandable.


    Justin''s eyes narrowed. "Are you talking to me in that tone?"


    "This bastard!"


    "Hmph!"


    Despite the tense atmosphere, Calvin let out a mockingugh. To any observer, it might have seemed like madness, but in truth, it was all part of his n.


    ''If things continue like this, I''ll end up as a ve for sure. The only thing left to do is show some backbone.''


    Calvin was betting on a familiar trope from countless stories¡ªsometimes, even vers would pause and reconsider when they saw someone with spirit. It was a far-fetched idea in reality, but Calvin trusted his instincts. After all, he had always followed his gut, and it had never led him astray.


    It was his decision to head to therge supermarket that had allowed him to secure abundant supplies. There, he had met his old ssmates, and through sheer force of will, he had dethroned Travis from his leadership position. From then on, Calvin had been their leader, sessfully gathering his group and leading them to this point.


    ''This will work. It always does.''


    He stared directly at his opponent, refusing to back down. Derek''s face twisted in irritation as he clenched his fist.


    "Let me knock some sense into him," Derek growled.


    "No, leave him," Justin said calmly.


    "What?" Derek blinked in surprise.


    "I''ll handle this," Justin''s cold voice made Derek step back.


    Justin approached Calvin, his eyes sharp. "So, you''re the leader, right?"


    "Yeah!" Calvin responded, his defiance clear.


    "Thought so. Anyone who still can''t grasp the situation and doesn''t kneel must be the leader."


    "¡­?"


    Calvin blinked, suddenly uncertain. Did I make a mistake? A growing sense of unease began to creep in, but before Calvin could say anything¡ª


    "ck Missile."


    Thud!


    With a short incantation, Calvin''s body crumpled to the ground, his head blown clean off. The stunned migrants stared in disbelief at the headless corpse. Justin''s voice echoed in their ears, sending chills down their spines.


    "If you don''t know your ce, you die."


    "¡­!"


    "Now then¡­" Justin''s icy gaze turned to the remaining migrants. "Isn''t there anyone here who understands their situation and can tell me what''s been going on with Earth?"


    "Me! Me! I''ll exin!"


    "No, I''ll do it!"


    "Please, I know everything!"


    Desperate cries for mercy erupted from all directions. Justin smiled coldly as he considered the pleas, his expression reminiscent of a butcher selecting which pig to spare at the ughterhouse.


    ''So, not much useful information after all.''


    As Justin had expected, most of what the migrants shared was personal, offering little insight into the broader situation on Earth. They babbled about their own experiences, what they had endured, and how they had made it this far, but nothing about therger picture.


    Still, there were a few tidbits worth noting.


    ''So, they''re provided with potatoes and water based on their numbers. That means starvation isn''t much of a concern.''


    With food being provided regrly, it was likely that a significant number of people had survived on Earth. Sure, some might die to monsters or in fights with each other, but with the food problem solved, those numbers would be negligiblepared to the billions of people still alive before the apocalypse. Even if half, or a quarter, of Earth''s poption survived, there would still be millions.


    If even small groups of survivors formed nations, hundreds of new countries could be established.


    ''Maybe this world will start to resemble a proper nation sooner than expected.''


    For Justin, this was excellent news. His city was currently struggling with ack of poption, but if there were enough survivors on Earth, it wouldn''t take long to fill it up. He imagined the bustling streets and thriving city, overflowing with people.


    As he indulged in these thoughts, Ethan leaned in and whispered to him. "Lord Justin, what should we do with these people?"


    "Turn them into ves, of course," Justin replied without hesitation.


    These migrants had seen his city and, instead of trying to cooperate, had decided to seize it for themselves. Back on Earth, they had upied arge supermarket and terrorized anyone who came for supplies. Such people didn''t deserve to be treated like citizens.


    "But¡­ is that wise? Right now, they''re being obedient, but what if they start harboring dangerous thoughtster? They could cause trouble¡ªlike taking a pioneer''s family hostage orunching an attack on the citizens. When people are desperate, they''ll do anything."


    Justin chuckled at Ethan''s concern. These weren''t the type of people to act out of desperation. They were reckless because they didn''t truly understand fear. But that didn''t mean Ethan was entirely wrong.


    ''They''re used to bullying the weak, so bing ves overnight would be a hard reality to ept.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even if they couldn''t defy the pioneers, there was always the chance they''d snap and turn on the weak¡ªespecially if that meant targeting the pioneers'' families.


    "Alright then, let''s give them some ve training before we make them official," Justin said.


    "ve training? Do you have something in mind?" Ethan asked, curious.


    "I just came up with it, but it''ll work perfectly on people like them," Justin smirked darkly.


    "All we need to do is make them understand that their lives could end at any moment."

 Chapter 133 133

    "Travis, what''s going to happen to us now?"


    "I don''t know, shut up!"


    Travis snapped in irritation at the whiny voice of the underling next to him. Thanks to the mysterious healing light, all of his injuries had been fully restored, but every time he spoke, the empty spaces where his teeth had been reminded him of the brutal beating he had endured.


    "I''ve told you already¡ªthey''re making us ves."


    "But do they normally give ves a ce like this?"


    "They still have to feed and house us, don''t they?"


    "Shut up!"


    Travis exploded in frustration, standing abruptly as the murmurs around him grew louder. Normally, his harsh words would have silenced the others, but now no one seemed willing to listen to him anymore.


    "You shut up, man."


    "What did you say?"


    "You heard me. Who do you think you are, acting like you''re still the boss? You''re just a ve, same as the rest of us. And don''t forget, you got your leadership taken away by Calvin, the guy who joinedter!"


    "You son of a¡ª"


    Just as Travis was about to snap andunch himself at the person who insulted him, the door mmed open. Derek stepped in, the same man who had easily tossed them aside without even using his hammer.


    "I told you all to be quiet, didn''t I? Who was shouting just now?"


    "Him! It was him!"


    "Hey!" Travis jumped up as one of the other captives pointed at him, about to charge forward. But before he could, Derek moved like lightning, swinging his hand at him.


    Wham!


    "Guh!"


    "''Hey''? You still think you can speak like that after all the beatings you''ve taken? You don''t learn, do you?"


    Travis staggered, the room spinning from the blow. It had only been a light flick from Derek, but the pain seemed to resonate deep into his bones. Unable to respond, Travis was left reeling as Derek turned to the rest of the migrants.


    "You can talk among yourselves all you want, but don''t make enough noise to wake me up. I sleep in the room next to this one, and if I wake up because of you, I''ll break your spine the second I get up."


    The threat was old-fashioned, something one might hear in schoolyard fights. But no one in the room daredugh at it. They knew Derek wasn''t making an idle threat¡ªhe really could break someone''s back with his bare hands.


    As Derek mmed the door shut, Travis clenched his remaining teeth in frustration. How did things end up like this? His mind wandered back to the events that had urred just a few hours ago.


    After finishing his conversation with Ethan, Justin had turned to address the gathered migrants.


    "From today, you are ves."


    "¡­!"


    "You attacked my city, trying to take it and kill my people. There''s no injustice here. From now on, reflect on your past and live as obedient ves."


    ves? What the hell was he talking about? Several people stood up in protest, too outraged to stay silent.


    "Anyone who doesn''t want to be a ve can speak up now. I''ll make sure you don''t have to worry about anything ever again. If trash can''t even be recycled, it''s better off dead."


    And just like that, they all sat back down. Calvin''s headless corpse stilly nearby, blood pooling beneath it. The mere thought that they could meet the same fate made their knees tremble.


    Justin watched their pale faces before nodding to Derek. "Derek, feed them and give them a ce to sleep."


    "Wait, seriously?" Derek asked, surprised.


    "Yes, I''m serious," Justin replied.


    "But¡­ aren''t they supposed to be ves?"


    "Do you think ves don''t need food or sleep?" Justin said, his voice calm.


    It made sense, but Derek still looked unconvinced. These people hade here intending to loot and murder. The fact that they were too weak and foolish to seed was almostughable, but the intent had been clear. In Derek''s mind, it wouldn''t be unreasonable to wipe them out entirely. And yet, Justin was telling him to feed them and give them shelter?


    "And one more thing," Justin added, "I want you to educate them."


    "Educate? What kind of education do you mean?" Derek asked.


    "Teach them to behave. It''s simple, really. I''ll exin¡­"


    Justin leaned in and whispered something in Derek''s ear. The reluctance on Derek''s face melted away into a broad grin as he pounded his chest in response.


    "That''s my specialty. Leave it to me!"


    "Good. Just throw them in the servants'' quarters in the castle. They''ll be fine there."


    "And for food? Potatoes, I assume?"


    "Obviously. I don''t even spend money feeding my citizens well. Why would I waste anything on ves?"


    "Got it. And don''t forget to call me when you head out for hunting," Derek said with a smirk.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not nning any trips until after the Great Migration ends."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With that, Justin left, and a few minutester, Derek and the other pioneers turned toward the migrants with amused smiles.


    "Alright, time for your exciting ve training!" Derek announced.


    The first task assigned to the ves was to work the fields outside the city. Travis, who had never noticed the fields hidden behind the castle, was shocked.


    "Fields? Why are there even fields here?"


    In truth, calling it a field was generous. The ground was rough and covered in rocks, hardly suitable for farming. While Travis and the others stared in disbelief, Derek was busy talking to some of the citizens.


    "This is the field assigned to you for yourbor quest, right?"


    "Yes, sir. After we moved to this city, only a few of us epted thebor quest."


    "Good. It looks like the area matches the number of people, so it''s all set."


    "Do you think we''ll need to do anything to help them?"


    "Not really¡­"


    Derek whispered something to the citizens, who suddenly lit up with understanding.


    "Wait, are you serious? You want us to make them do all the work?"


    "Yeah. It''s your field, right? As long as someone tills thend, you''ll get the rewards. The rewards are all yours."


    "¡­!"


    "So, if you see any of them cking off, let us know. Remember, it''s your money on the line, but it''s also the estate''s taxes."


    "Understood!"


    With newfound enthusiasm, the citizens hurried over to the migrants, their faces brimming with authority.


    "Alright, everyone, time to get to work! We''re the supervisors here, so you better do what we say!"

 Chapter 134 134

    "¡­You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "What was that?"


    "You heard me, you piece of¡ª"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One of the more rebellious migrants, a thug who had kept quiet until now, stepped forward. He could tell that these were ordinary citizens with nobat experience, and there was no way he was going to take orders from someone so weak. Maybe the pioneers were out of his league, but not these people.


    Just as the citizens stepped back in fear, the thug sneered. But his grin didn''tst long.


    "What are you doing?" Derek''s voice cut through the air.


    "Huh?"


    "I told you¡ªyou''re ves. These people are citizens. Their status is higher than yours. Understand?"


    Derek''s scowl deepened as he spoke, but no one seemed to fully grasp his words, least of all the thug. He shrugged, as if to brush off Derek''s words.


    "Come on, that''s ridiculous. They''re just¡ª"


    Snap!


    Before he could finish, his neck twisted sharply. Derek had broken it in an instant, snapping it before the thug could even react. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Screams echoed through the field.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Shut up."


    "W-what?"


    "You don''t listen well, do you? Want to try dying too?"


    With a sharp intake of breath, the terrified murmuring stopped. Yesterday had been a life-or-death battle, and even though Calvin had been the one to decide to attack, no one expected things to end this way¡ªwhere people could be killed so casually, even after the fight was over. The migrants had never truly understood the seriousness of this world''s social hierarchy, and now the shock of it was settling in.


    Derek spat on the corpse of the thug he had just killed. "Did you forget what I exined yesterday? This is a society with a ss system. I''m a noble, those citizens aremoners, and you''re ves. Got it?"


    "¡­"


    "In a ss-based society, when someone from a lower ss defies a higher one, they die. If thesemoners defy me, they die. If you ves defy themoners? You still die. Why? Because your status is lower than theirs."


    Travis and the other ves frantically nodded their heads. They weren''t nodding because they understood the underlying message¡ªthey were nodding because they feared for their lives. Derek knew this too, but it didn''t bother him. What mattered wasn''t theirprehension, but their obedience.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t fully understand what I''m saying. The only thing you need to remember is that ves who touch amoner die. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good. Now, I''ll take care of this corpse. You better listen to themoners and work hard. I''ll be back to check on youter."


    With that, Derek dragged the body of the dead thug away, leaving the ves with themoners. As soon as he left, the citizens, who had been standing off to the side, stepped forward again.


    "You heard the noble, right? Do you understand the situation now?"


    "¡­"


    "What, no response? Should we ask the noble toe back and kill any of you who don''t listen?"


    "No! We understand! We''ll obey!"


    The ves, who had tried to hold on to their pride, immediately knelt, their defiance crumbling under the threat of death. The citizens smiled in satisfaction, relishing the power the ss system afforded them.


    "So this is why people love hierarchies," one of them muttered, barely able to contain their glee. "Alright! It seems you''ve finally understood your ce. We''re d to see it. Aren''t you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Good answer! Now, pick up those rocks in the field! If anyone cks off, we''ll report it to the noble! If you don''t want to die, you''d better work hard! Get to it!"


    The ves hurriedly rushed to the field, Travis among them. As he bent over to pick up the rocks, tears welled up in his eyes. The once-powerful second-inmand, who had fought for leadership with Calvin, was no more. All that remained was a ve, at the mercy of weakmoners, never knowing if today might be the day he died. The weight of the new reality bore down on him, and for the first time, Travis fully grasped the severity of his situation.


    Two dayster, in the meeting room, Nathan conveyed Derek''stest report.


    "Derek killed another ve this morning," Nathan said nonchntly.


    "What was the reason?" Justin asked.


    "The ve was caught ring at amoner."


    "Good, tell him to keep up the good work." Justin waved his hand dismissively.


    In a ss-based society, perception was everything. If someone from a lower ss even thought for a second that they could challenge their superiors, the whole system would copse. Even people who lived ordinary lives on Earth likely harbored such rebellious thoughts. And for those like the migrants, who were used to exploiting others, the idea of hierarchy would be even harder to ept.


    ''They need to understand why they''re ves and internalize the consequences of defying the system,'' Justin thought.


    He didn''t expect them to be loyal servants. It was enough that they understood one thing: defying amoner meant death. That recognition alone would keep the system intact. The quickest way to instill that understanding was through repeated, brutal examples. Once they saw enough people die for stepping out of line, the reality of their situation would sink in.


    Derek was perfect for the job. His ruthlessness ensured that the message would be delivered clearly.


    "The ve issue is under control for now. Derek can continue handling their education. But we have more important matters to address," Justin said.


    At this, everyone in the room frowned, knowing exactly what Justin meant. They had barely managed to settle down, yet new problems kept cropping up each day.


    "So, two new groups have arrived at the city gates?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, and both groups have about the same number of people," Rachel replied. As the appointed diplomat, she was now in charge of handling external negotiations, and this was her first real test. Half of her role was a reward for surrendering her faction, but if she proved herself capable, Justin was willing to give her more responsibility.


    ''If she handles this well, she might earn something more than just a ceremonial title. If not, I''ll strip her of it and give her a symbolic position instead,'' Justin thought. Rachel was aware of this as well, and her determination to seed was clear in her serious demeanor.


    "And both groups have made demands. Since it wasn''t something I could decide alone, I had them wait outside while I reported to you," Rachel continued.


    "Monsters outside the walls, and yet no one can sit still," Justin muttered. "What are their demands?"


    "The first group says they''ll all be pioneers if they''re treated like nobles from the start."


    Justin''s eyebrow twitched¡ªnot because the demand was outrageous, but because the word "pioneer" hade up.


    "How do they know about pioneers?"


    "I asked the same question, but they wouldn''t answer. I suspect another group has already made contact with them."


    "They rejected an offer to join that group, took the information they wanted, and came here?"


    "That seems likely."


    Whoever their leader was, he was a cunning one. To already be gathering intelligence in a world they had just arrived in was no small feat. Of course, it was possible that the group that contacted them had simply been foolish enough to share too much information.


    "They''ve lost their status screens, yet they''re still aiming to be pioneers. Well, I''ll worry about thatter. What''s the other group''s request?"


    "That''s¡­ well¡­" Rachel hesitated for a moment, her expression turning awkward.


    "The second group doesn''t care about the ss system. They''re willing to bemoners, but they''ve made one request. It wasn''t so much a demand as a plea."


    "A plea? What is it?" Justin asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "They want the ves working behind the castle to be handed over to them."


    "¡­?"


    Everyone in the room, including Justin, tilted their heads in confusion. Why would anyone ask for ves when they were willing to bemoners?


    "What reason did they give? What do they want the ves for?"


    "It''s not because they want ves¡­ It''s for revenge. They im that the ves tormented them back on Earth."


    "Revenge, huh?" Justin murmured.

 Chapter 135 135

    It wasn''t about wanting to use ves, but rather seeking a legal way to punish their enemies. In a hierarchical system, there was no recourse for the lower ranks to challenge injustice from above.


    To think that even across dimensions, Earth''s grudges would continue.


    ''They deserve it, but they''re certainly getting their karma,'' thought Justin as he stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    Emily, who had just finished her report, looked at him and asked, "What should we do?"


    Justin, pondering briefly, looked at her. "Before we get into that, what do you think about this issue as our diplomat?"


    "Me?" she replied, a bit startled.


    "Yeah. I''d like to hear your opinion."


    This was Justin''s subtle way of telling her to show her abilities in the role she''d been assigned. Emily''s expression twitched slightly, as if she was suppressing a smile at the opportunity to prove herself. Taking a deep breath, she calmed her expression and spoke in aposed tone.


    "Honestly, it doesn''t matter which side we choose regarding their demands."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Justin raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. As you''re aware, the area outside the safe zone is full of monsters. While it''s not always swarming with them, encountering them isn''t unusual."


    It was true. If the number of monsters was overwhelming, those people wouldn''t have made it this far in the first ce. But that didn''t mean the area was safe.


    "They were lucky not to encounter monsters on their way here. But there''s no guarantee they''ll be safe on the way back," Emily continued.


    "So, they don''t really have much of a choice even if we reject them?"


    "That''s how I see it. There''s a possibility they might return empty-handed, but before reaching another territory, they''ll likely run into trouble... ahem," she coughed, deliberately leaving her sentence unfinished.


    Even without hearing the rest, Justin understood. There was a good chance they''d face a disaster by encountering monsters before they could join another territory. And if their numbers were reduced by casualties, they wouldn''t be much help to any other lord even if they did make it.


    It was a brutally pragmatic statement, devoid ofpassion, yet it was also perfectly realistic.


    "So, you''re saying I can handle this however I want, as they don''t really have the option to refuse," Justin remarked.


    "I believe so. They have no veto in this matter," Emily replied calmly.


    Justin smiled slightly, rubbing his chin. She was right. Those people didn''t have any real choices. Even if they refused his demands and were told to leave, they''d probably end up begging to stay. Some might even defy their stubborn leaders and stay behind, preferring safety over blind loyalty.


    "But that doesn''t mean I can just do whatever I want. If they grow resentfulter and cause problems, I''ll be the one dealing with the mess," Justin said.


    "That''s¡­" Emily hesitated.


    "I''m not ming you. Your answer was good. I just need to think things through before making a decision," Justin reassured her.


    Emily, who had looked a little flustered, sighed in relief at his words.


    Justin turned his gaze to the empty space in front of him, tapping the armrest of his chair lightly as he thought.


    As Emily had said, their demands weren''t the real issue. What mattered was whether they recognized Justin''s overwhelming superiority.


    ''It''s said that what matters for a ruler is not whether they have real power, but whether others believe in that power,'' Justin mused.


    The pioneers in this world were clearly powerful, yet they had to prove their strength to themon people through violence. The people had ignored the pioneers'' strength until they were humiliated and beaten down, only to kneel in submission afterward.


    When there''s a disconnect in perception, proving one''s authority often requires bloodshed, and it''s a process that exhausts both the enforcers and the ones resisting.


    ''I''d rather not go through all that again,'' Justin thought.


    Back when he had first settled in this world and lived in the vige, he had to personally step up and deal with these matters. But that was no longer the case. Now, there were more than enough people who could prove his authority on his behalf.


    "The immigrants are still waiting in front of the castle gate, right?" Justin asked.


    "Yes," Emily confirmed.


    "Then let them in. Give them any house and let them stay the night. Tell them I''m too busy today to deal with their request, but we''ll talk tomorrow."


    "...!" Emily''s eyes lit up as she instantly understood Justin''s intentions.


    "Understood. Shall I exclude the pioneers'' exclusive residences near the castle but allow them to see those areas?"


    "That''s exactly it," Justin replied, smiling at her perceptiveness.


    She''s more useful than I thought, Justin reflected, a satisfied smile forming on his lips.


    Rumble.


    "The gates are opening!"


    As the massive castle gates swung open, both groups of immigrants lifted their heads in anticipation. The moment Emily stepped out, the leaders of both groups hurriedly rushed forward and shouted.


    "What''s going on? Did you ept our demands?"


    "The gates are open, so you''re letting us in, right?"


    "No."


    Despite the urgency in their voices, Emily''s response was as cold as ice. One of the leaders, Elliot, flinched at her tone. Was it because they had asked to be treated like nobles?


    "D-did the lord reject our offer?" he stammered.


    "No," Emily replied curtly.


    "Then... what is it?" Elliot asked, trying to contain his frustration.


    Emily, wearing a subtle smirk, gave him the answer.


    "The lord is too busy to deal with your matters today. He''ll have time tomorrow. In the meantime, he''s offering you a ce to stay the night."


    "We can stay in the city for the night?"


    "Yes. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No... but¡­"


    Despite his words, Elliot couldn''t shake off a feeling of suspicion. Why would they be let into the city without their demands being epted? Was there something else at y here?


    His mind raced with paranoia. Perhaps spending one night in the city meant they would be forcibly bound to its rules, unable to refusemands.


    Emily, reading the suspicion on his face, sneered.


    "You seem to be mistaken. We have no need to deceive you. If we wanted, we could simply drag you in by force."


    "...."


    Elliot''s face twisted with difort at Emily''s blunt tone. He stared at her, but she merely shrugged, as if to say, "What are you going to do about it?"


    "If you don''t want toe in, you can sleep outside. Or you can go back to where you came from. Do whatever you want," she added indifferently.


    "...We''lle in," came a voice from the side.


    Elliot''s eyes red as he turned to see Maxwell, the leader of the other group, who had arrived slightlyter. Ignoring Elliot''s re, Maxwell spoke with a serious expression.


    "But I just want to confirm one thing. Will the lord truly be avable tomorrow? We''re not going to be made to wait for several days, are we?"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll definitely meet him tomorrow," Emily assured.


    "Then that''s fine," Maxwell replied.


    Emily then turned her gaze back to Elliot. "And what about you?"


    Grinding his teeth in frustration, Elliot finally nodded heavily. "We''ll also take shelter for the night."


    "Good. Then follow me."


    With a loud rumble, the castle gates, which had only been open wide enough for a single person to pass through, swung open fully. The immigrants hesitated for a moment but then cautiously stepped inside.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As they entered, their eyes widened in amazement at the sight before them.


    "My god¡­"


    "This is incredible!"


    The buildings inside the castle walls were reminiscent of an ancient era,pletely different from Earth''s skyscrapers. Though they shared a simr silhouette, the architectural details were entirely different, and even the most modest homes were far more extravagant than anything back on Earth.


    "Thank goodness. I thought we''d be stuck living in some rundown shack," someone murmured.


    Hearing this, Elliot recalled the words of a leader he had previously met. That leader had said that everyone in the safe zone lived in dpidated houses and thatints weremon.


    "It''s the same for everyone. You start in one of those rundown homes, and as the territory develops, either the lord renovates everything, or individuals upgrade their homes with their own money," the leader had said.


    But now, looking around, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    ''Was that guy lying?'' Elliot wondered, but he hadn''t seemed like the type to deceive. His thoughts spiraled into confusion as he followed behind Emily, who suddenly came to a stop.


    "Alright, choose any house among these to stay in for the night," she said.


    Startled, Elliot and the other immigrants looked around. This wasn''t a deserted part of the city; there were plenty of residents bustling about.


    "Who are those people?" one of the immigrants whispered.


    "They''re immigrants from Earth," another answered.


    "Ah, those ves?"


    "No, the ones who are working right now. These are the new arrivals."


    "Where did theye from? Near our homes?"


    "I hope we can hear some news about Earth."


    Overwhelmed by the curious gazes directed at them from all directions, the immigrants felt uneasy. It dawned on them that they were now standing in the middle of a residential area filled with regr citizens.


    Emily approached the dazed immigrants and repeated, "Go ahead, choose a house to stay in for the night."


    "Here? But aren''t there already people living in these houses?" one of them asked.


    "That''s only in this area. If you go a bit further, you''ll find plenty of empty houses," Emily said, pointing to a section just a few dozen steps away. Despite being so close, that part of the city was eerily quiet with no sign of inhabitants.


    Maxwell hesitated before cautiously speaking up, "It feels a bit ufortable living so close to others. Could we be assigned somewhere a little further away?"


    "Further away? What are you nning to do out of our sight?" Emily asked sharply.


    "N-no, we''re not nning anything!"


    "If you''re not doing anything, why do you want to live so far apart? Is there something you''re hiding that you can''t show others?" she continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "That''s not what I meant¡­!"


    As Maxwell scrambled to exin, Emily cut him off with a scoff. "Listen, I think you''re misunderstanding something. You''re not guests here. You came to be part of our territory, didn''t you? Then you''d better learn to live together."


    "But our group¡­ we''ve been through so much on Earth¡­" Maxwell began.


    "That''s exactly why we''re doing this, to break up that group of yours. The lord despises internal factions or secret groups within his territory," Emily stated coldly.


    "...!"

 Chapter 136 136

    It didn''t take long for all the immigrants to choose their homes. The city was vast, and there were more than enough houses for everyone to take one without running out. The interiors didn''t disappoint either.


    "There''s everything¡ªfrom a shower, a bathtub, a bed, even a kitchen!""There are things simr to appliances too. They seem to work a bit differently, though.""This is insane. It''s better than the studio I lived in back on Earth."


    The immigrants, regardless of their group, couldn''t help but exim in amazement. Hearing all the admiration around him, Elliot felt a sense of unease. He had thought he was forming a solid group, but now everyone''s attention had shifted from their rights and interests to thefort of the city.


    ''At this rate, even if I tell them to leave, not many will follow me,'' Elliot thought grimly. Even if arge number did, if they moved to a ce worse than this, they''d curse him endlessly. He''d likely be driven out as leader, too.


    His lips felt dry as dark thoughts clouded his mind. ''Should I have epted the other leader''s recruitment offer? The guy seemed so clueless that I could''ve easily taken over his group¡­''


    Elliot recalled the leader he had met the day before. After getting all the information he needed, he had coldly rejected the man''s offer, watching him leave in frustration. Elliot had dismissed him as insignificant at the time, but now he regretted it. Had he joined him, he wouldn''t be worrying about maintaining his authority like this.


    "Have you all chosen your homes?" a voice asked from behind. It was Emily.


    Elliot quickly snapped out of his thoughts and responded, "Yes, we''re done."


    Maxwell, the leader of the other group, also nodded. "We''ve finished as well."


    "Good. Rest in the houses you''ve chosen for tonight. If the lord grants an audience tomorrow, we''ll summon you again," Emily said.


    "I have something I''d like to ask..." Maxwell began.


    "If it''s about the ves, speak with the lord. That''s not under my jurisdiction," Emily replied curtly, before turning and walking away from the immigrants.


    Left behind, Elliot and Maxwell exchanged awkward nces.


    "Well, I guess we''ll part ways here?" Elliot suggested.


    "Yes, have a good night," Maxwell replied.


    "You too."


    They were fellow immigrants, but having only met a few hours ago in front of the gate, there wasn''t much to say. With no ovepping interests, both men turned to head back to their respective groups.


    "Hey, you two. You came from Earth, right?" a voice suddenly interrupted.


    Elliot and Maxwell turned to see a group of local residents, the "immigrants," blocking their path. The two men noticed that other immigrants had also been surrounded by curious onlookers. There was no malice in their expressions, but the intense curiosity in their eyes suggested they wouldn''t be left alone so easily.


    One of the immigrants, acting as the group''s representative, stepped forward and asked, "What''s going on with Earth right now?"


    "So, you don''t know anything except what happened in your own region?" one of the immigrants asked.


    "Yes. With allmunication cut off, we have no idea what happened in other areas," Elliot exined.


    A collective sigh of disappointment spread through the crowd. They had hoped to hear news about their families or the state of the world, but Elliot could only speak about what he had personally experienced. Still, the immigrants didn''t give up, bombarding him with more questions.


    "What region are you from? Was it safe?" "How did you handle food? Were there still stores?" "I heard those skeleton creatures are still wandering around Earth. Is that true?"


    "Please, one question at a time!" Elliot pleaded, feeling overwhelmed. Along with Maxwell, he patiently exined what had happened in his region: how they survived on potatoes and bottled water, and how skeletons still roamed the streets.


    By the time they finished answering, both men were utterly exhausted, nearly copsing from the effort. Even though other immigrants had helped answer some questions, the sheer number of inquiries was overwhelming.


    Still, Elliot knew they couldn''t simply give out information without gaining something in return.


    "Ahem, may we ask a few things in return?" Elliot began cautiously.


    "What do you want to know?" one of the immigrants replied.


    "How exactly does this city''s political system work? We''ve only just arrived, so it''s hard to figure out."


    "Well, it''s a ss system, obviously. Haven''t you heard?" one immigrant answered casually.


    "We''remoners, and the people living in the upper district are nobles," another added.


    "Basically, the immigrants aremoners, and the pioneers are nobles," a third exined.


    "And as for the ves, they''ve only recently been brought in, so we don''t know much about them yet."


    "Nobles?" Elliot and Maxwell exchanged bewildered looks. The other immigrants seemed equally confused. A ss system was one thing, but to use such titles even in casual conversation?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why do you call them ''nobles''?" Elliot asked.


    "You don''t know what ''noble'' means? Like in the old days¡ªnoble lords, noble gentry," one immigrant replied.


    "I understand the word, but do we really have to use that title here?" Elliot pressed.


    "Well, that''s how thew works. You have to use it," another immigrant exined.


    "I don''t mean legally. We''re just talking among ourselves. Is it really necessary to use those titles when no one''s watching?" Elliot stopped himself from saying more, narrowly avoiding something offensive.


    But the immigrants already understood his tone, and their faces hardened.


    "Why don''t you just say it straight? You''re calling us cowards who can''t even talk casually when the nobles aren''t around, right?" one of the immigrants sneered.


    "No, that''s not what I meant..." Elliot stammered.


    "If that''s not what you meant, then what is it?" The tension in the air spiked, and Elliot felt his heart pound. One wrong word, and the angry crowd might beat him to death.


    The other immigrants, outnumbered three to one by the crowd, felt the same fear. The tension was so thick that a single drop of sweat could have set everything off.


    At that moment, a loud rumbling echoed from the distance. The city gates had opened.


    The immigrants and the immigrants quickly stepped back, creating a clear path. From beyond the gates, Derek''s voice rang out.


    "Hurry up, youzy bastards! You think you can drag your feet just because you did a little work?"


    None of the ves marching in a single file behind him dared to respond. They were too exhausted to even speak. The sudden appearance of the ve procession silenced everyone.


    "Those bastards..." Maxwell muttered under his breath, his eyes widening as he recognized a few familiar faces among the ves. Though he had spoken quietly, his words carried, and several heads turned. Among those was Travis, walking in the ve procession.


    "Shit..." Travis cursed as his eyes met Maxwell''s. He had thought he''d never see him again after the incident back on Earth.


    Just as Travis''s gaze darkened with resentment, a sharp sound rang out.


    Whack!


    ''That bastard really ended up here?''

 Chapter 137 137

    Maxwell''s eyes red as he recognized a familiar face among the ves. He had thought he would never see him again after what happened on Earth. The memories of their past conflict surged through his mind, and his eyes narrowed.


    Whack!


    "Ugh!" Travis groaned, the sharp pain in his head overwhelming him as Derek''s irritated voice followed.


    "Who told you to re like that? I told you to keep your head down, even in front ofmoners, didn''t I? Do it right."


    Travis barely managed to steady himself, but out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Maxwell''s dumbfounded expression. The shame coursing through him was unbearable. Of all people, he couldn''t let Maxwell see him like this. He had treated Maxwell like dirt, always acting superior to him. To show him this humiliating side was the worst possible scenario.


    "Arghhh!!"


    Thud!


    Travis, like a wild beast, let out a furious scream and swung his fist at Derek with all his might. His exhausted body,bined with the overwhelming humiliation, drove him to act purely on instinct.


    As the impact of his punch rang out, time seemed to freeze. Everyone around them stood still, unsure of what had just happened. Even Derek, the one who had been hit, looked momentarily bewildered.


    "You¡­ you just hit me?" Derek asked in disbelief.


    "I¡­ I¡­" Travis stammered.


    "That''s strange. I''ve shown you plenty of people dying in front of you. Why would you act like this?"


    "Aaaahhh!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Travis, gripped by fear and rage, lost all sense of reason and began swinging his fists at Derek wildly. Despite his tired state, each punch was surprisingly sharp, but Derek''s expression remained calm.


    At the moment when one of Travis''s punchesnded on Derek''s chest, there was a sickening crack.


    "Ah! My hand!" Travis screamed, clutching his fingers.


    "Tsk, it seems like you hurt your hand. That''s why I told you to punch properly. If you don''t, you''ll be the one who gets injured," Derek said with a sigh. Even after being struck several times, he remainedpletely unfazed.


    When Travis lifted his eyes, trembling, he saw that Derek hadn''t suffered a single injury. No matter how hard Travis had hit him, his blows had done nothing.


    "Please, spare me¡­" Travis begged, fear flooding his voice.


    Smash!


    Derek''s fist connected with Travis''s face, and that was the end. Travis copsed to the ground, unmoving. It wasn''t until a momentter that those around him realized he had died from just one punch¡ªhis face waspletely caved in.


    "Damn, did he lose his mind from the stress? I should probably go easier on them," Derek muttered casually.


    His gaze shifted toward the trembling immigrants.


    "Is there anyone here who can move the body? I''ll pay you generously."


    "I-I''ll do it," one of the immigrants stammered.


    "One person won''t be enough. Anyone else?"


    "I''ll help too," another offered.


    "Good. Here, take these, and toss the body outside the safe zone. The monsters will take care of it."


    Derek handed over several strange-colored mana stones, and the volunteers'' lips twitched, trying to suppress their joy. They quickly moved to carry the body toward the city gates. Derek, as if nothing had happened, shouted out once more.


    "Alright, let''s go! Get a good night''s sleep. We have work to do tomorrow!"


    The ves, pale with fear, quickened their pace, afraid that they might suffer the same fate if they displeased Derek. Once the ve procession disappeared, a long silence followed.


    After a while, one of the immigrants turned to Elliot and said, "You were saying something about cursing the lord when he''s not around, right?"


    "..."


    "Go ahead, curse as much as you want. It''ll be useful if you get unlucky and die like that. Isn''t that right?"


    Though his tone was dripping with sarcasm, Elliot couldn''t say a word. He finally understood why the immigrants were so submissive to the pioneers, why they epted the ss system so easily, and why so many immigrants had ended up as ves.


    Everything had just been exined to him in an instant.


    The next day, Emily approached the two immigrant groups and said, "The lord has summoned you. He wants to see your faces."


    "...!"


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. Just follow me quickly. Don''t make him wait."


    "Understood," Elliot replied.


    The two leaders followed Emily toward the castle. As they passed from themoners'' district into the nobles'' area, the grand mansions caught their eyes. Elliot couldn''t help but stare in awe at the luxurious homes. Emily, noticing his reaction, gave him a questioning look.


    "Is this your first time seeing this? Didn''t youe here yesterday?"


    "Y-Yes, I did... but I didn''t really look around."


    "I told you, you were free to look around."


    "I know, but I didn''t want to wander around and cause trouble."


    "...Tsk."


    Emily clicked her tongue, clearly disappointed in Elliot''s response.


    Without any further conversation, they reached the entrance of the castle and entered the conference room. The grandeur of the interior left both Elliot and Maxwell struggling to hold back their gasps of awe.


    "Lord, Elliot and Maxwell are here," Emily announced.


    "Let them in."


    At the lord''s briefmand, the door to the conference room opened. The sight that greeted them left both Elliot and Maxwell speechless. Dressed in a pitch-ck robe, holding a strange staff, and with a small dragon perched on his shoulder, the lord¡ªJustin¡ªlooked like an evil sorcerer straight out of a fairy tale.


    With cold eyes, Justin gazed at them before speaking to Maxwell.


    "Sit there."


    "Th-Thank you," Maxwell stammered, bowing his head.


    "Thank you," Elliot echoed, lowering his head as well.


    As the two men moved to sit at the far end of the conference room, Justin''s gaze shifted to Elliot.


    "Who told you to sit?"


    "W-What? I''m sorry," Elliot stuttered, quickly standing up.


    "Who told you to stand?"


    "S-Sorry¡­?"


    Elliot''s knees buckled, and he awkwardly sank back down.


    "Who told you to sit?"


    "..."


    "Who told you to stand?"


    "..."


    Caught in a state of indecision, unable to either sit or stand, Elliot squeezed his eyes shut in frustration.


    This is a disaster.

 Chapter 138 138

    There was no need to confirm the atmosphere further¡ªJustin could see it clearly. The lord clearly harbored ill feelings toward Elliot.


    "Why?"


    A fleeting question crossed Justin''s mind, but it was quickly dismissed as meaningless. There were simply too many reasons that could have caused this.


    Elliot, oblivious to the powers of the pioneers, had demanded to be treated as their equal. He had made disparaging remarks, calling those who had adapted to the new order nothing more than ves bound by servitude. On top of that, he tried to keep the other immigrants under his thumb.


    ''How reckless.''


    Elliot had practically chosen all the actions that would irritate a ruler. Though he likely acted to gather information and preserve his own influence, those motives would only appear selfish to the lord.


    Cold sweat trickled down Elliot''s back. He felt as if he might die here, and his dry lips tightened with dread.


    "Sit down."


    "Huh? Excuse me?"


    Elliot blinked in surprise at Justin''s sudden words. Was Justin really telling him to sit?


    "I said, sit. Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "N-no, sir!"


    Without hesitation, sat down, fearing the consequences of any further questioning.


    "Now stand up."


    "...!"


    Startled, shot back up to his feet as ordered.


    "Sit down again."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Stand up."


    "Yes!"


    "Sit. Stand. Sit. Stand."


    "...!"


    Each time Justin spoke, moved like a trained animal, repeatedly sitting and standing at Justin''smand. After forcing him through this humiliating drill ten times, Justin finally gave a satisfied nod.


    "Now, you can sit for real."


    "Thank you!"


    Completely drenched in cold sweat, sat down, his face drained of energy. While the physical strain was minimal, the mental exhaustion weighed heavily on him. It was only after this farce ended that Justin finally looked toward the two men before him.


    "Well then, let''s begin our discussion."


    "Kyaaak!"


    As if to echo Justin''s words, the young dragon perched on his shoulder let out a piercing cry. Both and Maxwell swallowed hard as they stared into the dragon''s vertically slit pupils.


    ''They''ve be quitepliant.''


    Justin studied the two men seated at the far end of the room. After yesterday''s events, they must have realized who truly held the power here.


    ''But it''s not enough.''


    One of them had the audacity to propose that all the immigrants under his leadership be treated as nobility. Another even asked for his old enemies to be handed over to him, epting subjugation in return. While their attitudes varied between arrogance and supplication, they both clearlycked a grasp of reality.


    "I have to say, I was quite surprised when I heard that you two entered my city yesterday."


    Justin spoke inly, offering his genuine reaction.


    "Crossing a forest that is explicitly marked as monster territory while leading a group of immigrants¡ªit''s no small feat. Such courage is rare."


    While even ves had made it through the forest, Justin dismissed their journey as thoughtless survivalism. These two, however, had knowingly plunged into danger, aware of the risks. Their bravery, though reckless, was something Justin foundmendable.


    "But what''s truly impressive is your leadership. If your followers had believed this was a suicidal mission, they would never have followed. Yet, here you are, with everyone in tow. That''s quite an achievement."


    "Th-thank you."


    "But more than your courage or leadership, I was most astonished by your nerve to make demands of me."


    Both men''s expressions stiffened. They finally realized Justin''s words were not simple praise.


    Justin turned his attention to Maxwell first.


    "You asked for ves, didn''t you? Wanted revenge for what they did to you."


    "Y-yes, I did."


    "Do you still want it?"


    "No, not anymore."


    Maxwell shook his head, and it seemed sincere¡ªnot just out of fear.


    "I saw how the ves live now. After witnessing that¡­."


    "You lost your desire for revenge?"


    "Yes. Living itself is already a punishment for them."


    Maxwell''s face looked relieved, as if he had let go of some burden. Essentially, he was now willing to join as amon citizen without any special demands. Still, this response wasn''t what Justin wanted to hear.


    Justin''s gaze shifted toward , who had been silent until now.


    "And you, didn''t you ask to be treated as nobles from the start, iming all your people would be pioneers?"


    "That was¡­."


    "Enough with the excuses. Just exin how you thought you''d be pioneers. I''ve heard that those left on Earth no longer have status windows."


    hesitated, then replied.


    "Actually, a few people recently had their status windows reappear."


    "What? How?"


    "They said it happened after killing a few of the skeletons wandering outside. Of course, they didn''t do it alone¡ªthey managed to take down one at a time by banding together."


    "Oh?"


    So, if they had the will to fight, even the immigrants could return as pioneers. Justin had stumbled upon unexpectedly valuable information. It meant there was a chance to turn these immigrants into pioneers if they had enough determination.


    "By the way, where did you even hear about pioneers and citizens? You shouldn''t know such terms if it''s your first time here."


    "The leader of another territory made us an offer to join him. He was quite forting when I asked questions, sharing all sorts of information¡­."


    "And then you took what you needed and left? Clever."


    Elliot''s face paled at Justin''s sarcasm. He must have assumed Justin would take offense to the fact that another leader in a simr position had manipted him.


    "We had no intention of deceiving him!"


    "Is that so? Because it sure sounds like he intended to use you."


    "Huh?"


    "Why do you think that leader wanted to recruit you as citizens? Did he ever mention anything about daily quests?"


    "D-daily quests? No, I''ve never heard of such a thing. He only said the more citizens, the better, since citizens are pioneer candidates¡­."


    As expected.


    That leader wasn''t a fool either. Justin smirked, watching Elliot''s face grow more anxious.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Pioneer candidates? Nonsense. What he really wanted from you was taxes."


    "Taxes?"


    "Yes. Every member of a territory pays taxes to the leader. Pioneers usually give a portion of what they earn from hunting, but citizens who can''t hunt fulfill daily quests assigned by the system."


    "Are you saying those quests are¡­?"


    "Labor. Physicalbor. In exchange forpleting the work, the system rewards them with wages."


    "...!"


    Elliot''s expression resembled someone struck in the back of the head with a hammer. He had believed he was outsmarting that leader, but now realized he had been a step away from being enved himself.


    "How did you even think you''d be pioneers? At level 1, you would''ve all been ughtered if you tried. Were you nning to ask for our help?"


    "W-well, I thought that if we could increase the number of pioneers, it would also strengthen your forces¡­."


    "So, you assumed we''d naturally help you out of goodwill? Ridiculous. While we''re assisting you, someone else would fall behind in their own hunting, and that would make them weaker than theirpetitors. Who in this world would willingly choose to be left behind?"


    "...."


    As Justin''s words continued, Elliot''s face darkened, slowly realizing the grim rtionship between pioneers and citizens.

 Chapter 139 139

    Maxwell, who had been silently listening to the conversation, finally understood the gravity of the situation. His face turned pale with fear. Justin let out an exaggerated sigh, his tone growing cold as he spoke.


    "That''s enough. I''ve decided not to ept you as citizens. Take your immigrants and leave."


    "W-what!?"


    "My lord!"


    Both Elliot and Maxwell sprang to their feet in panic. Before they could speak further, Fafnir raised his head and let out a deafening roar.


    "Kyahhh!"


    "Ding! The ck Dragon ''Fafnir'' has used the skill [Dragon Fear]."


    The sound was so powerful that Elliot and Maxwell froze in ce, unable to move. As Fafnir seemed ready to unleash his fury, Justin gently stroked the dragon''s scales, calming him down as he muttered.


    "Actually, now that I think about it, perhaps I can ept you."


    "...?"


    "How about I ept half of your people and drive the other half out? Or maybe I should just banish the two of you alone."


    "...Are you mocking us?" Maxwell managed to say, his face still pale from fear.


    Though his mental fortitude wasmendable, having endured the effects of Dragon Fear and still responding, mental strength alone couldn''t change reality.


    "And if I am?"


    "Pardon?"


    "I


    am


    mocking you. I''ve been toying with you this entire time, making empty promises, changing my words on a whim, and using my power to intimidate you. So, what are you going to do about it?"


    "...."


    "Go ahead, try anything. But be prepared to face the consequences of your actions."


    Maxwell opened his mouth, as if to say something, but quickly lowered his head in defeat. Justin spoke to him, watching as the man bit his lip in frustration.


    "This is the rtionship between pioneers and citizens."


    "...."


    "And every pioneer knows exactly where they stand in the hierarchy."


    "...!"


    "Why do you think my citizens adapt so well to the ranking system? Why do you think they use honorifics like ''my lord'' even when we''re not around? Do you think it''s because they have some sort of ve mentality? Or maybe they fear us too much?"


    Justin chuckled softly, shattering theirst bit of hope.


    "Neither. It''s because they''ve seen hell under other pioneers. That''s why they follow me so obediently. Out of all the leaders, I govern with a semnce of reason, and they know that if they lose my favor, there''s no one else who would treat them better."


    In most situations, discontent with a ruler would lead to demands for their recement. But in this world, rebelling against Justin was akin to suicide. There was no guarantee the next leader would be any better¡ªand even if they were, they wouldn''t be stronger than him. No matter how fair or noble a ruler might be, what good would that be if they were overthrown within days, and everyone was turned into ves?


    Only those who could govern with reason


    and


    wield enough power to protect that rule were truly fit to lead. And Justin was one of those rare leaders.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Now, let me ask you again."


    After clearly illustrating the reality, Justin''s voice turned icy as he addressed the two men.


    "Do you have any demands for me?"


    After a brief silence, Elliot and Maxwell knelt on the floor. Finally, they gave the answer Justin had been waiting for.


    "We... have none."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because we are in no position to make any requests," Maxwell said, bowing his head so low that it touched the floor. Elliot followed suit, silently bowing beside him.


    "Please, allow us to stay in this city. We will do anything you ask...!"


    Satisfied with their submission, a smile crept across Justin''s face. He spread his arms wide, as if weing them.


    "Wee,moners. I hope you enjoy your stay in my city."


    "Is it really okay to let them go like that?"


    As the two men left the conference room, someone murmured from behind. It was Rachel, who had been hiding with the otherpanions until now.


    "Why? Didn''t they understand my words and agree to join as citizens?"


    "Those two, yes. But the rest of the immigrants didn''t."


    Just because their leaders had submitted didn''t mean everyone would follow. Sometimes, the leader who had surrendered could be discarded, and a new one would rise in their ce. Rachel''s concern was rooted in that possibility.


    "What if they form a new group and start making demands again? It might not be hard to suppress them, but still¡­."


    "That won''t happen."


    Justin dismissed her worries lightly.


    "They''ll figure out the reality soon enough just by living among our citizens for a few days. Once they start talking, they''ll quickly learn what everyone else here has gone through."


    To be honest, even the two men who had just left woulde to understand the situation without much intervention. Justin had only summoned them for that long lecture because they served as focal points for the immigrants.


    "If I had left them alone, they would''ve rallied their grievances and brought them to me, driven by ambition or responsibility as leaders."


    "And now?"


    "Now, they know it''s useless. They might even step aside and let someone else take the lead, but they won''t try to rise again themselves."


    Forming a new center of power would take time. By the time the immigrants appointed a new leader, they would have a clear understanding of how things worked in this world. At that point, their demands¡ªif any¡ªwould likely fade away. They''de to realize that making demands in this world wasn''t going to get them anywhere.


    "And if anyone still insists on making demands¡­ well, we''ll teach them the reality with force."


    Justin doubted any would be that foolish, but if there were, he had no intention of keeping them as citizens. He had given enough warnings; if someone still pushed their luck, they were beyond help.


    ''These immigrants are cing far too much hope in this world,'' Justin thought with a frown. ''If they keep this up, it''s going to be troublesome.''


    At first, Justin had thought they''d be willing to ept life under the pioneers after enduring hardship on Earth. But instead, they were holding onto unreasonable expectations, hoping for better treatment after their suffering. Even those who had lived under tyranny clung to the idea that they deserved more now.


    For a ruler, that mindset was a headache to deal with.


    ''Do I need to push the me onto another leader again? After they''ve suffered enough, they''ll stop making such demands. But then I''d have to go through the trouble of retrieving my citizenster.''


    As Justin pondered over which approach would be better, a sudden notification shed before his eyes.


    "Ding! Five days have passed since the Main Quest ''The First Great Migration'' began."


    "Ding! In ten days, the Main Quest ''The First Great Migration'' will end, and the temporary safe zones will be deactivated."


    "Ding! The Main Quest ''Green Skin Wave'' will begin immediately after the end of ''The First Great Migration.''"


    "Ding! All immigrants must choose a city to reside in before the monster wave urs."


    At the system''s warning of the uing second monster wave, Justin''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 140 140

    As soon as the system messages ended, all the senior officers gathered in the conference room. Most were already nearby, and those elsewhere hurried over without dy.


    "A monster wave, of all times," Derekmented, having temporarily paused the ve training program to attend. Ethan nodded in agreement, sharing his frustration.


    Zachary, too, rubbed his forehead, looking troubled. "The walls are sturdy, and we have enough defensive forces, so there''s no need to worry¡­ Or at least, that''s what I want to say."


    "But we can''t be certain this monster wave will be easy to handle, right?" Justin replied, his voice cutting through the tension.


    "Exactly. I hate to admit it, but that''s the truth," Zachary, usually confident ever since joining Justin, responded with an unusually uncertain tone.


    Justin understood his concern. After all, the term


    Monster Wave


    referred to an event where, at regr intervals, monsters would go berserk and attack human territories. ording to the lore, celestial events like eclipses orets would trigger this heightened aggression. Depending on the external influence, the type of monsters would vary. For instance, if the influence was from undead energies, an Undead Wave would ur, or a Beast Wave if it involved beast-type monsters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Justin pondered, Nathan tilted his head in curiosity. "What exactly are ''Green Skins''? I''ve never heard of them before."


    "It''s a general term for humanoid monsters with green skin," Justin exined. "They''re humanoid, meaning they walk on two legs, like goblins, orcs, and trolls. Although, we haven''t encountered trolls yet¡­."


    "But they''ll likely show up during this wave," Ethan added, and Justin nodded grimly.


    "Exactly. That''s the problem."


    Orcs had already appeared, so it wasn''t out of the question for a troll to emerge. Rachel and Nathan, however, didn''t seem to grasp the weight of the situation, lightly scratching their cheeks in confusion.


    "Aren''t you all worrying a bit too much? We''ve ovee stuff like this before, haven''t we?" Rachel remarked, recalling the previous incidents.


    "Ovee? When?" Justin asked, puzzled.


    "On Earth, remember? When the skeletons appeared. That was a monster wave too, wasn''t it?"


    Ah, that. Justin had nearly forgotten about the skeleton wave back on Earth. In retrospect, it did count as a wave, albeit a minor one. It seemed Rachel and Nathan had downyed the gravity of the uing event, equating it with their experience back then.


    "And we''ve already seen goblins and orcs before. If we handle it well, it shouldn''t be too hard¡­"


    "Don''t say things like that so casually." It was Derek who interrupted Nathan''s confident remark. "The tutorial and the real game are twopletely different things."


    "The wave didn''t even reach the safe zones back then," Derek continued. "What we faced on Earth was just a mock wave. A real monster wave is no joke."


    "How bad could it be?" Nathan asked, still not fully grasping the danger.


    "It''s extremely bad," Derek replied bluntly.


    Most of the senior officers nodded in agreement at Derek''s concise but impactful statement.


    "I can''t even count how many times people have died because we couldn''t stop a monster wave," one of them muttered.


    "There was a time I went out on an expedition and got dyed, only toe back and find the city destroyed," another added.


    "Even with enough defensive forces, sometimes you just don''t have the right countermeasures for the monsters attacking."


    Everyone had their own bitter stories from past waves, their experiences with the devastation clear in their tones. Justin had his own share of close calls, like the time he abandoned a newly conquered city because he had no chance of defending it against a wave.


    Rachel and Nathan finally began to understand the seriousness of the situation. Their expressions hardened as the weight of whaty ahead dawned on them.


    "Are you saying we might not be able to stop it?" Rachel asked cautiously.


    "We''ll stop it," Justin responded confidently, without hesitation. "The difficulty of the wave will likely scale to match our strength. But the walls are solid, and we have plenty of soldiers. We won''t be overrun."


    "Then why¡­?"


    "The problem is, I can''t guarantee that no one will die."


    Ever since Justin had be the lord, not a single pioneer in his territory had perished. This miraculous record was due to the elite few in his team who shouldered most of the danger. However, this quest was different. The scale of the battle was sorge that every pioneer in the territory would have to fight.


    "This time, someone might really die," Justin muttered softly.


    The faces of the officers grew serious, the reality of Justin''s words sinking in.


    Although a troublesome event hade their way, the fortunate part was that they still had ten days to prepare. Justin looked around at the gathered officers andid out the uing strategy.


    "For now, we won''t be epting any more immigrants. Send them away if theye, at least until the monster wave is over."


    "What? Aren''t the immigrants a separate issue from the monster wave?" Zachary questioned, frowning.


    "There''s no harm in epting them. I don''t see what kind of trouble they could cause during a wave," Emily added, raising her own concern.


    "No," Justin shook his head. "After seeing thest three groups, I''ve realized something. The people from Earth have no idea about the gap between pioneers and citizens."


    It was only natural. A significant amount of time had passed since pioneers and citizens had migrated to this world. Even those who remembered pioneers would only recall them struggling against skeletons in the early days. They couldn''t imagine what a Level 20 pioneer could do to amon citizen.


    "The problem is that if they''re clueless about the power of pioneers, they''ll also misjudge the power of monsters."


    "What do you mean¡­?" Emily asked.


    "They might think they could stage a rebellion during the wave, believing that even if the pioneers fail to defend the city, they could somehow manage to survive on their own."


    Suppressing a rebellion wouldn''t be difficult. Two or three high-level pioneers could easily wipe them all out. But if such a rebellion happened during the wave, when lives were already at risk, it could trigger something far worse.


    ''If the pioneers, risking their lives to protect the city, hear that the immigrants are plotting behind their backs, they''ll lose it.''


    There was no way the angry pioneers would stop at simply punishing the rebels. If casualties urred during the wave, it wouldn''t be surprising if a full-blown massacre followed.


    "The chance is slim, but¡­" Justin continued.


    "That slim chance brought three groups of immigrants to our city. I understand," Zachary and Emily, both having questioned him earlier, now looked convinced. They hade to the same conclusion¡ªif there was even a small risk, it was better to eliminate it.


    "The monsters won''t be bringing siege weapons, right?" Nathan asked nervously.


    "At best, maybedders. It''s only the second wave," Justin replied.


    "There are siege weapons?" Nathan gasped in shock, and both Justin and Ethan nodded.


    "Yes. As the waves progress, the monsters start bringing tools to make breaching fortresses easier."


    "For example, the undead might summon ghosts that can pass through walls, while beast-type monsters might bring flying creatures."

 Chapter 141 141

    As for the Green Skins, they would crudely construct siege engines, like battering rams or siege towers. If it were the fifth wave orter, they might even bring catapults.


    Since this was still an early wave, as Ethan had pointed out, the most they would have to deal with weredders.


    "With thirty-two pioneers, it''s not like we''recking defensive manpower, but it''s a bit short for covering the entire wall," Justin said.


    "There''s no way to quickly reinforce the number of pioneers, so the best option would be to get help from the citizens," Zachary suggested.


    It wasn''t necessary for the citizens to fight directly. They could simply pushdders off the walls with all their strength or alert the pioneers when enemies approached from blind spots during the chaos. That alone would be a significant help in defending the city, and it was well within the citizens'' capabilities.


    "But conscripting the citizens could lead to some problems," Emily chimed in.


    "More than just a few," Justin added, a bitter smile forming on his lips.


    "Citizens epted their status under the condition that they wouldn''t have to fight. Forcing them into battle now would shake the entire ss system."


    It was true that Justin could easily suppress any discontent with the power of the pioneers. But doing so would leave a constant source of unrest throughout the society. The argument of being a better ruler than the previous leaders would only work a few times; there was no way he could continue ruling based solely on past experiences forever.


    "So, should we just exclude the citizens from the defense and ept the risk?" Emily suggested.


    "No, that''s going too far," Justin replied. "We only have thirty-two pioneers. Even losing one would be a massive blow. If there''s any way to raise the survival rate, we have to try."


    "But didn''t you just mention the potential problems?" Zachary asked.


    "That''s only if we forcibly conscript them without any reward," Justin said, a sharp glint in his eyes as he looked around at his officers. A grin slowly spread across his face.


    "If there''s a reward worth risking their lives for, then it''s a different story."


    The next morning, Justin summoned all the citizens of the city, including the newly arrived immigrants. The sudden call had everyone in a state of confusion. Up until now, Justin had left most of the administrative tasks to Derek, so it was strange for him to make a personal appearance.


    Once all the citizens had gathered, Justin began to speak.


    "I''m sure you''ve all heard the system message yesterday. A monster wave will be starting soon."


    The citizens, who had been quietly murmuring among themselves, fell silent, listening to Justin''s words with growing tension.


    "Some of you may not fully understand what a monster wave is. To put it simply, it''s when a horde of monsters ignores the safe zones and attacks every human in sight. This city is one of their targets."


    "Ah¡­!" Some fearful murmurs started to rise from the crowd.


    "But there''s no need to worry!" Justin swiftly cut off their growing fear. There were times when sowing fear was necessary, but right now, it would only backfire.


    "The city walls are strong, and there are far more pioneers to protect you than ever before. None of you wille to harm."


    A collective sigh of relief spread through the crowd, as citizens wiped cold sweat from their foreheads.


    "However, no amount of preparation is ever enough when ites to defending against monsters. That''s why I''m calling for volunteers to assist in the city''s defense."


    "...."


    "I''m not asking you to fight. Even though we have more pioneers, there aren''t enough to cover every inch of the city walls. All I''m asking is for someone to watch the blind spots."


    Some of the citizens frowned, suspicion flickering in their eyes. Were they about to be forcibly conscripted? Justin saw the doubt on their faces and raised his voice to reassure them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let me repeat, this is strictly voluntary. There will be no forced conscription. If you volunteer, you''ll be well rewarded."


    Even with his assurance, no one stepped forward. That was expected. They had finally found afortable ce to live in, so why would they risk their lives for a few rewards?


    But what if the rewards were more than just a few coins?


    "To those who fully participate in the defense, I will grant the rank of Knight and ownership of a house in the noble district."


    "...!"


    "Additionally, if you wish to be a pioneer after the defense, I will personally support you. Other pioneers will assist you in hunting until you reach an appropriate level, and once you achieve Level 10, you''ll be promoted to full nobility."


    The flood of rewards left the citizens stunned. After all, who wouldn''t want to be a noble? Some had chosen to be citizens out of fear for their lives, but many of them harbored regrets about not aiming higher. The biggest obstacle stopping them from venturing out to hunt was the high level of the monsters around the city. On Earth, they might have been able to handle a lone goblin, but here, monsters traveled in packs, and a Level 1 citizen wouldn''t stand a chance alone.


    But now, Justin was offering them the chance to reach a level where they could hunt on their own, with the help of other pioneers. For those dreaming of social mobility, this was an opportunity that wouldn''te around again.


    "If the volunteer should die in battle, their family will inherit the rewards. And if they choose not to be a pioneer, they can still keep the rank and the house."


    "...."


    "However, these rewards will only be granted to those who sincerely participate in the defense. If anyone abandons their post or runs away, they will be punished before they are rewarded."


    With that, Justin turned his back on the crowd, as if to show he didn''t care whether anyone volunteered or not. He left them to their thoughts but made sure to leave them with one final statement.


    "If you change your mind and decide to volunteer, report to the administrator. That''s all."


    As Justin walked away, the murmuring from the crowd grew louder. Once he entered the castle and closed the door, the noise exploded like a marketce. Justin didn''t pay any attention to themotion, retiring to his personal quarters for a good night''s rest.


    The next morning, Zachary approached Justin with a satisfied smile.


    "Thirty citizens have volunteered for the defense."


    The numbers were promising.

 Chapter 142 142

    Thirty citizens had volunteered¡ªalmost as many as the total number of pioneers. Though it seemed like an excessive number of support personnel, Justin thought it best to err on the side of caution. During battle, people''s focus narrowed, and even the most well-guarded areas could be overlooked in the heat ofbat.


    After all, this was the first full-scale monster wave they would be facing. No one could predict the appropriate number of defenders for a situation like this. It was entirely possible that they could end up with too many volunteers sitting around, doing nothing and just collecting rewards. Conversely, there might be too few, leading to casualties.


    "We actually had more initial volunteers," Zachary said, standing by Justin''s side, "but I filtered out the ones that looked like they''d be a problem."


    "What kind of problems?"


    "Too young or too old, or those who seemed like they were pushed into it by their families. Either way, they seemed like a risk, so I sent them back."


    "Smart choice."


    Those in the first group might have had the spirit, but their bodies wouldn''t be up to the challenge. Thetter groupcked any real will to fight, making them prone to panicking or deserting at the worst moment. Either way, they would have been a liability on the battlefield. It was better to exclude them than to deal with potential issuester.


    "Of the thirty volunteers, twenty-six are regr citizens, and four are newly arrived immigrants from Earth."


    "Immigrants?" Justin raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. There''s a chance they''ll panic when they witness the power of the pioneers for the first time, but I thought it necessary to show them the reality of things."


    That made sense. No matter how much the immigrants had heard about the strength of the pioneers, nothingpared to seeing it with their own eyes. Watching a battle between pioneers and monsters up close would leave asting impression.


    "I selected those who seemed mentally strong, so I don''t foresee any major issues. Even if one or two of them panic, the other pioneers and citizens should be able to hold the line and keep things under control."


    "And if they can''t get a grip, I''ll kick them off the wall myself," Justin said with a half-joking, half-serious tone.


    "Uh¡­ I''ll try to handle it before that happens," Zachary blinked, slightly taken aback by Justin''s words.


    It wasn''t entirely a joke, though. Throughout history, soldiers who caused chaos in the ranks were often dealt with swiftly. Even the old military texts advocated for the immediate execution of troublemakers.


    "Onest thing¡­ Hmm."


    "What is it? Why are you hesitating?" Justin asked.


    "It''s not a serious issue, just a small problem, really."


    When Justin gestured for him to continue, Zachary gave a somewhat awkward smile.


    "Nathan''s brother has volunteered for the defense. I set him aside for now, but what should we do?"


    What?


    Without wasting time, Justin headed straight for Nathan''s house after hearing Zachary''s report. This wasn''t something that required a formal meeting in the conference room; a private conversation would suffice. Nathan''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Justin at his doorstep.


    "Why are you here all of a sudden?" Nathan asked.


    "I wanted to have a quick chat. Can Ie in?" Justin answered.


    "Of course, pleasee in!" Nathan replied immediately, opening the door wide for Justin.


    Justin stepped inside without hesitation. Though they wererades in private, in official matters they were still lord and subject. Courtesy was observed, but there was no need for either of them to feel uneasy about the rtionship.


    "Are your parents home?"


    "No, they usually spend their time down in the civilian district."


    "I see."


    There was no need to ask why. The noble district was nearly empty. Aside from the thirty-one pioneers and their families, the entire area was deserted. Most pioneers didn''t even have families, leaving the streets eerily quiet. If one wanted to interact with people, regardless of status, they''d have to go down to the civilian district.


    "Nice house you''ve got here," Justinmented, looking around.


    "What? This is a house you got for us," Nathan responded, slightly confused.


    "Yeah, but I''ve checked out most of the other houses, and this one seems especially nice. How did you manage to find it?"


    "Oh, that? Back when we lived in the vige, I used a lot of magic stones to renovate the house. When we moved here, the modifications seemed to have carried over," Nathan exined, scratching his cheek awkwardly.


    "You spent that many magic stones on home renovations? Instead of food?"


    "We spent some on food, too, but the house we were living in on Earth was in much better condition. My parents were ufortable, so I made the adjustments for their sake."


    So he used it as an act of filial piety for his parents. It made sense, especially considering that Nathan''s parents had always been cautious about hunting. He probably wanted to show them the results of his efforts.


    "And where''s your brother?"


    "He went out earlier but came back recently. Do you need to speak with him? Should I call him over?"


    "Before that, I need to talk to you."


    "To me?"


    "Your brother volunteered for the monster wave defense. Did you know?"


    Nathan blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard. "I had no idea. When did he volunteer?"


    "He snuck intest night."


    "Ah¡­ I did notice he came homete."


    So he didn''t know. If he had, Nathan would''vee to Justin right away to ask for a favor¡ªperhaps to have his brother rejected, or at least assigned to a safer post. Despite any tension they might have had, family was still family. Nathan would''ve wanted to protect him.


    Unsure of what to do, Nathan hesitated for a while before speaking, looking a bit embarrassed. "Should I go get him?"


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    Let''s hear it straight from the source.


    Nathan''s brother, Logan, entered the room with a nervous expression, his face flushed with a mix of tension and embarrassment.


    "It''s been a while, my lord," he began, stumbling over his words.


    "Cut the formalities," Justin interrupted. "You volunteered for the defense, hoping to make a name for yourself, and now you''re hesitating with your words? Get it right and bow properly."


    "I-I apologize, my lord," Logan stammered, closing his eyes tightly as he bowed deeply. It was clear that Justin''s sharp words had embarrassed him more than the bowing itself.


    "Forget it. Why did you volunteer?"


    "I''m not sure what you mean, my lord."


    "You know your brother''s a noble. You don''t need to worry about making a living, so why risk your life like this?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Don''t give me some excuse about helping your brother. You''ll just be a burden. Your brother will only waste energy worrying about you."


    Logan''s mouth snapped shut, his initial excuse falling apart before he could voice it. After a long moment of hesitation, he lowered his head and finally spoke honestly.


    "I¡­ I have a girlfriend."


    "Eh?"


    "What?" Justin and Nathan both reacted at the same time.


    "We haven''t been together long, but I''m in love with her. I want to marry her, even in this chaotic world. If we can survive this, I want to build a family with her."


    "¡­?"


    Justin tilted his head in confusion, unsure of what Logan was going on about. Even Nathan seemed shocked by the sudden revtion.


    "Wait, what? Since when? I didn''t hear anything about this!"


    "It''s been about two months."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Do Mom and Dad know?"


    He doesn''t know. I mean, how many people actually report every little detail about their romantic life to their family? It''s possible to keep it secret," Logan replied.


    "Well¡­ that''s true," Nathan admitted, stepping back with nothing else to say.


    I refocused and looked at Logan again. "Alright, congrattions on your rtionship. I hope it goes well. But what does that have to do with volunteering for the defense?"


    "Before I exin, can I ask you a question, my lord?"


    "What is it?"


    "How many nobles are there in my family, exactly?"


    "That''s easy¡ªonly your brother Nathan."


    It was a simple question with an obvious answer.


    "The rest of your family, including you, are treated as honorary nobles, but that''s only because Nathan is an official noble. I''ve never said any of you are full-fledged nobles."


    "Yes, I assumed as much."


    "Ah, I see now."


    It suddenly became clear why Logan had volunteered for the defense.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You want to pass on noble status to your children, don''t you?"


    At the moment, I had no ns to grant noble titles to anyone who wasn''t a pioneer. But if Logan became a pioneer, it would be much easier for his future children to gain noble status as well.


    "More than that, I want to ensure they live a prosperous life," Logan replied earnestly, looking me directly in the eye.

 Chapter 143 143

    "No matter how close we are as siblings, once I start my own family, we''ll go our separate ways. I can''t rely on my brother''s sess forever."


    "A noble resolution."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    "Honestly, I thought you were worried about your future children having to bow down to Nathan''s children one day, but it turns out your reason is far more honorable than I expected."


    "¡­!"


    Logan''s face flushed bright red at my teasing remark. He bit his lip but said nothing, clearly holding back whatever retort he might have had. He knew better than to challenge me on this, aware of the consequences.


    "Nathan, what do you think?" I asked, turning to his brother.


    "Me?" Nathan blinked, surprised by the sudden question.


    "Should I let your brother participate in the defense, or should I keep him safe at home?"


    "Am I really allowed to make that decision?"


    "Of course. You''re part of my personal guard, after all. I''ll let you choose. Frankly, I don''t care what his motives are."


    Logan, who had been silently fuming at my words, suddenly looked up, his face turning pale as he worried about what his brother might say. He was clearly afraid that Nathan might reject his participation.


    "Let him participate," Nathan replied without hesitation, much to my surprise.


    His quick answer left me a bit taken aback. "You''re sure?"


    "It''s not like he''s going to be in the front lines fighting. He''ll just be supporting the defense. If things get too dangerous, we can always pull him out."


    "Well, if that''s what you want." I shrugged, epting Nathan''s decision to let Logan join the defense effort.


    Logan looked bewildered for a moment but then bowed his head in silence. The matter had been settled with surprising ease.


    As I was leaving, Nathan walked me out, grinning as he spoke.


    "Thanks, Justin. I know what you were doing back there¡ªlooking out for me, right? That whole thing with my family."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sharp kid. I chuckled, nodding in acknowledgment. "It wasn''t entirely unintentional."


    Back when we were still living in the vige, Nathan would often vent during our breaks. He''din about how his parents always favored his brother, who was a university-educated elite. In contrast, they treated Nathan like a foolish child, dismissing anything he said.


    After bing a pioneer, Nathan had been able to walk around with his head held high, feeling like he finally had some respect.


    "Honestly, I thought you''d give your brother more of a hard time," I remarked.


    "I''m not saying I didn''t want to," Nathan admitted with a sigh. "My brother always acted like an adult, subtly enjoying being above me."


    "Then why were you so quick to ept him joining the defense?"


    "Because of our parents," Nathan said, his expressionplicated as he exhaled heavily.


    "I thought they couldn''t interfere anymore now that you''re essentially the head of the family."


    "That''s true. They can''t ignore me now. But on the flip side, they''re struggling with it. They''re finding it hard to adjust to the change."


    "Why would they have trouble with that?"


    "They had their reasons for favoring my brother all this time, but now everything''s flipped. I think they''re having a hard time trying to change their behavior."


    "Ah, I see."


    Their dilemma made sense. If they suddenly changed their attitude toward the two brothers, it might make them look like hypocritical parents. Yet, keeping Nathan beneath Logan didn''t make any sense either. After all, Nathan was the reason they were now livingfortably in a nice house with good food. They were stuck between wanting to switch their favoritism and being unable to do so.


    "That''s why they run off to the civilian district whenever they see the two of us together. I don''t mind being respected in the household, but I didn''t expect them to feel this ufortable about it."


    "So, you want to close the gap between you and your brother?"


    "Exactly. If the difference between us shrinks, our parents will feel more at ease dealing with both of us."


    "I get it now."


    Nathan''s hope was that if both he and his brother were sessful, it would lessen their parents'' confusion. If both sons could stand on their own, there would be no need to favor one over the other.


    ''I suppose if they wanted to avoid all of this, they should have treated them equally from the start¡­'' I thought to myself. But meddling in family affairs wasn''t my ce. Besides, Nathan seemed satisfied enough with the oue.


    "Thanks for looking out for us. I''ll follow you forever, Justin," Nathan said with a grin.


    "Don''t say it like it''s a favor. After all I''ve done for you, you owe me plenty," I replied with a smirk.


    "Now that I think about it, you''re right. Haha."


    We bothughed, our conversation easing the lingering tension.


    With that minor incident behind me, I turned my attention back to preparing for the uing monster wave. The preparations weren''t anything borate¡ªjust organizing the pioneers and citizens who would participate in the defense and repeatedly inspecting the wall cements.


    Some suggested setting up specific formations, but I shook my head.


    "If you get too used to a set formation and something unexpected happens, you''ll freeze."


    There were only ten days left until the monster wave began, hardly enough time to develop any meaningful strategies. At best, we''d be able to establish one basic formation. But if the attacking monsters didn''t match our expectations, all that practice would be worthless.


    What was worse, if we drilled too much, people might instinctively follow the rehearsed formation in battle, even if the situation called for something different.


    "Say we train for archers, but when the wavees, there are no archers¡ªjust mages. Or we prepare for mages, but all we get are warriors. Then what''s the point?"


    "Yeah¡­ that makes sense."


    "It wouldn''t just be a waste of time¡ªit''d kill morale. After all that training, if there''s no chance to use it, everyone will feel like it was pointless. Better to let them rest up."


    Instead of focusing on formations, I made sure everyone memorized the wall''syout and key points. If someone hesitated or didn''t know where to go when ordered, things could get chaotic fast.


    Despite myid-back approach, both the pioneers and the citizens took their duties seriously. After all, their lives depended on it. They even took time out of their breaks to scout the wall and familiarize themselves with the terrain.


    Ten days passed quickly, and on the morning of the final day, a system message echoed across the entire city:


    "Ding! The Main Quest ''The First Great Migration'' has been deleted due to exceeding the time limit."

 Chapter 144 144

    "Ding! All temporary safe zones have been deactivated as of this moment."


    "Ding! Buildings within the temporary safe zones will be automatically demolished."


    As soon as the message ended, the distant pirs of light began to fade. These were the people who hadn''t chosen a city to stay in by the deadline. It was unfortunate, but the responsibilityy with them for making the wrong decision, and now they would have to face the consequences.


    With luck, some might manage to reach another city before it was toote, but that was only if fortune truly smiled on them.


    "Ding! Main Quest ''Green Skin Wave'' has been newly added."


    "Ding! The start time of the ''Green Skin Wave'' will be automatically notified to all pioneers."


    "Ding! Please check the quest for further details."


    It had finally arrived. Justin wasted no time in opening his status window to review the quest.


    "Green Skin Wave"


    Type: Main Quest


    Details: The tremors of the earth have awakened the instincts of the green-skinned. All monsters with green skin will open their eyes to the call of ughter and invade human territories. All pioneers must defend against three waves of Green Skins, or else theirnds will be swept away by the tide of green.Reward: During the three-day wave period, experience points gained from killing Green Skin monsters will be multiplied by 5, and equipment frommander-level monsters can be looted.Other: Time remaining until the first wave [04:59:17].


    Justin frowned as he read the quest details. Three waves? Did that mean they had to hold off attacks three times in a row? In the game, surviving just one wave was enough, but now they had to endure three?


    ''Of course, the mechanics can''t be the same.''


    In the game, there was only one wave, but the difficulty was staggering. Many yers never even made it to theter stages, as they would be wiped out by the mid-game monster waves. However, if the same level of difficulty were applied to reality, most of the pioneers would be wiped out in an instant.


    ''It makes more sense that the difficulty has been spread out over three waves.''


    The first wave might serve as a tutorial, the second for seriousbat experience, and the third to deliver the true challenge of the wave. It was all spection, but given the system''s focus on nurturing pioneers, it seemed usible.


    "I just wish they''d lower the overall difficulty too," Justin muttered, though he knew it was an unlikely hope.


    Stretching as he rose from his bed, Justin extended a hand. Fafnir, who had been napping beside him, climbed up his arm to perch on his shoulder.


    "Kyahhh!" Fafnir cried, stretching as well, much like a human waking up in the morning.


    "Did you sleep well?" Justin asked, stroking Fafnir''s scales as he gazed toward the city wall. The pioneers and citizens were nervously conducting their final inspections, visibly tense from the messages about the uing wave.


    A quiet thought escaped from Justin''s lips as he watched them.


    "It''s war."


    "Keek." Fafnir''s mouth stretched into a wide grin, as if it understood the word ''war'' and found joy in the idea of the uing bloodshed. Justin chuckled¡ªafter all, Fafnir was still a dragon, a creature of primal instinct and destruction.


    "Hey, Justin," came the voices of hisrades the moment he stepped onto the wall.


    "Lord Justin."


    "Big brother."


    It seemed they had all gathered while he was preparing. Although there were still four hours left before the real battle began, they had already assembled.


    "You''re all here early. I haven''t even issued the official call yet," Justin said, surprised.


    "We wanted to double-check the cements. Just in case we missed something," Ethan replied.


    "You could have done that two hours from now. If you waste your energy being too nervous early on, you''ll tire yourself out before the fight even starts."


    "Even if we tried to rest, we wouldn''t be able to rx. It''s better to let everyone do what makes them feel at ease, even if it''s staying on alert," Ethan exined with a bitter smile, gesturing toward the others.


    "I get what you mean," Justin replied, though he sighed in mild exasperation.


    "And you''re here yourself, aren''t you, my lord?" Ethan added.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...I''m just here for a pre-battle inspection," Justin countered, though his words sounded more like an excuse.


    Hisrades smiled faintly at his response. It was clear that, despite their confidence, everyone was harboring some degree of anxiety. They were checking everything repeatedly, making sure there were no gaps in their defenses. But as the leader, Justin knew his nervousness could easily spread to the others, so he made sure to put on a rxed expression.


    With a flourish, Justin mmed his staff onto the ground with a loud crack.


    "Bang!"


    "Well, it seems like they''re dividing the wave into three parts, so the first one will probably be a simple tutorial. We''ll sweep through it and then take it easy!" he shouted with a grin.


    "Yes, sir!" hisrades responded, their voices filled with energy.


    Even those further away, who hadn''t heard his words, seemed to feel the shift in the atmosphere and smiled, their anxious expressions lightening. Sensing their rising morale, Justin raised his voice again.


    "You all have over four hours left! What are you doing standing around inspecting the wall?"


    "...?"


    "Go get some food! If there''s anything you want to eat, just tell me! Your lord will treat you to a feast!"


    "...!"


    Both the pioneers and citizens stared wide-eyed at Justin. Even though they could buy Earth''s food from the shops, the prices were steep. Proper meals, like those from restaurants, were rare treats even for the pioneers. But now Justin was offering to pay for everything.


    Momentster, a thunderous cheer erupted along the wall.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Long live Lord Justin!"


    The faces of those who had been trembling with fear now shone with excitement. Watching their joyful reactions, Justin smiled contentedly.


    "Good, keep that morale high. If they stay like this, the food will be worth every coin."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!